《Relating Yearning with Sword》


 C1

    The scorching sun hung high in the sky, and there was not even a trace of wind. It was so hot that the entire land was like a huge steamer. It was difficult to see through.


    It had not rained for a long time, not for a month, not for two months, but for half a year, or perhaps even a year. You see, the original black land has turned red.


    The sky was red, and so was the entire ground. It was like one''s eyes could see that everything in the world was accompanied by the word ''moral''. It was so red that it would cause one''s hair to stand on end.


    Most of the crops in the field were dead, and those who were still alive drooped their heads dispiritedly without a trace of spirit. As far as the eye could see, all that was left was the cracked Tian Mo, a thousand miles away. There wasn''t even a little bit of business.


    A gust of wind blew over, bringing with it a fiery heat that caused one to feel uncomfortable.


    At a tea shop where several people were drinking tea. But even though it was a teahouse, there wasn''t much water in the water tank.


    On the wall, there was a yellow notice.


    "This is a completely desolate year!" Old Zhao and the bee stung his eyes and said, "Natural and man-made disasters." There''s an 80% chance that we won''t be able to survive this. "


    "Humph!" Bai Jiu didn''t seem to be very energetic, even his words were a little reluctant to say much. "If you can''t be angry, you won''t dig a hole and bury yourself alive ¡­" If you die, you will be a piece of cake. "It''s a pity that the meat on this body is so cheap for those wild dogs."


    "Chi!" Who taught you to say that! " Zhao Lao Qi mocked himself. He picked up the teacup in front of him and drank it ''repeatedly''. He then smacked his lips and realized that there was only tea and no water in the teacup. He shouted, "Damn it... Mao Jian''er ¡ª Mao Ji! You little rascal ¡­ Bring some tea! "


    Mao Ying''er walked over. It was a young man of sixteen or seventeen, bare-chested and bare-legged, with a big, thin belly. He looked malnourished.


    Mao Ying''er was holding a large copper kettle in his hands. The kettle was big enough, but there was no water.


    "Grandpa, please forgive me ¡­" Mao Ya''er held up the empty pot and grinned. The following words were omitted.


    "Hah!" Old Zhao Seven''s eyes were wide open as he shouted, "There''s no water? The people who opened the teahouse didn''t sell tea, but that was a f * cking new thing. "Brat, you have to tell me clearly, or else ¡­"


    "Or what?" Master Bai Jiu sat up from the reclining chair and continued, "He''s around sixty years old and as thin as a roasted chicken! What else can you do! Don''t be so f * cking unsatisfied. " Bai Jiu shook his small, sweat-soaked silk jacket, exposing two rows of ribs. "Didn''t you take a look? Did you not see such a big word?"


    Only then did Old Zhao and the Seventh Brother see what was going on. Isn''t it? On the yellow paper, there were black words clearly written: "The market is closed in desolate year."


    "This... "This..." The face with the surname Zhao didn''t look very good. "It should have been glued there. Why didn''t I see it earlier? "


    "It has been pasted since a long time ago." "Mao Xian`er said with a smile on his face." However, since the old customer had come, he couldn''t not take care of him. Earlier, it was a hole without a well. Now, there was only a hole left in it. There''s not enough water. "


    The waiter smashed the teapot until it made a ''hualala'' sound, bared his teeth, and said with a smile, "The shopkeeper said that the tea fees for the three of you are free of charge. It could be considered a gift from the store. The guests are not here! "


    "What are you saying? Manager Li is too polite. You can leave now." Bai Jiu waved his hand at the waiter, and Mao Ying''er got down.


    The three of them. Naturally, there was one more.


    Bai Jiu and Old Zhao could not help but notice the large tea table. There were only two people there, and other than Bai and Zhao, there was another person ¡ª this person could not be considered an outsider. It turned out that they were acquainted with Mr. Wu.


    Everyone who knew him called him that. His surname was Guan. He went by the surname of Wu after he arrived here. People called him Mr. Guan because he came from the inner circle. But now, his surname was Wu. The refugees had all left, but he refused to return. He stayed here.


    He was young, and he was also handsome. He could also write poems and was said to be a scholar. After some discussion, he decided that talented people were rare. However, the person here who needed this kind of person kept him here. Recently, the Mai family Ancestral Hall surnamed Wu had set up a library, which was worthy of its name as a teacher and began to teach students.


    Scholars were respected wherever they went, so Mr. Wu could not be denied staying here.


    Mr. Wu was writing with his right hand hanging on his white silk jacket. It was written as a "Karma on Karma" and was written as a small book with the head of a flyfly. (1) (2) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) (3) He did not hesitate and was very capable. This was one of the benevolent deeds he had promised Monk Yun from the Cloudburst Temple, which was located near the stone mountain. A handwritten copy of "Karma, Sang Sui Lu Lu", let Mr. Wu write for a month is not complete.


    Coincidentally, the owner of the teahouse, Manager Li, happened to be a Buddhist monk. He often walked into the teahouse and naturally became Mr. Wu''s friend. So, when there''s nothing to do, Mr Wu likes to walk around the king''s place. Master Bai Nine walked to Mr Wu''s side with his octagonal steps and looked down at the scripture he had copied. For a moment, we could not stop talking, "Hey! There really is you! These small words are even more neat than the Emperor''s paper. It''s such a hot day, it''s really hard for you! "


    "I''m flattered." As Mr Wu spoke, he lowered his head and continued writing: "Even if there is nothing to do, it is just a good time to write."


    Seventh Master was the steward of the Bai Clan, and the Bai Clan was the richest man in the "Chu Huai" area. Probably because he was with this distant relative, so his surname was Bai as well, and he had a little bit of ink in his stomach. As the saying goes, appreciate and appreciate each other, and especially admire Mr. Wu.


    "Sigh!" The weather. "Yah!" Master Bai Jiu bitterly said, "If the drought continues, no one will be able to hold on."


    "You dare ¡­" The next to speak was Manager Ji, a chubby yellow man with a large banana fan.


    "Ninth Elder, I don''t know if you have heard, but Ying Prefecture is even more powerful." There were thousands of them, and the people who came this morning said the children had all been killed and eaten. A man eats a man... "What world is this?"


    Bai Jiu''s mouth was gaping wide open, unable to close it for a long time. Where did this come from? Sky Disaster ¡­ Human disaster... How would he live his days from now on? His Excellency Wang was a court official who had returned to his hometown. Since he had met with trouble, who could avoid it? Good heavens ¡­ "I''ll go back and discuss it with my boss ¡­"


    Old Zhao and Old Seven said with their eyes wide open, "It''s time for Uncle Bai to show himself." The fire is going to burn our eyebrows. If we don''t think of a way, we won''t be able to live! "


    Bai Jiu left as soon as he said so. He put on his clothes, clasped his hands at Keeper Ji and Mister Wu with an ashen face, then left in a hurry.


    Seven brother Zhao stared at the back of Ninth Master Bai with his fiery red eyes and shook his head, saying, "If there is a ruckus, the Bai Clan will be the first to fall out. If I don''t go to them, who will I go to? "


    Manager Ji straightened his belly and said, "It''s hard to say. The ancients were right: there could not be a perfect egg under the cover of nesting. Sky Disaster was already unavoidable, and adding on the trouble ¡­ Hehe! "How do you live your life?"


    Seven Zhao felt sore on his neck. "In that case, let''s pack up and run!"


    "Run!" "Where are you going?" Fatty Chou said with a wry smile, "Luzhou? Meng City? Dingyuan? This place is even worse than this, and he''s still running over here! He was afraid that he would be caught and killed on the way! "Hurry up and give up on that idea!"


    Old Zhao and Old Seven said with a blank face, "Look at how you said it, you can only wait for death?"


    "One movement is better than one silence. Just hide here. "


    Manager Ji laughed coldly and continued, "If you ask me, the Bai Clan won''t be afraid then. We''re the ones who are the most worrisome!"


    "Why?"


    "You still don''t know?" "First, he has money and power, the government protects them, and second, who doesn''t know of Miss Bai''s abilities?" "I heard that they had a full set of martial arts skills in the Nine Flower Mountain, and they have many family members. There are more than ten of them, and they are just a dozen. Who would dare to touch such a big nail for a bandit in the Jianghua Mountains?"


    Zhao Laoqi nodded and said, "That''s Luo ¡­" "That''s why our family relied on the Bai family''s big ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he heard loud footsteps coming from outside.


    Ji, Zhao, and Bai couldn''t help but look over.


    On the cracked fields, large numbers of hungry people were fleeing and slowly moving along with their elders and children. Across a field of dry fields, someone had hoisted up elms from the fields and eaten the half-dead leaves. Some people rushed to the long dead wheat field and grabbed the dead ears of the demon.


    An old lady rushed out of the wheat field like a dog and blew the wheat in her hands. She rubbed half a handful of black wheat powder into the mouth of her grandson, who was so small and withered, bare-bottomed, with no four doses of meat on his body. Yet, he was dragging a big belly that did not match his figure.


    Looking at the sea of people that were trying to flee, everyone''s heart ached.


    There were cries everywhere.


    Everywhere was a scene of suffering. The sky was bleeding, people were bleeding, and even their hearts were bleeding.


    The sky was red. The earth was red. With such a hazy appearance, all that was left of one''s senses was numbness and depravity.


    Mr. Wu walked out of the main house, and Master Bai sent him to the door. He clasped his hands and said, "Many thanks!" Thank you! If it wasn''t for Mister''s help, the three of us wouldn''t have been able to settle these debts! Our old master has something else to ask for mister''s guidance, so please call the parlour for tea. "


    Mr. Wu smiled faintly as he clasped his hands to bid farewell to Master Bai. A errand boy had long stepped forward and said, "Master Wu, this way please!"


    The Bai Clan was the richest man in Huai County at the time, so they had a huge and luxurious residence.


    Mr. Wu followed the errand boy through the hall and into the backyard of the Flower Hall.


    In the middle of the walk was a servant of a Warlock who was practicing martial arts with a master. He brandished his sword and brandished his staff, causing the sounds of metal clashing to echo in the air. He looked like a great enemy.

 C2

    As an official, you are just an official. As you have some money, you can still enjoy it after retiring. Your son, Bai Qi, is an official in Sichuan. Therefore, even though it was for the sake of living and leisure, government officials were unable to drag things on.


    As Mr Wu stepped into the back garden, the white jade steps greeted him from the parlour.


    White Jade Rank was thin and didn''t seem to be 60 years old. At this age, it seemed a little too early to retire.


    "Mr. Wu?" Neglect! "Halt!" Bai Yu Chi greeted Mr. Wu and welcomed him into the parlour.


    It seemed that this was the first time they had met, and they had mutual respect and courtesies. White Jade Step immediately said, "I''ve heard that my husband is building a house here. He has been wanting to visit us for a long time. He''s been too busy. The place hasn''t been peaceful recently, so he rarely goes out."


    "The reason why I invited Mr. Wu to come today is all because of Ol ''Nine''s recommendation. Other than asking for mister''s help in settling the accounts, it''s mainly because I want to borrow mister''s talent ¡­"


    "Mr. Bai, if you have something to say, please say it. I will definitely do my best."


    "Alright!" The white jade step raised two fingers and said, "There are two things. The first is because you know that Teacher has great talent and the place hasn''t been peaceful recently. You know that and would like to consult your defense method."


    Without waiting for the other party to reply, she said the second thing, "The second thing is that I have a daughter who practices martial arts. You can speak to her if you want."


    Mr Wu nodded slightly, indicating that he had heard of it.


    White Jade smiled and said, "This girl''s mouth is giving me a headache. She has been back from the Nine Flower Mountain for two to three months. "The girl doesn''t like needlework and red hair, always using a knife and shooting at people isn''t a solution."


    My teacher smiled and said, "Your daughter has been taught by a different person. She must have outstanding martial arts and is well-known for her skills. That''s something to be proud of."


    White Jade Step sighed, shook his head and said, "That''s what worries me the most. Old bro, you must be joking. We are after all the family members who passed down poems and books. Of course, in this day and age, it was not a bad thing for them to get a little blood. However... "We can''t just cripple the civil affairs, right?"


    Bai Yu Jie then returned to the main topic, "Sir, I have heard a lot about your literary skills. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you to come over immediately and visit me. In the future, teach this naughty daughter of yours a good lesson. There are two things that I need you to agree on, sir. "


    Mr. Wu said, "Old mister, you''re being too serious. Even though I''ve read books for a few days, and they are written in bold characters, it is too far for me to marry you. Not to mention the Anbang plan. First of all, if the old gentleman pleads on the grounds of keeping the family safe, I shall be ashamed to be of no help. "


    Bai Yu Chi sighed and said, "That''s enough." As for teaching my daughter how to read, don''t decline. "


    "This matter has made it even more difficult for me." My husband said, "I am indebted to the gentry of the land for his respect and entrusting my children to me. If I accept your invitation, I will come to your house to read with you." It was inevitable that he would resign from the library there. As a result, dozens of children''s studies would be wasted. This one will become the talk of the people. "


    Bai Yu was stunned for a moment, and then a slightly unhappy expression appeared on her face. "So you''re saying that Mr. Wu isn''t willing to play the tune?"


    Mr Wu stood up and clasped his hands. "Please forgive me. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I can''t do it. "


    White Jade smiled and said, "It''s just that my little girl said that she would change her mind and study with you. That way ¡­"


    Mr Wu smiled slightly and said: "There are many sages in the house. I am just a common man. Besides, I will be away for a few days or I might have some medicine, so it would be bad if I delayed Miss''s lessons." I hope that old mister can forgive me this time around, and that I won''t take any offense into account! "


    White Jade smiled wryly and said, "People have ambitions, but they can''t be forced to do it. Since Mr. Wu had said so. These two things were forgone. May I ask what is your name, mister? "


    "Snowplume." Mr Wu stood up, bowed and left.


    The white jade step read "Wu Xueyu" in a low voice, and could not help but be a little depressed. Even with his reputation and identity, there were still times when he was unable to accomplish such a thing. This was something he had never thought of.


    If he said it was too late, then it was too soon.


    After Wu Xueyu''s sudden alertness, the meteor hammer was now less than three feet away from his head. He would not even be able to survive if he was hit by this meteor hammer. It was definitely not fun to be carried on that chain even though the chain was more than ten feet long.


    Wu Xueyu suddenly became alarmed and quickly took a step forward with his right leg. There was no time for him to do anything, and one of them had already appeared beside him in a flash.


    People, people, hands!


    With a "pu" sound, a palm landed on Wu Xueyu''s shoulder.


    "Get out of the way!" Along with this person''s tender rebuke, her palm''s force spat upwards, and with a "chi" sound, Wu Xueyu''s body was sent flying eight feet away.


    It was unknown whether it was due to the coincidence of this palm strike or Wu Xueyu''s exquisite movement technique. In short, this round was indeed marvelous. Wu Xueyu was not injured at all, not even his clothes were stained with dirt.


    In front of him stood a slim and graceful girl.


    He had a tall stature, a slim waist, and eyes as bright as water. They were big and round, looking straight at him. There seemed to be a little fright on his face, but it was more of a pout: one hand weighing the hammer, the other on his waist, wanting to curse and show mercy with his mouth. There was a hint of loveliness in her demeanor. He looked about eighteen or nineteen.


    No one knew who started to cheer, but there were cheers everywhere.


    All the martial artists ran over, thinking it was all because of Miss Bai''s skill. Prime Minister Wu was blessed with great fortune. They all spoke at once. They didn''t notice that the two of them had left without a word.


    Ling-Huai Pass was no longer a peaceful place.


    The victims from all directions rushed over one after another. Streets, alleys, inns, hotels, and even temple halls. As long as one could live in a place, it would be filled with people. There were even some who slept out on the streets. His clothes were tattered and tattered, his eyes were filled with desolation. It was shocking.


    In fact, even at the Huaihuan Pass, he was suffering from hunger. He had failed to collect anything for three years in a row. Today, he was like a clay buddha crossing a river ¡ª he could no longer protect himself, and he did not have the ability to help others.


    If there was a natural disaster, there would definitely be a natural disaster. This was like the law of iron, and there was no exception to it in Huai Pass.


    It was not excessive to describe everything that had happened here with the words "night and day".


    The Tong Oil King was the first person to be met with misfortune. It was a family of eight, and not a single one of them managed to survive. They had all died on the blade, and their wealth was gone. With the addition of the heartless fire, all that was left was a piece of rubble.


    This was followed by "Wu Fu Lin" Dining Hall''s Zhang Shanchun. This family had suffered a very tragic fate. 24 people, from top to bottom, were killed, including the servants and the kitchen servants.


    Perhaps there was nothing easier than setting fire to the world these days, and the Chang Clan was no exception. Just like the Ding Clan, they had also suffered a fire. Twenty-four people died and a cremation was conducted. All the money they had saved for the coffins had been saved. It was a very clean and efficient way to go about things.


    After the two events that happened one after another, the entire city was shocked. Everyone left to tell their news, panicking for an unending period of time. Just when everyone''s lingering fear was about to disappear, another piece of news that was even more captivating happened.


    The "political exchange flagship" bank, which was known as the number one bank of the two families, was suddenly in big trouble. The bank had been robbed clean, and the large amount of money deposited thousands of miles away had all gone to waste.


    The master of the silver number, Bao Zhaotong, and his three concubines were all killed. Bao Zhaotong himself was killed, his body still hung on the front door of the bank. The people who passed by all started to watch, to the point that it was once very lively here. This case had affected the government and the province. The province sent Qiu Taizong of Jiuzhou under the name of "Golden Blade Shock". The head constable of the Anhui Province came to Huaihua quickly that night, restricting them to solve the case within half a month. The main culprit of the release is in custody.


    After Grand Leader Qiu''s orders, he called for his three elite subordinates and quickly arrived at Chu Huai. He took off his clothes, transformed into a common citizen and stayed at the "Lucky Spring Willow" Inn in the northern suburbs.


    There were hundreds of cases in Qiu Taizong''s life, and none of them were more difficult to deal with than this one. This was the first time he felt a chill in his heart. He had no confidence in solving this case.


    That night, it was completely silent, except for the sound of insects.


    Qiu Taizong drank three hundred bottles of old wine. His eyes were bloodshot. He was born with a good tolerance for alcohol and had a record of one thousand. He was just borrowing the liquor to pour out his worries. He had borrowed the wine to refresh his spirit. The more difficult and major the issue, the more he needed to share the two cups.


    Qiu Taiquan heaved a long sigh. Looking at the Eight Bow Brothers and "Cloud King''s Wing" Wang Shiliang, he sneered and said, "This matter is too troublesome. Maybe the four of us will die here. A moment of glory is always lost! "


    "Cloud Descending Wings!" Wang Shiliang snorted and said, "Don''t be too discouraged, Big Brother. "At least we have the documents. If necessary, we can borrow the God''s camp inside the clock. I don''t believe these robbers have the guts to go head to head with the officials."


    "Golden Blade Shock across the Nine Regions!" Qiu Taizong looked at his eight bowing brothers in shock. He said, "You''ve handled a lot of cases, so you must be very experienced." Don''t you see what''s happening? "


    Wang Shiliang was stunned and said, "Oh, you mean..."


    "Heh heh!" You still want to borrow the god''s opportunity camp? " Qiu Taikou smirked and continued, "Just based on our identity? Not bad, you have the documents, who will listen to you? You don''t have to think about solving a case by relying on them. "


    Wang Shiliang said, "At least let''s sell our accounts to the local state, county, and third class police. How big of a climate can a few thieves make?" "In my opinion, all of them are disasters caused by a few victims of the disaster who were extremely bored to death." "¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Qiu Taikou said coldly, "Do you really think so? Humph! "Let''s look behind us."

 C3

    A person entered through the wind door.


    This man was around forty years old and was dressed in a black silk robe. He had a sturdy waist and was obviously hiding something within.


    In the northern part of Anhui Province, very few people knew about Yu Min''s "God''s Eye". This person was indeed shrewd and experienced in handling cases, so Qiu Taizong used friendship to rope him in and dragged him down.


    "How is it?" Qiu Taiquan looked at him hopefully and said, "Have you found some clues?"


    "Divine Eye" Yu Min sat down without a sound and poured herself a cup of wine. Lifting her head, she gulped it down. Immediately, she felt the air was extremely heavy.


    "The situation is not good!" Yu Min''s eyes were wide open as she said, "I heard that all four of Chen Qiu''s ideas have come."


    Wang Shiliang sneered and said, "I knew these four old boys wouldn''t be idle, okay! Let''s touch him! "


    Qiu Taizong ignored him, but looked at Xu Ming and asked, "Where is Old Geng?"


    Old man Hou was an old constable who had always been working for the police, and Qiu had also picked him up. Besides Wang Shiliang, it was the first time the four of them had worked together as a team of three yamen runners. This was the first time they had worked together on a joint investigation. It was clear from this how important the case was that it should be carried out.


    "He''s already done it." Yu Min said, "My face is hot. I''ve already taken pictures of them before, so it''s not too convenient."


    Qiu Taikou nodded and said, "Very good. It''s good that you know it''s the four of them." However, these four old fogeys are very aggressive. They''re just afraid that we don''t have enough manpower. "


    Yu Min said, "I thought of that as well. I think that you, old brother, must step forward and contact the godly opportunity camp that is guarding the yamen. You must borrow the godly opportunity camp''s blunderbuss (muskets). "


    Qiu Taiquan sighed and said, "That''s all we can do." After a pause, he turned to Wang Shiliang and said, "There''s no time to lose. You''re more familiar with the garrison than I am. We won''t fight for as many people as we can get."


    Wang Shiliang happily agreed, stood up, and left.


    Qiu Taikou called out to him and said, "Be careful when heading there. Those who come from the Shen Lo Camp must wear plain clothes, especially those firearms that cannot be exposed. "You''ve troubled yourself with everything."


    Wang Shiliang nodded and said, "I know." I''m leaving. " Finished speaking, he turned around and walked out.


    "Divine Eye" Xu Min said, "Other than these four old guys, it seems like there are many suspicious people. It''s very possible that all the people from the underworld have gathered here."


    Qiu Taiquan rubbed his chin and said helplessly, "Does that even need to be said? "Before I came here, I knew that this time''s errand would not be easy. Once it''s done, the four of us will become famous. If it breaks, I don''t think we''ll even be able to keep our heads."


    Yu Min took a deep breath and said in a heavy tone, "Brother is right. What you''re saying is that we have to eat in this industry!" I can only try my best. "


    Qiu Taizong frowned and said, "This is not something to be reckoned with. We can only guess that it was caused by the four disasters that Shen Qiu came here for. We have to know if it''s the truth or not, or we''ll be the ones looking for trouble."


    Yu Min nodded and said, "Brother is right."


    Qiu Taikou said, "There will be a lot of people going to the Bai family for food tomorrow. Maybe someone has ill intentions. Let''s go take a look."


    Yu Min said, "Good idea! Let''s sneak in and see.


    Grand Head Qiu sneered, "White jade stage is this place''s richest man, these people will not let him go easily. Just look at the future, it''s his turn. Send him a message, tell him to be careful."


    Yu Min shook her head and smiled, "That Bai fellow isn''t an idiot. Didn''t he think of that? "Before I came here, I already knew that there was a capable man in the Bai Clan. His daughter, Bai Xiao Jiao, was the descendant of a mutant in the Nine Flowers Mountain. You just have to think about it."


    Qiu Taikou sneered, "Look, it''s their turn."


    Yu Min smiled bitterly and said, "I hope you won''t guess correctly." Otherwise, none of us will be able to survive. "


    "Regardless, it''s definitely not a good thing for the four old devils of Shen Qiu to appear so suddenly. We have to hold on to them!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the wind door opened with a "hu" sound. A person walked in.


    Qiu was shocked. "Third brother, what''s wrong?"


    He was a tall, slender man with a long face and thick eyebrows. It was obvious that he had put some color on his shoulder, revealing a bloodstain.


    "It''s just a little Cai, it''s fine!" "Red palm ¡­" Zhao Quan sat down sideways and Yu Min quickly poured him a cup of wine.


    Zhao Quan drank a mouthful of wine and a pained expression appeared on his face. So dangerous! He almost couldn''t come back. These four old brats are really not easy to deal with! "


    "Divine Eye" asked Yu Min, "What exactly happened?"


    Zhao Quan took off his clothes and opened the wound. There were two wounds on his left shoulder, each of them only an inch long. However, it looked rather deep, and for a moment, he didn''t know what it was.


    Yu Min was startled and asked, "What is this?"


    Zhao Quan gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. It was awarded to me by the second brother of the Bridge. "


    "Bridge Old Two" nicknamed "Iron Finger Mountain Splitter", surnamed Qiao Yilong. Amongst Shen Qiu''s four elders, he was ranked second. The other three people were respectively, "Silver Crown" Ji Qi, "Sky Numb" Yao San, and "Death" Bao Wuchang. The four of them were all ruthless. They are notorious in northern Anhui province, and everyone fears them as if they were tigers. Even the government wouldn''t dare to provoke them, much less the common folk.


    When the Qiu Yu duo heard that it was the work of Iron Finger Mountain Splitter Dragon, they were slightly startled. Qiu Tai harrumphed and asked: "So, you met with them?"


    Third Hou shook his head, "Not yet. I''m covering my face. The sky is dark, so they probably can''t see it too clearly."


    While speaking, Third Hou gritted his teeth and endured the pain of cutting his skin. His fingers had already pierced into the wound, curled outwards, and dropped two iron coins with two "ding ding dang dang" sounds.


    Yu Min quickly applied the Gold Injury Powder on him.


    Qiu Taizong had already weighed the pair of iron coins in his hand. Under the light of the lamp, he could see that there were four ancient seal characters on the money: "Iron Finger Old Bridge". The size of the darts were basically the same as the ones used today. They were polished to a terrifying degree along the edges of the edges and were extremely sharp and white in color.


    Qiu Taiquan silently wiped off the blood on the dart and kept it. He then looked at Third Hou, waiting for his explanation.


    Third Hou said, "The four old fellows are hiding in the Northern Emperor''s Temple. There are a lot of people under their command, so they can''t go in. I saw them ride their horses out, so I dared to approach them. Just as I got out of bed, I was still chased out by the second brother of the bridge and was rewarded with two green coins. That was close, if he had gone to my picture (eyes). I probably won''t be able to dodge it. I''m already blind. "


    "How many people do they have under their command?"


    Third Hou gave it some thought and said, "I think there''s about twenty or thirty of them."


    Yu Min laughed coldly and said, "Needless to say, these killings were all done by them. I think when the God Equipment Camp Wang Shiliang invited arrives, we should surround and annihilate the entire Northern Emperor''s Temple without sparing even one person. "


    The Head of the Guards looked at Yu Min coldly and said with a wry smile, "It''s good that things are as simple as you say. We can''t do it tonight. Otherwise, I''ll go take a look myself."


    Third Hou''s wounds had already been bandaged. As he thought about it, he said, "I can''t be too hasty about this matter. What does big brother think? I thought that in the early morning of the next day, I would first pass on a message to the yamen that we are going to place Class 3 or 4 police officers at high speed, disguised as people of all kinds, and secretly encircle the Northern Emperor Temple all day and night. If they discover any movement, they would immediately notify us and wait for the time to come to an end before we can make a move on them. "


    Qiu Taikou nodded. "Alright! He could only remain calm when dealing with them. I think we still don''t have enough people on our side, so we need to gather them as soon as possible. Apart from these four old fellows, no one else can relax. I''ve been walking around for the last couple of days, and there''s been a lot of other suspicious people. These people harbored malicious intentions, and they specifically tried to rob people while they were on fire. There were enough things here, but no more. Our advance notice. "


    Yu Min nodded her head and said, "It wasn''t you who mentioned it, I almost forgot." With regards to the case of the Gu Clan Bridge King, it was said that the two novices, the young and the old, had done it. Have you heard of this, big brother? "


    Qiu Taiquan sneered, "Who says we don''t have any? However, he was still stuck with the rumors and could not be sure. In short, this was not a good job. Maybe losing the job is too small, and we might even lose our lives. "


    Yu Min frowned and said, "Right now, the biggest headache is the instability of the human heart. Anyone with the slightest bit of money would want to leave, but it''s better to just leave." "A single move from you can give the criminal a chance to kill you."


    Qiu Taiquan nodded, "That reminds me." I want a list of local rich families. Are you ready? "


    Yu Min said, "It will take two days to copy down the detailed list. I have one in my hand now, but it''s not complete ¡­ " As he spoke, he pulled out a brown paper ring from his pocket and opened it.


    Qiu received the paper circle and read it. There were 12 people in total, three of them had already been marked with red crosses. They were the victims of Ding, Chang and Bao.


    The richest of the 12 rich families was the White Jade Stage, and the second was Southern City''s Li Yanfan.


    Qiu Taikou was shocked. "Sesame Lee used to live here."


    Yu Min said, "He was originally living here. The Li family has been doing well for generations at the Huai Pass. The more they do, the more business they have. This time, it''s a great drought. "The Li and Bai Clan each took out three thousand silver for disaster relief. It''s rare to see such a thing."


    Qiu Taikou said cautiously, "I neglected him. "There''s no time to lose. Tomorrow, we will go to the Bai Clan and visit him there."

 C4

    The sky was still grayish in color, but it only had a little bit of brightness.


    The door of the Bai Clan was already packed with people. The long line was at least half a mile long. There were more people coming, and the line was getting longer and longer.


    Every month double day, as usual is the day of the Bai family to open up grain, the day of the porridge.


    Today was the twelfth day of the same month, and on both days of the same month, the red paper that was posted showed that everyone had a bowl of porridge and two steamed buns. For many hungry people, this was great news.


    The Bai Clan had specially set up a mat outside the gate. The kitchen was set up in the shed. There were three large stove, and steam steamed buns and porridge were steaming on them. Seven or eight young fellows were busy going around in circles.


    There were too many people, and it was a chaotic mess of good and bad things in all directions. Fighting and causing trouble was unavoidable. Some of the hooligans were mixed into the crowd, causing trouble. There were even rumors about it. The Bai Clan had also made preparations for this kind of thing. Today, the host was the Bai Clan''s accountant, Master Bai Jiu. He had specially selected three young and strong guards. If they were to be provoked, the Bai Clan would not hesitate to act.


    The two large doors of the awning slowly opened, and the crowd surged in like a tide.


    Miao Wu, the second steward of the Bai Clan, shouted as he pushed his staff forward and said loudly, "Fellow villagers, please follow the order and come in first." If anyone dares to act recklessly and is unable to get food, they will have to be sent to the yamen to be punished for their crimes. "


    He was tall and had practiced martial arts in the Bai Clan since he was young. His appearance immediately had the effect of deterring people from entering. The crowd that was clamoring in disarray was immediately suppressed.


    An old woman and a thin young woman scrambled into the room. The woman was carrying a child on her back. The granny was holding a claypot as she excitedly said, "Gramps, all right? My wife hasn''t eaten in three days. I''m starving to death! "


    The young woman said with tears streaming down her face, "We came here yesterday and waited outside the whole night ¡­"


    Bai Jiu exhaled a mouthful of smoke and instructed the waiter who was sharing the porridge. "Everyone counts as a double." He then said to his wife, "Be careful not to push it too far and stay here until you''ve eaten your fill!"


    That wife''s mouth was full of gratitude. She was so moved that she was about to kneel down and kowtow. A waiter immediately led them to a large table nearby and sat them down.


    Next came a skinny, weather-beaten man with big, listless eyes and two empty hands. He was smiling bitterly.


    The waiter who was sharing the porridge asked curiously, "Where''s your bowl?"


    The thin, yellow man''s eyes were straight as he said, "Their wife hasn''t eaten for three days. I, Wang Tong, had no teeth for seven days and I forced myself to travel six hundred and fifty miles ¡­" As he said that, he stretched out his two hands to gather a handful of porridge and said to the waiter, "I don''t have any items on me. Sorry to trouble you, brother, to come over here."


    The servant was shocked and said, "This... Are you crazy? "


    The porridge pot opened with a sizzling sound. If the bowl was lowered, wouldn''t the two hands of this man be eaten into mush?


    It was no wonder that the waiter who was sharing the porridge was shocked. Everyone present was shocked by the yellow-faced man''s abnormal behavior. Immediately, an uproar broke out among the crowd.


    The waiter was just staring blankly at the porridge in front of him.


    The man smiled bitterly and said, "What is it? "Is there a rule here that only when there''s another bowl and a pot is there enough porridge?"


    A shadow flashed before him, and Vice Supervisor Liao Wu appeared before the duo.


    "Friend, I think you''re here to cause trouble, aren''t you? Since there aren''t any more fellows, you should just go to the side to cool off first. " As he spoke, Liao Wu extended his hand to grab the other''s wrist.


    He had practiced kung fu since he was young, and he had always been known to have great strength. He had always intended for Liao Wu, a thin, hungry man, to take advantage of his ability, but he had not been affected by it at all. Liao Wu''s hand grabbed him, and although Liao Wu''s strength was shocking, the thin yellow man in front of him was like a pillar that had been struck into the bottom of the mountain, he did not move at all.


    Liao Wu was taken aback and exerted his strength for the second time. As he retreated backward, he suddenly realized that the person before him was not an ordinary person.


    The skinny man let out a sigh and said with a wry smile, "I just heard that the Lin Huai Bai family was generous with wealth and righteousness, which is why they rushed six hundred miles to seek help. From the looks of it today, in order to get what they wanted, they only gained fame. "Since you are stingy with your alms, I, Huang, dare not disturb you, so I will take my leave." After which, he clasped his hands at Liao Wu and left.


    "Wait!" The one who called him was Master Bai Jiu, who was in charge of handling the food and porridge. He was a spectator and was confident that his eyes were sharp. Liao Wu''s move just now didn''t show it, but it couldn''t be hidden from his eyes.


    "Friend, please!" Master Bai put down the stick and cupped his hands in a salute, sizing up the other party from head to toe. He felt quite puzzled.


    The man was in his late twenties. He was in his late twenties and had failed to recover from his injuries. There were a few hints of color on his face, which was nothing out of the ordinary, except for the dubious aura he exuded and the stubbornness in his eyes. Bai Jiu couldn''t underestimate him.


    Bai Jiu lightly coughed, cupped his fist and said, "Since friend Huang hasn''t eaten for many days, why don''t you leave after eating your fill?" He turned around and called out, "Men, serve me with a big bowl!"


    With the help of Bai Jiu, the man sighed and said a few words of shame before following him to a place to sit down. After a while, the porridge was ready.


    Wang Tong glanced at the table and gulped. He couldn''t help but reveal a hungry expression.


    "I won''t hide anything from you. This is the first time I''ve been to water without rice for seven days and seven nights, so I won''t be polite." As he spoke, he picked up a steamed bun and finished it in two or three bites. The second steamed bun was the same as well. He then picked up a bowl of porridge.


    Bai Jiu nodded. A big plate of steamed buns and a big bowl of porridge was served. Perhaps it was due to Liao Wu''s appreciation, but a dish of pickled vegetables. To a hungry person like him, this was a special favor.


    "This ¡­" Wang Tong was extremely embarrassed as he said, "I don''t dare to accept it!"


    Bai Jiu nodded and smiled faintly. "People are iron, while food is steel. When he was old and hungry, he would feel ashamed if he didn''t have a good host! Embarrassed! Friend Wang, please come in and use it. "I don''t have anything else, but there are still a lot of steamed buns for the porridge."


    Wang Tong nodded and said with a wry smile, "In that case, I won''t hold back."


    There was a gust of wind ¡ª four steamed buns and four bowls of porridge.


    The man surnamed Wang was about to reach out for the seventh bun when he suddenly couldn''t help but look out of the window. He sighed and retracted his hand. Smiling, he said, "I''m full."


    Bai Jiu could tell that with the other party''s appetite and expression, even seven or eight steamed buns would be eaten as well. There must be a reason why he suddenly stopped eating.


    "No need to be polite, friend Wang. How much is a meal? Just open up and eat. "


    Wang Tong shook his head and said, "No, no, no, I''m full. I''m full..." As he spoke, a look of pity appeared on his sallow face. Through the faint tears, he looked at the victims in front of him.


    "There are many people without food. I, Wang Tong, cannot be alone. I dare not forget the grace of eating a meal in this life. "Then I''ll take my leave." He pushed the table towards Master Bai and prepared to leave.


    "Brother Wang, please wait!" Master Bai took a step forward, and said with a sincere face, "My master is thirsty for good, but my eyes are sharp. Friend Wang, you clearly have kung fu in your hands, and there are desolation everywhere, and grief everywhere. Friend, where are you heading to? "Why don''t you pay your respects for a while, and let me report to my master, and then stay in my house. Friend, what do you think?"


    Wang Tong widened his eyes and rolled his eyes at Ninth Master Bai. He sighed and said, "Ninth Master''s heartfelt words, Wang Tong is going to reject them again. However, I still have something urgent to take care of. It will take me at least seven days and seven nights to return. At that time, if Master Xian still has any intention of seeing your love, I will stay behind and repay you with my best efforts. "


    Bai Jiu was immediately overjoyed. "That''s great. Please wait a moment, Brother Wang. I will be right back."


    Wang Tong cupped his fist and sat down with a suspicious look on his face.


    Bai Jiu returned in less than half the time it took to brew a cup of tea. In his hand was a piece of cloth and a silver belt. His bag was bulging with sundries.


    After the meeting, Master Bai Jiu was full of smiles as he said, "My master indeed has feelings for you, but there are important guests sitting in the room and they can''t be separated. He specifically told me to tell my friends that they can return once things are over there. "There''s a portion of dried wolves here, a bag of water, some change, and a horse. It''s just outside. Friend Wang, you can go on your way."


    Wang Tong was dazed for a moment, and then said with a wry smile: "So, the master of your family is a man of righteousness. I have offended you just now. Please forgive me. This time, Wang Tong could go for at least ten days, or at least seven days before he would return. I''ll accept it! " As he spoke, he took the bulging silver belt, slung it over his shoulder, and walked out in large strides.


    Bai Jiu and Liao Wu followed behind to see them off.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Tou''s face showed a strange expression as he faced a large group of victims. He then turned around and walked towards the tree.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Yu and Liao Liao knew that something was amiss, and hurriedly followed behind them.


    Liao Wu said, "Brother Wang, is there something that you''re worried about?"


    Wang Tong hesitated for a moment and said, "I am from the beginning, but I''m still not familiar with everything here. I wonder if it''s peaceful here?"


    Bai Jiu was startled for a moment before saying, "You''re asking if there are any bandits here?"


    Wang Tong nodded. Master Bai Jiu let out a long sigh and said, "Ah! Needless to say, his days were getting worse and worse. Many people had died after a series of house robberies. "Huh?!" "Bro, why are you asking about this?"


    Wang Tong paused for a moment and said: "In that case, since you have seen it before, you must be prepared?"


    Bai Jiu sighed again, nodded his head and said, "That''s a long story." Friend Wang, if you have something to say, go quickly. But he wanted to go early and come back early. There may be a lot of borrowing. I won''t send you off. " Finished speaking, he cupped his hands together and prepared to leave with Liao Wu.


    Wang Tong suddenly called out to him from behind, "Hold on, Ninth Master ¡­"


    Master Bai looked at him strangely and said, "If friend Wang has anything to tell me, you don''t have to be so polite. As long as you can help, I will do my best."


    Wang Tong shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Ninth Elder misunderstood. I haven''t had a good sleep in seven days and seven nights. Now that I''m full, I don''t have much energy left. I just want to borrow a chair and take a nap. I will take my leave once my energy has recovered. "


    Bai Jiu smiled and said, "I thought it was something big. "So that''s how it is. Please follow me inside, and get a good night''s sleep before leaving."


    While the two of them were talking, Wang Tong''s large eyes seemed to be paying attention to something, and the three of them entered the tent.


    Wang Tong walked over to where he had been sitting and sat down. He said, "There''s no need to worry. We can just sit here for a while."


    Just as Bai Jiu was about to persuade him to enter the inner chamber, he was suddenly attracted by a wave of clamoring voices.

 C5

    A shop assistant named Zhao Ming ran over in a flustered manner and said to Liao Wu, "Ninth Elder, come and take a look. This guy is here to cause trouble."


    Ninth Master nodded at Wang Tong, "Excuse me!" He walked with Liao Wu to the front.


    Amidst all the clamor, the Bai Clan''s guard, Liu Qiang''s house, was suddenly swung up from the crowd. Kacha! He fell on a long table. The force of the fall was so strong that the entire table collapsed.


    The steamed buns on the table rolled all over the floor.


    All the victims whistled and rushed to the ground to eat the steamed buns. The whole area was thrown into chaos.


    Liao Wu was shocked and shouted: "Reject! "It''s the opposite!"


    Over a dozen members of the Bai Clan rushed forward to protect the courtyard. It was with great difficulty that they managed to calm the chaotic situation in front of them.


    Bai Jiu was taken aback, and naturally couldn''t forget the cause of the chaos. The focus of their attention immediately fell on the "initiator".


    This person was around forty years old and had a medium build. He wore a khaki coat and did not look like he had a single piece of meat on him. This fellow had a pair of black and white eyes as he sized up Bai Jiu.


    Anyone who had eyes could see that the martial arts that this guy used to beat up Liu Qiang''s family was truly strange and brilliant.


    The situation went like this: Liu Qiang''s family wanted to throw him out, but it was too late for their hands to touch him. Liu Qiang''s family members seemed to have cleverly used their hands to throw Liu Qiang''s body into the air.


    They surrounded him, afraid to fight, afraid to let him go.


    Bai Jiu and Liao Wu were already in front of them, so the crowd naturally made way for them.


    The person in front of him wasn''t nervous at all. His pair of beady eyes continued to spin around Bai Liao''s body. The old elder''s skinny face revealed a contemptuous smile.


    The ray of sunlight shone directly on the man''s face, causing people to clearly see a dark red scar on his face.


    Compared to the Wang Tong incident last time, it was a completely different story. A perceptive person would understand at a glance that this fellow came looking for scum.


    Even though he knew this was the case, Bai Jiu couldn''t care less about breaking the rules.


    "What''s going on?" Master Bai looked at his assistant, Zhao Ming, and said, "A man who doesn''t know how to handle matters!"


    "Hee hee!" The one who spoke was actually the knife-scarred man, "Not bad at all. All of you are relying on the power of a dog. I can''t bear to see this. Make a move on behalf of the lord and teach them a lesson first."


    The shop assistant beside him, Zhao Ming, took a step forward and said angrily, "Ninth Lord, don''t believe him. This guy is obviously here to cause trouble." He doesn''t want the porridge or the steamed buns, so I''ll give him a few taels of silver. "


    "How preposterous!" Liao Wu continued, "He''s not a monk from the temple. What silver is he giving?"


    "Hehe!" "Only monks can change fate. Do you need silver?" That man revealed a mouthful of blackened teeth, and said with a face full of violence and disdain: "Honestly speaking, this counts as looking down on you two ¡­ ¡­ "Hum, hum!..."


    These few sneers made people''s hair stand on end...


    "Sixty years of turning ¡­" This is the help of the heavens. That fellow surnamed Bai has been rich for several lifetimes. It was a harsh Gannan accent. As he spoke, the pair of white eyeballs kept glancing to the left and right, trying to figure out how big the Bai family''s business was.


    Hearing this, Second Manager Liao became furious. He said loudly, "It''s the opposite! What do you want? You can still steal ¡­ Snatch...? "


    "Sigh!" Forget it! " Master Bai Jiu suddenly stopped Liao Wu. The so-called "a little bit of a stick will suffice!" This person''s intentions were obvious. It was better to have less troubles than less. The tactful and tactful Master Bai naturally understood this logic.


    "May I know your name?" Bai Jiu asked.


    Liao Wuzhen couldn''t wait to throw a punch right in his face. Master Bai had such good self-control, he didn''t do anything even after listening.


    "Sure, sure ¡­" Bai Jiu gave a fake smile and said, "It''s the year of desolation, so we can''t talk about the harvest anymore. Our boss hasn''t been the same for the past few years, putting in the rations and porridge, but his goal is to serve the villagers and have everyone eat ¡­" Since Your Eminence doesn''t care about this meager porridge, it must be because Your Eminence lacks Sichuan capital to return home. How about this? "After a slight pause, the butler of the Bai Clan continued," From your accent, it sounds like you came from somewhere else. As he spoke, Master Bai took out half a tael of silver from his robes. It weighed about two taels ¡­ To him, this was already a rare opportunity.


    He handed it over with both hands. The person smiled and took it from him. "You are so generous!"


    The man rubbed his hands together and opened them. The half piece of silver had become a round and round piece of silver.


    The onlookers were all taken aback.


    The man then pressed his hands and opened them. The silver ingot had become a flat piece again. He thought that if his hands didn''t have a thousand pounds of strength and his Qi, it would be extremely difficult to reach such a level.


    Liao Wu was someone who came from a martial arts background, so he naturally knew about the power of this technique. At that moment, he was so frightened that his face changed.


    The man smiled coldly after doing this. The thin hand that held the silver immediately turned into tiny pieces of silver after rubbing it for a while. The silver ingots in his hands turned into small pieces of silver and fell to the ground.


    Ninth Master Bai looked at it until his face was green, and said in a startled and angry voice, "You ¡­. You. This is too bullying! "


    As he said that, he couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Two of the Bai Clan''s guards, Shang Sanxiong and Wang Meng, showed their hand sticks. One of them reached out with a dagger and pounced over from the side.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. They all thought that they were about to attack, so they all moved aside.


    "Are you trying to get rid of a dog?" The green skinned man shook out a piece of brown paper and said, "I have a list here. Please take it and look at it before passing it to Old Bai ¡­" As he spoke, he waved his hand and the piece of paper floated up into the air. It landed gently in front of Master Bai. Master Bai could not help but catch it.


    Ninth Master Bai only glanced at the paper and his expression couldn''t help but drastically change. He continued to look down and couldn''t help but tremble all over. It was the opposite! Get him down! "


    Shang Sanxiong and Wang Meng had already made their preparations. Master Bai roared and the two charged at the same time. Shang Sanxiong wielded a pair of gloves, while Wang Meng wielded two daggers. One of them rushed up while the other rushed down, striking like a bolt of lightning.


    Scar gave a strange laugh and said, "Alright!" With two "pu pu" sounds, they had already each grabbed onto someone''s wrist, followed by the "Roc Spreading Wings". Shang and Wang let out a scream, and like a pair of sparrows flying in the air, they were separated into two pieces and thrown out.


    The man''s white eyes were wide open as he stared at Bai Jiu and said, "With just your two hands and three feet, you think you can pass me a claw? There was too much of a difference... Hehe! When we left today, my master took care of us, so we handed in the letter and asked your family to hand over the proof. Fine, I will take your pair of thief eyes to report back! "


    The moment the words left his mouth, the man''s shoulders swayed slightly. It was like a cool breeze, "Hu!" A loud sound was heard and he appeared in front of Bai Jiu.


    He did as he was told, performing the "Twin Snake Water" move as the man''s strange, claw-like hands rose up. Two fingers flashed like lightning towards Master Bai''s eyes.


    This sudden action was beyond his expectations.


    Master Bai was dumbfounded. This man''s fingers had almost touched his eyelids. In this critical moment, a shadow flashed before his eyes and a man appeared beside Master Bai at lightning speed.


    With the sudden appearance of this man, who must have been an expert, his right hand reached out before he could steady himself.


    Interesting. The knife-scarred man with white eyes greeted Bai Jiu''s eyes as soon as he made his move. This person, who had appeared at the last minute, used a method to deal with him and also wanted to greet Bai Jiu.


    "Swish!" Amidst the two gusts of wind, a pair of fingers pointed at the eyes of the man.


    The situation in front of him was that if Scarface really wanted Bai Jiu''s eyes, then he himself might not be able to escape the hand of the third person ¨C as a result, even his own pair of techniques would be very difficult to protect. It really was called "Selling it on the spot!"


    A wise man does not suffer this loss.


    The knife-scarred man snorted and could only forcefully retract his attack.


    He obviously wasn''t willing to be controlled by others. Taking the opportunity to pull back his hand, he spread out his five fingers and put forth a "pressing down on the navel strength". He then suddenly gathered his five fingers and struck the third person from the front.


    Of course, the person who suddenly appeared wasn''t someone that was easy to deal with.


    He let go, spat out his palm, and was as dexterous as the knife-scarred man. Immediately afterwards, the two hands joined together.


    Both sides were using quite a bit of strength. It seemed that neither of them wanted to use their moves too much. With a ''shua'' sound, the two of them split to the left and right at the same time.


    It was only at this moment that everyone could clearly see the appearance of the third person who had suddenly joined the group.


    He was clad in a long, yellow cocoon, thick eyebrows, and a yellow face. Wasn''t he the person called Wang Tong whom Bai Jiu had just sent off as a gift and then returned?


    When Master Bai Jiu and Liao Wu suddenly realized this, they were both surprised and delighted. They were surprised that he had suddenly stepped in and rejoiced that he hadn''t misjudged them after all. It seemed like this Wang Tong really did possess a unique skill, he could deal with the incoming person. What was even more remarkable was that he suddenly intervened at this moment and solved Master Bai''s problem. The knife-scarred man''s face was full of surprise; this was something he had never expected. To think that the Bai Clan would hide such a skilled and capable person. This forced him to have a whole new level of respect for them.


    The four of them looked at each other as if they were attracted by a magnet. Without batting an eyelid, they said, "Friend, your attacks are too venomous!" Wang Tong said coldly: "With me here, I won''t tolerate you trying to act fierce!"


    The knife-scarred man''s white eyes flashed with a cold light. The fierce look on his face made it seem as if he was going to swallow the other person whole.


    "My sweetheart, are you going to wade in this muddy water?"


    "Not yet."


    "You probably don''t have the guts!"


    Wang Tong shook his head and said with a sneer, "No need for that!"


    "That''s my problem," Wang Tong said coldly. "You should admit defeat today! Go back and send a message, and advise your master to give up on this idea! "


    "Hmph ¡­" "That''s fine too, but you have to show it to the men first!" His voice paused for a moment. The knife-scarred man had already rushed in.

 C6

    Naturally, Wang Tong knew that the other party would not be easy to get rid of. Since he had already interfered in this matter, he could not give up halfway and could only try his best.


    Just as the man''s hook-like fingers were about to touch Wang Tong''s clothes, Wang Tong suddenly struck out with his right hand. The palm was raised up close to his abdomen.


    "Pfft!" He put both hands together.


    The next moment, both of their bodies shook for a while. The man roared. His left hand suddenly shot out like a bolt of lightning, aiming straight for Wang Tong''s throat.


    "Chi!" With a sound, Wang Tong slipped past the man''s foot. Even though he wasn''t hit by the other party''s finger, the finger grazed past his face. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    Their right hands, which had been held together, were separated in an instant.


    In a battle, the most important thing was to seize the initiative.


    This person had already realized he had missed the opportunity from the "Splitter" technique and immediately used "Whirlwind", just like a goose who had suddenly flapped its wings. Its figure was naturally fast enough. Wang Tong was quick to notice. Naturally, he would not let go of this bone.


    Both of their figures seemed to be moving at the same speed, like a pair of geese overlapping each other in the air.


    How could the interior of the shed allow such a move? Suddenly, a strong wind swirled up, and even the timid Liu Ming cried out involuntarily.


    Before the shouts could stop, the two of them had already landed on the ground.


    Wang Tong stood upright on the ground. His left leg was a bit weak, but he looked calm and composed. He was ready to strike again.


    However, the other person had landed high on the corner of the wooden table. One of his legs was bent, his arms were stretched out, and his expression was extremely ferocious. A faint gray color appeared on his face, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans appeared on his forehead.


    "My good friend, I''ll leave you be. Today, I admit defeat." The man let out a long snort from his nose, pretending to be unhurried as he said, "Tell me about Wan''er, we are engaged and won''t be able to leave!"


    Wang Tong stared at him and slowly said, "I will not disobey the wind and the frost and travel 10,000 miles. Watch as the Yellow River reaches its peak!"


    That person was suddenly shocked. He could not help but clasp his fist with respect as he said, "Your Eminence turned out to be the famous'' Myriad Miles Yellow River Wind Chaser ''Wang ¡­"


    Wang Tong did not wait for him to finish and interrupted, "It''s good that you know this. My sweetheart, I have already shown you mercy!"


    After that person obtained the other party''s identity, he was quite shocked. However, he was not a weakling, especially since he did not dare to ruin the name of the master beside him.


    "Hee hee!" "That''s fine, that''s fine," the man reluctantly smiled and said, "Today, that surnamed Zhu was defeated by a famous chivalrous hero like you, and although he doesn''t have face nor hatred, he still has that old saying, ''Don''t bother about the Bai Clan anymore, no matter what, you''ve made a connection with them''."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man surnamed Zhu had already jumped down. Although his body was injured, he still wanted to force himself, and did not show it at all.


    Wang Tong''s shoulder was as graceful as an egret, blocking the way in front of him.


    The one surnamed Zhu rolled his eyes and took a step back. With a cold voice, he said, "Great Hero Wang, are you telling me to walk?"


    Wang Tong cupped his fist and said, "How dare I? I won half a move with extraordinary skill. I don''t dare to be careless. Brother Zhu, please report me to Wan''er."


    The person surnamed Zhu laughed strangely and said with a voice that was as angry as a goose, "Hero Wang''s words are even more powerful than scolding me." "Alright, since that''s the case, I have a few words to tell you."


    Wang Tong said, "I''m all ears."


    The one surnamed Zhu sneered and said, "Today you gave me a palm strike. You can only blame this person surnamed Zhu for his poor skills. As I said earlier, you and I have already been engaged, this can''t be undone! It''s just that as for the matter with the Bai Clan, I will still advise you to mind your own business, hmph. If I say that I''m not afraid of you getting angry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stop me! "


    Wang Tong kept nodding his head and said, "I''m very sorry, but I hope you can tell me about it, friend Zhu!"


    The one surnamed Zhu coldly laughed and said, "The loser does not dare to speak his name, and the one surnamed Zhu is a servant that eats his food."


    "Then may I ask for your esteemed master''s name ¡­?" Wang Tong said.


    "Hero Wang, do you really have to break the record to get to the bottom of this?" The one with the surname Zhu said, "Go and leave your name. It was not in vain for us to have a happy meeting! " Wang Tong said.


    His face turned ashen, and he nodded his head, saying, "Great Hero Wang, please bear with my words, I dare not disobey. I''m afraid that once I say it, your esteemed self and my master will inevitably meet."


    This "unavoidable meeting" really meant "tied the knot".


    Wang Tong understood this principle very well. He had no way out.


    Wang Tong sneered and said, "I am a big shot now. Say it! "


    Zhu nodded his head and said, "My family''s master also has the same honorable carriage, he doesn''t want others to call him by his name. "There are also two lines of poems in the martial arts world to portray him as an old man..."


    Wang Tong said, "I''m all ears!"


    The man surnamed Zhu had a mysterious sneer on his face as he slowly walked out.


    Everyone present had witnessed his skill, which one of them dared to provoke him. Wang Tong did not stop him, and no one dared to step forward to stop him. All of a sudden, they moved out of the way and watched as this man surnamed Zhu slowly walked out of the tent.


    The man surnamed Zhu walked along, singing: "Come in the night, count the ghosts of the graves, the golden chicken sang three songs to see the sky."


    No one present understood what he was singing, and it was certainly harder for them to figure out the meaning of the verses -- with the exception of Wang Tong, he was stunned.


    Everyone suddenly realized that this Zhu fellow had gone far away. There was a burst of restlessness.


    The Bai Clan''s Vice Supervisor Liao Wuchang came out and asked, "That old boy ran away, does Hero Wang want to keep him?"


    He actually called Wang Tong a hero.


    Wang Tong could only smile bitterly. He quietly picked up the silver belt that Bai Jiu had given him and slung it over his shoulder. Then, he turned around and walked straight towards the war horse under the locust tree.


    Bai Jiu silently followed.


    "Great Hero Wang, you saved my life and solved a calamity for the Bai Clan. I will kowtow to you ¡­" As he spoke, he was about to kneel down.


    "I dare not!" I would never dare! " Wang Tong held him back with one hand and Bai Feng could no longer kneel down.


    "Great Hero Wang ¡­"


    "Don''t call me Master Bai Jiu ¡­" Just call me Wang Tong! " Wang Tong reluctantly nodded his head in agreement. His expression was solemn and his heart felt like it was being pressed down by a giant boulder.


    "Please inform the master of your residence to be on his guard as soon as possible!" Wang Tong said.


    "This ¡­" Bai Feng still did not understand and asked, "Is it really that serious?"


    "It''s much more serious than you think." After saying this, Wang Tong mounted the horse.


    Bai Feng grabbed the reins of his horse and temporarily stopped him from leaving.


    "This... "Mr. Wang, can you explain it more clearly?" As Bai Feng spoke, he turned around and waved his hand to chase away the four or five people who were watching the show. Then, he turned back and smiled bitterly at Wang Tong. "Who''s looking for us?"


    Wang Tong nodded.


    "Which way?" Bai Jiu asked.


    "Not a single one!" Wang Tong''s words were ice-cold as he said, "More powerful than any of them!"


    "This... Good heavens ¡­ "Master!" "¡­" Bai Feng''s mouth was wide open. He has to have a name, right? "


    "Of course there is. It''s just that you don''t know that I said it. " After pausing for a while, Wang Tong continued, "Not only you don''t know about it, I''m afraid no one here knows about it."


    Wang Tong hesitated for a moment, looked at the Bai Clan accountant and said, "Maybe your lady has heard of it." He shook his head again. She''s too young. "In any case, please don''t go out for the next few days. She''s still in charge, so she''s much better than those useless officials!"


    Bai Feng kept nodding his head, and he nodded as well. In his heart, he was muttering to himself: What kind of ability could a girl like her have? However, since the other party had said so, he could only listen.


    "The man surnamed Zhu just now gave Ninth Master a plain letter." Wang Tong said.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" If you didn''t mention it, I would have forgotten! " As Bai Jiu spoke, he took out the piece of paper with the surname ''Zhu'' on it from his sleeve.


    Wang Tong took the card and unfolded it on the horse''s back.


    It was a letter written in red ink on a piece of brown paper. Upon careful reading, it was actually a limerick: Ten thousand gold, two thousand gold, counting the total, the white rabbits of the autumnal equinox were really cute, causing the golden rooster to flap its wings.


    There was no title, but there were ten cinnabar prints on the bottom of the sentence, a male chicken with a long tail and wings.


    After reading it, Wang Tong''s expression became even more serious, and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Bai Feng said eagerly, "I saved you the first two sentences, didn''t you want to buy a life with ten thousand taels of gold? I don''t understand the last two sentences. " As Bai Jiu spoke, Wang Tong sighed and said, "What you have said is very clear." The white rabbit of the autumnal equinox says the night of the fifteenth day of the eighth month. "At the end, he said," If the golden chicken flapped its wings, then the other party would have to personally come and retrieve it. "


    Bai Feng was instantly shocked. He said, "This... Is that what you mean? "


    "It can''t be wrong!" Wang Tong asked worriedly, "What day is it today?"


    Bai Feng counted with his fingers and said, "Number 4 ¡­ Ah... "No, number five!"


    "There are still ten days, but it''s urgent enough!" Wang Tong sighed lightly on the horse and said, "Don''t make any noise about this matter. Otherwise, if something unexpected happens, we can only do it secretly. Quickly report this to your master and prepare everything for him!"


    Bai Feng was shocked for a moment before closing his mouth. He continued, "This person must be crazy, even if my master had two coins, if he sold his family property, it would be hard for him to gather ten thousand gold. I am an accountant, so there is no one who knows better than me, maybe he can gather three thousand gold, this ten thousand gold, is simply a dream ¡­ Hey, hey, hey... This is something that can''t be gathered no matter how much you try.


    Wang Tong laughed coldly and shook his head, "As far as I know, this person has been known for his entire life for his ruthless methods. Master Bai, Ninth Master Bai, you have to inform your master and think carefully about how to deal with this!"


    Bai Feng nodded and said, "I guess that''s the only way ¡­" He suddenly dropped his tears and said, "Mr. Wang, you must try to save my master''s life!"


    Wang Tong was stunned at first, but then he nodded and said: "With a real man acting, I will definitely return within seven days. As for whether or not I can save your master, I have no confidence." In short, I will do my best. "


    When Bai Feng heard this, he knew that among all martial artists and chivalrous heroes, their promises were the most important. He predicted that Wang Tong would not go back on his word.


    After this delay, Wang Tong had to leave.


    Wang Tong held his horse in a fist, grabbed the horse''s belly with his legs, and galloped away.


    Bai Feng was dazed as he watched Wang Tong''s departing back. Suddenly, a voice came from behind.

 C7

    Bai Feng was looking at Wang Tong''s departing back when he suddenly heard Liao Wu''s voice from behind, "Has Master Wang left?" Following the voice, Liao Wu arrived in front of Bai Feng.


    "Let''s go." Bai Feng said with a heavy heart, "But he promised to come back in seven days... Sigh... "Today, if we didn''t meet him, it would be unimaginable."


    "Ninth Master, why don''t you come and see what''s going on?" As he spoke, Liao Wu pulled Bai Feng along and hurried into the tent. One of them walked to the Bai Clan''s gate and pointed at it and said, "Hey ¡­" Look! "


    At some point, a male chicken with golden feathers and a pair of wings had been imprinted on the golden door that was painted with a black lacquer. It looked exactly the same as the one on the poster.


    Bai Feng knew in his heart that it must have been left behind by the person surnamed Zhu during the chaos. He just didn''t know what the meaning of this action was.


    Liao Wu said, "What the hell is this thing? I can''t get rid of it. "


    Bai Feng sighed and said, "Let him stay here."


    As he said that, he hurriedly walked towards Bai Feng. Liao Wu did not speak any further. He stood to the side with his hands hanging by his sides.


    Bai Feng cupped his hands and said, "The Eastern Duke is here ¡­"


    The white-jade order rolled its eyes and asked, "Where is that warrior Wang?"


    "He''s gone." Bai Feng said, "Dongfang has something to ask of him?"


    White Jade was startled and said, "No, I just want to have a look." It''s fine if they leave. "


    Bai Feng then recounted the story of how Wang Tong was brave enough to repel his opponent, surnamed Zhu, and explained it to the white jade stage.


    The white jade steps were shocked.


    This matter had happened so suddenly, and it had also focused the vital points in his heart. This was exactly what he had been worrying about these days. A few of the guests at the door were discussing this matter. However, they didn''t expect that it would happen as soon as they left.


    Great Master Bai''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Foolish!" White Jade Stage looked at Bai Feng and said sternly, "With such a big matter, why didn''t you tell me? Also, since that was the case, he shouldn''t have let this friend Wang go ¡­ You! Sigh! Stupid, stupid! "


    Bai Feng was scolded by his master as he had an ugly expression. He said in a daze, "At that time, Dong''ong had a guest. Besides, it would not be good to alarm him ¡­"


    "What a muddle-headed thing!" Bai Yu Stage still wanted to curse a few more times, but looking at the nearby family members, he swallowed his words back down his throat.


    "Don''t be angry, Dongluo!" Bai Feng explained, "Before leaving, that Mr. Wang said that after seven days, he would definitely turn back ¡­ "Seems like it can''t be wrong..."


    "Sigh!" He shook his head and sneered. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t think so either ¡­ Isn''t it? If he had the money, would he come back? You''re dreaming!


    After listening to Bai Feng''s explanation about the indelible mark on the door, the White Jade Stage could not trust him enough to see what was going on.


    As soon as the white jade steps walked over, the group of people standing in front of the door all left automatically.


    White Jade Staircase looked at the symbol on the door ¡ª ¡ª Spreading Wings Golden Chicken. His heart suddenly felt heavier. Although he did not know what this sign meant, he was certain that it was the sign of a gangster character.


    As he continued reading, the white jade stage sunk into deep thought once again. It was only when it knew that Bai Feng had respectfully handed over the piece of paper that the white jade stage seemed to wake up abruptly.


    "One life for ten thousand taels of gold, how much does that count in total? The white jade of the autumnal equinox is really cute, leading the golden pheasant to spread its wings. " Of course, he didn''t read out the white jade steps, but he clearly saw every word and memorized it in his heart. Then. He looked at Bai Feng with a puzzled expression. The latter was worthy of being his trusted aide. He immediately understood the meaning of the White Jade Step.


    "Master Wang said it just now..." Bai Feng walked to the side of the white jade steps and explained with a laugh, "The white rabbits of the autumnal equinox are really adorable, causing the golden rooster to flap its wings." The meaning of these words. Only then did White Jade understand.


    "Heh heh!" What a bold bandit! It was just a public robbery, a rebellion, a rebellion! There was still the royal law that was gone! Damn it, damn it! " Bai Yu Stage cursed several times in a row, but it was still difficult to express the hatred in his heart.


    Bai Feng said with a bitter face, "Master Wang also said to quickly take precautions against this matter. The fifteenth day of August is approaching!"


    White Jade Step said in a deep voice, "This matter cannot be disclosed. Take care of it." In addition, take my name card to the yamen, find a soft constable from the province, and tell them that I have a matter to discuss with them. You can go now! "


    His son was a foreign official in Sichuan, and he was also the richest man in Lin Huai city, so he was considered the most important person here. With his name card, not to mention an archway constable, even if he was the current head of a county or prefecture, he would still have to change his name.


    Bai Feng agreed, accepted the name card and left in a hurry.


    With a heart full of worries, White Jade Step turned around and walked to the main door. His family was busy closing the door, temporarily isolating the chaotic crowd.


    Standing in the veranda, looking at the chrysanthemums blooming in the yard and the clusters of purple Begonia balls, the two gardeners were digging in the dirt for remnants of the daffodils below, the roots of the autumn peonies and tulips, ready to be used in the coming year. Although it was the year of the great rhubarb, it was a lucky day for them. The three wells in the house were not dried up yet. Although there was not enough water, it was still sufficient for their family. I just can''t use it to water the plants. Thinking about how such a beautiful flower would open up, he could not help but feel dejected as he faced his fate of death. If he wanted to come back, many lives would be lost. To fall in love with flowers and grass would be a crime!


    How could he still be in the mood to watch? His whole heart was disturbed by the sudden incident. His mind was in a mess as he hoped that the big constable from Luzhou, "Golden Blade of the Nine Prefectures" Qiu Taizhuang, would hurry over and pay attention to him.


    The attendant pulled up the fine bamboo curtain and walked into the parlour. The girl, Xiao Jiao, who was sewing by the window with blood, hurriedly stood up and called out, "Father." After packing up, he was about to leave.


    "Yes, you are here?" She hadn''t seen her daughter for several days. It looked like his daughter had become even more beautiful.


    She was wearing a long dress with a narrow waist, which accentuated her slim and elegant figure. On her snow-white wrist, she wore a shiny green bracelet. It was truly a pity to see her in such a state.


    White Jade heaved a long sigh and sat down on a rattan chair. Looking at her daughter, he felt a bit more cheerful.


    The girl put away her sewing in the basket and said shyly to her father, "Mother learned it from me. She was so slim that she drew two flowers with her yesterday. She was just learning to do it."


    It was a new thing to hear that her daughter had started to imitate Lil ''Red.


    "Child, your father can''t even look at you anymore. Come out and let me look at you." White Jade Step said, "No..." You''re going to laugh at me again! " As she spoke, she turned around and ran away. The big braid behind him swung high. In her father''s hand.


    Bai Xiao called out, turning around and calling out in a spoiled manner, "Father ¡­ I''m not coming anymore, but you''re bullying me! "


    Looking at her daughter''s cute appearance, the White Jade Token Cloud momentarily left and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "I already said you practiced a whole set of martial arts. Look, dad grabbed your braid with one hand. Are you asking for a fight?" As she spoke, she tightly held onto Little Jiao''s braids, wanting to see how she would escape.


    Bai Xiao Jiao turned around and was about to walk away when her hand was already in her ponytail. She shook it and said, "Let go!"


    White Jade Step felt a huge force pass through his braid. The hand holding the braid felt a burst of heat. The force was so strong that he had to let it go immediately. Otherwise, he wouldn''t take it anymore.


    While she was still stunned, Bai Xiaoyi had already taken out her braid and stood to the side with a smile.


    "Good!" He really has some skill, "the white-jade scale continued to smile." Father finally got to see it today. Admirable, admirable!


    Bai Xiao Jiao raised her eyebrows and wrinkled her nose at her father. She was about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait!" The white jade stage suddenly called out to her, "I almost forgot, come here ¡­" I have something to show you. " The white jade steps very calmly sat down, taking out from his body the post that Bai Feng gave him earlier, Sang Lei.


    Bai Xiaoyu put down her sewing and walked over to ask, "What''s this?"


    "Open it and you''ll know." White Jade Step said.


    Bai Xiao Jiao took the invitation and slowly opened it in confusion. She saw the distinct mark of a male chicken spreading its wings on a piece of paper. She silently recited the four lines of limerick again, her eyes filled with amazement and bewilderment. He asked, "Father... "Where did this come from?"


    "I was going to tell you." The white jade step said with a sad face, "There will be a great disaster soon." Thus, he told his daughter what Bai Feng had just told him.


    Bai Xiao Jiao quietly listened, her eyes filled with shock.


    After a long while, Bai Xiaoyi nodded and said, "I know this person ¡­"


    "You mean ¡­?" The white-jade scale subconsciously used its fingers to point at the imprint of the spreading male chicken on the kraft paper.


    Bai Xiao Jiao slowly nodded her head. She gently bit her lower lip with a enigmatic expression on her face. "However, I''m not sure if it''s him."


    "Who is it?" The white-jade stairs asked.


    "An extremely terrifying underworld person ¡­" However, she couldn''t help but continue, "Father, when I was at Mount Li, Master especially instructed me to be careful of one person. This person''s nickname is'' Golden-winged Man '', also known as'' Lifesteal Gold Chicken '', and he came from Liaodong. His martial arts are high, and it is said that he is extremely vicious, and has killed countless people. He was a martial arts grandmaster. It was established in the east. Later on, because of the opening of the government, his home was exterminated and his door was sealed. "In his anger, this man has become a bandit. He only killed people and set fires. The entire eastern part of Liaoning Province was turned upside down by him, and now he has come back to the Central Plains."


    White Jade Step sat on the chair like a deflated balloon and faced the impending disaster. He was so anxious that he almost fainted.


    "Dad, there''s no need for you to worry. Thankfully, there''s still ten days left. We need to find a way as soon as possible ¡­." Before Bai Xiaoyu could finish her words, her family members reported from outside, "Lord Qiu is here!"

 C8

    "Grandpa Qiu" was the ''Golden Blade Shock across the Nine Prefectures'', and he was the famous constable from the provincial capital of Luzhou. He had already gone over with Yu and Zhao earlier this morning. As soon as he returned, he received a name scroll from Great Master Bai and hurried over.


    When Bai Xiao Jiao heard that Qiu Taizong had arrived, she automatically moved to the other side of the room. When she heard that, she lifted the curtain and saw Ninth Master Bai hurrying in with Qiu Taizong and Yu Min in in his hands.


    As soon as they met, Qiu Taizong said loudly, "You said you were coming, but you didn''t expect it to come so soon. Master, you are frightened! "


    In the past, when he was an official, he had the reputation of wearing a white jade. According to the customs of the government, the Head of the Guards would address him as'' Lord ''.


    After the two of them sat down, the white jade steps said to Bai Feng, "You''ve already told them about it?"


    Bai Feng nodded and said, "I''ve already said it."


    He said, "Your excellency need not worry, this lowly one has already considered this matter, and now that this lowly Brother Hundred has gone to the God''s opportunity camp to ask for the fire rod, we do not need to be afraid of them. From today onwards, this Brother Yu and the other six constables will temporarily stay at your manor, please be at ease, my lord!"


    White Jade Stage sighed, clasping his hands and said, "With my back!" Relying on it! "Then I won''t dare to accept it."


    White Jade Step paused for a second and then said, "About this golden chicken, Chief Qiu, do you know what kind of story it is?"


    "To tell you the truth, my lord, I have only recently heard about this man''s legend. My judgment is that he is the one who killed the King of Gu family."


    Thinking of the Gu family bridge, the white jade step felt a chill in its heart. It softly exclaimed and did not utter another word.


    He looked at his companion and said, "This sworn brother of mine is from Liaodong. He has heard of this person before. Hey, brother, you should report everything about this person to the lord."


    "God''s Eye" answered. Yu Min cupped her fist towards the white jade step and said, "What is the surname of this person? This lowly subordinate still doesn''t know ¡­" With a heavy expression, he said, "I''m afraid no one knows his real name. "The eastern part of Liaoning Province only calls him ''Golden-winged Zi'' ¡­"


    As soon as the three words "Golden Winged Child" entered his ears, his heart couldn''t help but be moved ¡­ It could be seen that his daughter''s judgement was not bad, she was indeed that deadly person! The word "Golden-winged Son" was repeated in her white jade mouth. Her heart felt as heavy as lead that weighed a thousand pounds.


    Yu Min sneered and said, "This person has been running amuck for a while in Liaodong. The government can''t do anything about him." Too many people had suffered from him. There are at least seventy or eighty debts of blood! "


    White Jade said, "Is there nothing the government can do to him?"


    Yu Min shook her head and smiled bitterly without saying anything.


    Bai Feng interjected, "What does this person look like? How old are you? "How many supporters are there?"


    Yu Min said, "I don''t know. Some people say that he is already 40-80 years old, but others say that he is only around 40 years old." However, 20 years ago, when he was working for Liaodong Bureau, he had been rampant for many years. It could be seen that he was no longer young. As for the number of people under his command, there are many different opinions. Some say that he came for only one person, and some say that he is father and son, meaning that he also has a son, like the person surnamed Zhu who wrote the letter for him today.


    Bai Yu Chi sighed and said, "My family has a bad luck. After suffering such a disaster, other than relying on the two of you, I can''t think of any better way to deal with it."


    Qiu Taiquan bowed and said, "Master Bai, you''re too kind. This is something that this lowly official should do. Of course, it''s for my own good!"


    They discussed a lot of ways to deal with it. After two hours of being alone, the Head of the Guards bade farewell and left.


    From that day onwards, Yu Min the Divine Eye and the six constables who accompanied her stayed at the Bai Clan.


    For Golden Blade Shock at the Nine Prefectures'' Qiu Taizong, he could not afford to be involved in this mess.


    The case of the Gu Clan Bridge King almost made him go to his post to punish himself. If anything happened to the Bai Clan in front of him, he, as the number one arrest in Anhui Province, would not be able to continue working. Losing his position was a small matter, so he would have to pay the debt to the Eastflow Water. How dare he let his guard down? He would definitely try his best to do this.


    A rare breeze brought a little coolness to this hot and dry night.


    It was just that in these years of frequent disasters, changing seemed to be a very distant matter.


    The wind only gave people an infinitely bleak feeling of sadness.


    This gust of wind was very strange. It came with a very strong momentum. It suddenly descended towards the ground, creating a rumbling sound. The smaller stones, together with the sand on the ground, were thrown into the air by the force of the wind. They splashed against the tiles and the windows.


    Around midnight ¡­ It was already the second fragment of the night.


    Counting the number of the more missed ideas, two gongs brought two clicks. Customarily, this would be called two points in the morning and two points in the evening.


    A husband in gray pants and a helmet with four fingers on his head. He had been doing this for more than ten years. An experienced cultivator only needed to look at the sky to know what time it was. He could circle around the city with his eyes closed without making a mistake.


    Recently, due to the drought, everywhere was not peaceful. There were many bandits, so the higher-ups had specially instructed them to be extra careful in the hall. Each gongfu was especially suited to accompany two armed bandits, and they even had to patrol and catch them. With two armed guards accompanying him, Zhang Tie looked extremely spirited. With a wine gourd hanging from his waist, he knocked it twice and then stopped to hum a few sentences. Otherwise, he would have a chat with the two constables behind him.


    One of the constables was named Cao, the other was named Huang Tian. Cao Duojiao used a blade while Huang Tianren used a "tiger head hook", but it was very powerful!


    The three of them passed through the stone shop, which was West Gate Street. On the way, they saw not even a dog, let alone a human.


    After walking for two miles, they arrived at the entrance of the Li family estate. There were two large stone lions standing in front of the gate, and two large red paper lanterns hung under the eaves. Each of them had the character "Li" written on it.


    Perhaps not many people would be able to directly enter the sea of people when they say "Old Man Li". However, when it came to "Sesame Lee", everyone knew about it. Everyone knew about it. Especially since the drought, "sesame plum" generous wealth, relief food porridge, in the entire Huaihe, only he and White Jade stage have such good deeds. It is respected locally.


    Old Man Li''s House would also be particularly protected and cared for.


    Every day, Ma Li would come here to rest. As usual, he would immediately sit down to rest. Tonight was naturally no exception.


    "Come on, man!" "Speak!" Ma Li said to Cao Quan and Huang Tian. Sit down and take a sip. " As he spoke, he took two steps forward and sat down on the stone steps leading to the Li family estate. Cao and Huang also sat down.


    Half a moon hung in the sky, the whole sky was clean, not even a single cloud could be seen. At that time, a gust of wind was still blowing strongly, causing sand and rocks to fly around on the ground. The three of them sat behind the lion as they tried to avoid the wind.


    Ma Li passed the wine gourd over and we all took a sip.


    "This is a truly ferocious year!" "" Ma Li said with a crying face. " "The heavens are really manipulating people. Those who don''t eat or drink, can they still live?"


    It wasn''t because he drank too much, or because his eyes were blurred, but the sound of his voice stopped. He saw a shadow flash towards the east wall of the Li family''s courtyard like a goose.


    "What?" Ma Li was stunned for a moment. Yo ¡­ Where did this big bird come from? "


    Just as the voice stopped, the large bird appeared again.


    What a fast speed! He suddenly jumped up. Although he was thirty to forty feet tall, he still landed inside the wall.


    "Big brother! That''s not a big bird, that''s a man! " Ma Li shouted in fear.


    "This is bad!" There must be a thief. " Huang Cao said in surprise.


    As Cao Quan was speaking, he had already pulled out the saber.


    The moment Cao Quan''s blade was unsheathed, he heard a light sneer come from behind him.


    The night was silent, so he could clearly hear the sneer.


    Shocked, the three of them couldn''t help but turn their heads around.


    Hey! Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that there would actually be a person standing right in front of them, not even twenty feet away from them.


    At this moment, the three of them were extremely frightened.


    Just now, he had walked over in succession, and had only seen a few people, but in a blink of an eye, no one had seen or heard him. It must be said that this was a strange occurrence! Could it be that this fellow wasn''t a human, but a ghost?


    The thought of it being a ghost scared Ma Li so much that his hair stood on end.


    As soon as Cao Quan got his hands on it, he immediately tightened his grip on his blade and was about to speak, but he had already spoken.


    "The three of you better stand up straight for me. If you want to live, then don''t make a sound. Humph! I will kill you all! " The man spoke in a turbid Hubei language. Coupled with his pair of eyes that flickered with a cold light, this showed that this person was ruthless and did indeed have the might to "glare at people and kill them".


    Under the bright night light, this person wore a grey long robe, had a skinny face, and a goatee. He still looked very handsome even though he had a long beard that fluttered in the wind. Unfortunately, he was by no means such a dashing person, as one could see from his gleaming triangular eyes.


    Hearing his words, the three of them were shocked.


    Ma Li couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you? What do you want? You want to rob a house? "


    The man laughed coldly and said, "I was wrong. That''s exactly what I meant. My hands were tight for a moment and I wanted to ask Li Jun for some money to spend."


    With the saber in his hand, Cao Quan was eager to give it a try. From the other party''s tone, it was obvious that he was a robber who came to rob them. How impressive was this! His duty was to not be scared by a single word from the opposite party.


    Thinking of this, Cao Quan gently touched the man next to him, and with a stomp of his feet, he pounced on him.


    In the instant that Cao Quan''s figure pounced, that person''s shoulder suddenly turned half a circle to the right ¡­ At this moment, Cao Quan had already pounced beside him. Since he understood the other party''s intentions of robbing his house, Cao Quan was merciless. He pounced forward, the blade in his hand following the trajectory of the boat as he chopped down towards the odd man''s head.


    The man half moved, in fact he was already in position, the moment Cao Quan''s blade attack arrived, he extended both his hands at the same time, the force was lightning, in a moment''s time he was already holding onto the man''s shoulders.


    Falling to the ground, turning around, striking out...


    Three movements were completed at the same time. With a "hu" sound, Cao Quan''s huge figure was hit in the wall along with his sabre. With a "pu" sound, he was hit in the corner. The steel knife also struck at the same time. The force of the fall was so strong that Cao Quan did not even make a sound before he lost his breath and fainted.


    This move was extremely fast, causing both Hun Li and Huang Tianren, who were watching on the side, to shiver in fright.


    Shocked, Huang Tian instinctively threw himself forward and arrived at the grey robed eccentric''s right side. An extremely large steel hook with an account appeared from below and swept towards the grey stranger''s upper body.


    The grey robed eccentric seemed to be extremely conceited and did not take the three of them seriously at all. A pair of upright feet. Not even moving.


    Huang Tian Ren''s tiger head hooked upwards, rolling up a long arc. Just as it was about to injure the other party''s face, the grey robed bandit coldly snorted and swung his right hand upwards, using a counterforce. He tightly held the back of Huang Tianren''s tiger head hook.


    Huang Tian grabbed with all his might and only felt that the other party was too strong, he could not move at all. He was shocked and angry at the same time. Moreover, he didn''t even consider that the other party possessed such power. Wait, you really aren''t an ordinary person.


    Since he couldn''t take the tiger''s head hook off, he couldn''t let it go easily. His right foot dragged a ''Drunken Kick Lotus'', and with a ''pa'' sound, he kicked the other party''s face.


    The person only shook his head, but Huang Tian''s kick missed. It was easy to kick out, but difficult to retract one''s leg. After Huang Tianzhu''s kick missed, it would be extremely difficult to retract his leg.


    The grey-clothed man seemed to be very good at catching and wrestling, grabbing onto Huang Tianren''s calf, it seemed to be the same as Cao Quan''s. With a flip of his hand, the tiger hook disappeared, and Huang Tianren was sent flying. It flew straight towards the stone lion''s head.

 C9

    After the masked man slowly retracted his outstretched hand, he calmly said, "Xia Shan, could it be that you want to fight me, and we are almost there." "If you don''t believe me, come and try me."


    Ever since Xia Shan had embarked on his cultivation path, he had suffered such a shock. He was instantly enraged, and without a word, he pounced towards the masked man with a swoosh.


    This time, Xia Shan came down from above. His body suddenly rose from the ground and flew towards the masked man. The "Universe Ring" in his hand executed a "Wave Peak Coiling Art", bringing out two extremely strong whirlwinds and shooting towards the masked man''s head.


    This move was extremely fast and contained a great amount of power. Not to mention a human head, even a piece of limestone was shattered.


    The masked men have amazing skills.


    While he was being struck by lightning, the masked man closed his hands and suddenly jumped up. It was indeed an extreme danger. He just happened to enter the space between the two circles. With two quick movements, he had already opened up the circle.


    This series of actions was completed in a flash.


    The danger in the process could be said to be immediate.


    As the masked man slowly separated his hands, the Heaven and Earth Rings on Xia Shan''s hands had already been separated.


    Xia Shan''s Heaven and Earth Ring had just been separated, but the opponent''s iron palms had already intersected as they struck towards his face. He had never seen such a powerful force before.


    After all, his power was not weak, and his lightness skills had already reached the peak of perfection. In front of him, as the iron palms of the masked man struck down, Xia Shan''s body suddenly flipped backwards in the air, like a giant goose that was about to strike the sky, floating ten feet away.


    The masked man''s fierce strike actually missed.


    Although he wasn''t injured, he was still shocked. After falling behind, Xia Shan was so scared that his face turned pale and he broke out in a cold sweat. He was lucky that he hadn''t hurt her in such a dangerous situation.


    The masked man''s eyes flashed with a sharp, cold light, causing trouble for him. He smiled coldly, nodded his head and said, "Your Qing Gong is not bad, but there won''t be a next time. Do you want to try again?"


    "The heavenly anesthetic ¡­" Xia Shan clenched his teeth and said, "The victor has not been decided yet. How can I let you off so easily?" While speaking, his body suddenly moved and with a swoosh, he arrived at the side of the masked man. Without waiting for the other party to react, he dashed towards the masked man like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.


    When the masked man was about to hit him, he suddenly twisted his body and rose into the air like a wisp of green smoke under the moonlight. Xia Shan''s extremely quick pounce actually made him miss.


    Once the two of them split up, they would be ten feet away.


    "Gastrodia" Xia Shan snorted angrily as he dragged his arm with his heavy shoulder. Borrowing the momentum from turning around, he used a flying knife to slash straight at the masked man''s chest with a "chi" sound.


    The masked man straightened his right hand and instantly clamped the flying knife between his fingers. It was truly unimaginable how dangerous it was.


    The tactics of the "Sky Haze", Xia Shan, of course, was not limited to this. At this moment, his second flying knife was already launched.


    This flying dagger had adopted a roundabout way of moving forward. Suddenly, it curved out from the obliquity, wanting to fly towards the masked man''s chest.


    At the same time, Xia Shanyu released his third throwing knife, which shot a silver light toward the man''s throat. His speed was so fast that he came from behind and came from behind. The throwing knives had always been called the "bow style" among the hidden weapon techniques. It was an extremely difficult technique to practice. From the looks of it, Xia Shan''s method was obviously not easy.


    Seeing this, the masked man''s right hand trembled slightly, and the throwing knife flew out of his hand with a ''chi'' sound. With a ''peng'' sound, it collided with the third flying knife, causing a spark to burst out of the air and both of them fell to the ground. At the same time, the second flying knife flew in from the side, the masked man stepped forward, his right hand flying out, and with the help of the power of his finger, he flicked his finger, sending the flying knife flying several meters away.


    Although the three throwing knives had a certain difference in speed, they stopped in front of the masked man''s raised hands. He looked relaxed and composed, showing off the demeanor of a martial arts master.


    After the three throwing knives missed their target, Xia Shan could no longer bear it. With a furious roar, he leaped forward and with a few flying dashes, he appeared in front of the masked man. A pair of heaven and earth circles appeared, and with the fierce technique of "Double Axe Splitting Mountain", it chopped down towards the front of the masked man.


    The masked man used a move called "The Old Lord Sit in a Cave". He waited until the two rings were right in front of him before he calmly dodged to the side. Suddenly, his right leg flew into the air. Pa! An explosion resounded in the air. With a loud sound, he directly kicked the other party in the face.


    "Gastrodia" Xia Shan''s moves were already old, and the situation had already become tense and intolerable. His strength was so great that he spun twice, his whole body spinning like a whirlwind to the left.


    However, the masked man could no longer tolerate his actions. Suddenly, his body flew up into the air, while at the same time, he reached out his hand to pat Xia Shan''s back.


    With a "pu" sound, as if the force was not light, along with this force, the masked people were all sent flying like cranes, and then landed floating a few feet away.


    "Tian Ma!" Xia Shan''s feet were connected as he made a series of steps out. He still couldn''t use a pile to stop, but he was still startled. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Good boy ¡­" "You ¡­" "Heaven Sparks!" Xia Shan finished his words. Two more sprays of blood, and he staggered a few steps. He sat down on the ground with a thud. The two circles in his hands clattered together before falling off his hands. Injured and enraged, he actually fainted without being able to catch it in a single breath.


    On the side, the ''Death'' Bao Wuchang suddenly flashed forward, protecting the front of Xia Shan: "Gastrodia". He said, "That''s enough!" As he spoke, his face was ashen as he gave the masked man a fist. Slowly turning around, he walked up to Xia Shan and bent down to pick him up. Although he was a defeated soldier, he couldn''t afford to lose face, so Bao Wuchang''s face turned ashen. The gold bricks are not thick and the jade tiles are not thin. Tonight, we brothers broke Wan''er in your hands, good friend. We''ll settle the bill slowly. See you later! " With that, he stomped his feet and flew three meters away along with Xia Shan.


    "Wait!" The masked man surnamed Guan shouted out coldly.


    Bao Wuchang turned around and said, "What do you want ¡­?"


    As Bao Wuchang spoke, he was extremely shocked in his heart. If he had any evil intentions and tried to kill them all, the only thing left for the brothers to do was to die.


    The one with the surname Guan didn''t mean that. He slowly walked to the side, picked up the Universe Ring from the ground, and said, "Don''t forget this pair of fellows, take them!" As he said this, his hand trembled slightly. A pair of steel rings had already left his hands as he leisurely flew away. He wanted to fly in front of Bao and Xia.


    Bao Wuchang held Xia Shan with both hands, not a single extra hand was needed to catch the incoming Universe Ring. He was greatly shocked in his heart and was about to dodge. With a tinkling sound, a pair of steel rings covered Xia Shan''s outstretched arm.


    Bao Wuchang could not help but be dazed when he witnessed this kind of attack.


    The masked man surnamed Guan flashed and appeared in front of the two of them at lightning speed.


    Bao Wuchang thought that Ye Zichen had changed his mind and was about to kill him, so he quickly took a step back in shock. Terrified, he asked, "You?"


    The masked man said coldly, "Go back and tell me. Tell that man surnamed Li to set it up and leave it there. Otherwise, hmph hmph!" "If you were to be in my hands again, you wouldn''t be thinking that it would be so cheap today."


    Bao Wuchang was stunned for a moment. Then, he said in a strange tone, "Listening to my tone. What? You have a relationship with Boss Li?"


    The so-called "Boss Li" was "Tie Guansu" Li Qi. This Li Qi was the leader of the four gangsters, and he was mentioned by the masked man the moment he opened his mouth. It was obvious that they had a relationship, which made Bao Wuchang feel quite strange.


    The masked man shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to do that, but that Li guy isn''t forgetful, he should remember. You just need to tell him that we met three years ago in Northern Sichuan. I was pretty polite to him."


    Bao Wuchang gritted his teeth and nodded, "Alright, I will definitely say that. It''s just that I don''t dare to say that I will follow your wishes and leave.


    With that, Bao Wuchang turned around and took a glance at the three of them with his sharp eyes. He sneered, and in a flash, he shot out like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.


    The three of them were already panicking because of Bao Wuchang, but when the masked man appeared and frightened Bao and Xia Wuchang, they finally relaxed. When the two of them escaped, they remembered the masked man in front of them and were about to thank him for saving their lives, but then they realized that the masked man had already disappeared without a trace. They had truly come and left without a trace. The three of them clearly remembered what happened in the blink of an eye. What was still in front of him was just the space between his eyes. The three of them had six eyes and six ears, yet none of them worked.


    The ancestral hall of the Bai Clan had a grass hall.


    This Grass Hall used to be the place where Old Liu and his family, who were responsible for guarding the ancestral hall, lived. Later on, due to the local justice, they had to set up a school to teach, changing him into a school at the last moment. Old Liu''s family could only move to other places as they grew up. In its place was Wu Xueyu, the most knowledgeable of them all. His name was Wu Xueyu, a very elegant name. Around the time, Wu Xueyu liked to pass on a clean and crisp white summer robe, always gentle. It gave off an indescribable feeling of elegance.

 C10

    Mr. Wu was indeed rich. He had only been here for a few months, and many of the students had already been taught by him to automatically send tea and food to their parents. During this dry season, there were still many parents who would bring tea and food. This made Mr. Wu very embarrassed to have to stay here.


    Mr. Wu was very strict with his students, and that was only in class. After he released his students, he immediately became very amiable. Regardless of whether they were adults or children, they were all happy to get close to him.


    After passing through the ancestral hall of the Bai Clan and a small corner, one would be able to see a row of bamboo fence walls. The school is here.


    The one in the Grass Hall was used for teaching. It was next door to He''s dorm room. It was a room without a teacher. Although it was simple and crude, Mr. Wu had been neat and tidy inside and outside, especially the morning glory on the bamboo fence. It didn''t completely dry up, but it still looked green to the eye.


    Under the moonlight, Mister Wu walked over with light footsteps. Once he passed through the ancestral hall, he arrived at the backyard ¡­


    Suddenly, Mr. Wu stopped.


    He seemed to have discovered something strange, didn''t he? He remembered very clearly that when he came out, he had personally extinguished the school and the lights in the room. The lights were still on.


    The light came from the classroom.


    This was even more strange. As usual, the locks of the classroom were controlled by him, so who could open the door and enter? And a light. Who in the world would be interested in such a thing in the middle of the night?


    Wu Yuxue observed him for a while before continuing to walk forward. At this moment, his footsteps were very light, and he did not make a sound.


    The lights in the classroom flickered. When Wu Yuxue reached the door, she realised that the teacher''s door was ajar. Clearly, someone had entered. Wu Yuxue stopped in front of the door.


    At this moment, Wu Yuxue seemed to have heard something. It was the sound of someone gently flipping through a book.


    At this moment, there was actually someone who loved to read at night. This was something that had never happened before. Wu Yuxue paused for a moment, then walked up and pushed the door open. Isn''t it? There was a person reading at night, and the person sitting in the teacher''s seat was a student.


    At this moment, a very beautiful person, dressed in a dark green dress, with long hair flowing down his shoulders, lightly swept her hair. Although there was a book in front of her, her gaze was actually not on the book.


    In fact, when Mr. Wu stopped for the first time, she already knew that someone was coming.


    At this moment, the four fingers naturally came into contact with each other.


    Mr Wu was very surprised because the person sitting on his desk was not his own student but the Bai Clan''s eldest daughter, Bai Xiaoyi.


    It was strange that she would suddenly come here in the middle of the night.


    "So it''s Miss Bai." Wu Yuxue gave her a fist and said, "Miss, do you have any advice for this late at night?"


    "I don''t dare to say that." Bai Xiao said mischievously. As he spoke, he stood up from his seat.


    "Since I can''t get you to come, I, as a lazy student, can only come to ask for advice." Bai Xiao Jiao lightly smiled as she said. Following that, someone''s face tensed up as he said softly, "I''m very sorry. I entered without my teacher''s permission.


    Wu Yuxue said, "You are welcome, Lady. This place is originally yours, you can come and go as you wish. It was my recklessness that disturbed the girl''s mood. That''s a confession. " As Wu Yuxue spoke, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Please wait a moment!" Bai Xiaoyu said coldly.


    "What else does the lady want?" Wu Yuxue turned around slowly as she spoke.


    Bai Xiao Jiao lightly smiled and said, "Perhaps I spoke too straightforwardly and offended you, causing you to be angry?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "How dare you! Young lady, it is already late in the night. "


    Bai Xiao smiled and said, "So what if it''s late at night? Don''t you know that I have the ability to do so? I was free to come and go. Come without a shadow, go without a trace, no one can even think about knowing about it! "


    Yes," Wu Yuxue replied in a low voice. She was also very curious about the young lady of the Bai Clan. She had heard the legend of her unique skills before she came here. Besides, he had already met her in the Bai Clan''s garden last time.


    "I''ve already admired Miss''s skill from last time. If it weren''t for Miss saving me in time, I would have been injured by your guard. "Thank you, thank you!" As Wu Yuxue spoke, she gave a deep bow to Bai Xiaoyu.


    Bai Xiaoxiao turned her body to the side and returned the greeting.


    "You''re too polite," Bai Xiaojiao said. "I can see that you''re not only good at writing, but also quite good at it. You must have practiced martial arts as well! " Wu Yuxue was startled and said with a smile, "How did you know?"


    I''m not seeing things wrong. I''m just curious as to why a talented and talented person like you would come to Chu Huai?


    "It was a drought in the world, and there was no time to live even when there was one. Isn''t that reason enough?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "On the surface, it sounds like it, but it''s not necessarily true for an expert like you. The drought was only a few provinces in the north. "There are a lot more good places than here ¡­" Bai Xiaoyu stopped and kept talking.


    "So you''re saying that the young lady sent the order?" Wu Yuxue asked politely, "Is it because I have offended you?"


    Bai Xiao Jiao shook her head and said, "Don''t misunderstand. "I didn''t mean to say that. Indeed, I have come here today to ask you for your lessons."


    "En!" Wu Yuxue humphed lightly and planned in her mind: [She came to me to ask me for lessons? Whether it was a martial arts or a liberal arts course, it didn''t matter. If it was a set of martial arts techniques, what could he do?


    While Wu Yuxue was deep in thought, Bai Xiaoyi said with a smile, "Yesterday, I read Mencius and Liang Huihuang''s essay. There was a period where I didn''t quite understand it. I have to ask for your help."


    Wu Yuxue was relieved when she heard this.


    Bai Xiaojiao said, "In one of them, Mencius asked King Liang Huihe, ''What''s the difference between killing someone and standing on the edge of a blade?''" Day: ''There is no difference''. And he said, ''Is there a difference between blade and government?'' Day: ''There is no difference''. I want to ask you for your advice. "


    Wu Yuxue nodded slightly and said, "Lady, your words are very true. I think the girl is accusing the court of ignoring the famine of the people, and of being a thousand miles away. The entire world was filled with grief, yet it remained unmoved. "Is that so?"


    That''s exactly what I meant," she said with a bitter smile. Mr. Wu, you are a learned man. How long can you look at this situation? "Now that Anhui Province is half a stage away, without an inch of grass, and the Jiangnan Province is half a wall, it has been very hard to collect. Why do we let our provinces'' victims of famine not care?


    Wu Yu Xue nodded sadly and said, "Lady''s heart is with the common people. She is worthy of being the true character of the chivalrous Dao. This was what Mencius meant when he said ''there is fat in the skin, there is fat in the stables, there is fat in the horses, there is hunger in the people, there is hunger in the fields. "Sigh!"


    Bai Xiao Jiao was greatly shocked and asked, "You''re saying that the Ming dynasty''s world is going to end?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "No! It hadn''t finished its riding skills yet, but it seemed like this mess would drag on for another period of time ¡­ The people were poor but they were against it. They were unwilling to suffer and starve, yet they risked their lives to become thieves. That''s why there are robbers everywhere! "


    Bai Xiao nodded. "I understand ¡­"


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but sit down on a wooden stool as though she didn''t want to leave for the time being.


    Bai Xiao''s watery eyes looked at Wu Yuxue and said, "This time, all I saw on my way out of Jiuhua were bandits. These people killed and set fire to everything. Wu Zhangkong, it seems like it''s not their fault that you said so, but the public''s rebellion! "


    "That''s not what I meant." Wu Yuxue said coldly: "That depends on how they rebel. It was fine for them to rebel against the imperial court. If killing innocent people only made things worse, then that was out of the question. Since young lady has learned such a great skill, you should naturally understand the logic behind it. "


    That''s exactly what I was thinking," she said, nodding. I have come to take the liberty of coming to see you tonight, and hearing your words, it can be considered that I have not missed this trip. " At this point, he left his seat and stood up as if he was about to leave, but then stopped. With a pair of bright eyes, Wu Yuxue turned around with a smile on her face, "So, that''s not your purpose in coming here, is it?" After a slight pause, a pink peach blossom appeared on her face.


    "Also ¡­" Is this Wu Yu Xue your real name? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    "So you''re saying... I guessed right. " Bai Xiaoyu said, "Wu Yuxue isn''t your real name."


    Wu Yuxue said, "How do you know?"


    "I just doubt it." Bai Xiao Jiao lightly smiled and said, "There must be a very good reason for someone''s name. Don''t you think so? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled but didn''t comment.


    "Alright. I won''t ask any more of these things. " Bai Jiao lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then said with an icy cold expression, "There''s something I need to ask you for. I wonder if you''ve noticed."


    Wu Yuxue''s deep eyes darted around Bai Xiaoyi''s face, as if she had already guessed what she was going to ask. The lady is talking about the symbol on the gates of your residence? "


    Bai Xiao nodded sadly. "It''s a male chicken with its wings spread!"


    "I saw it. It''s very good!" Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "There''s a rumor going around saying that someone from the Golden Chicken Gang..." I heard it for the first time. "


    Bai Xiao Jiao shook her head. "No." It''s not the Golden Chicken Gang, it''s just a nickname! "


    "A nickname?" Wu Yuxue slowly stood up and turned to look at the short table at the corner. She poured out half a bowl of tea from the pot and held it up with both hands.


    "Young lady, please have some tea!" After a pause, Wu Yuxue said hesitantly, "These tea leaves are very good. It''s just a bit cold to go and get some fresh water."


    Bai Xiao Jiao thanked him and took a sip. She nodded and said with a smile, "The tea leaves are really good. This is the first time I''ve tasted such a tea."


    Wu Yuxue''s interest seemed to rise suddenly when the tea leaves were mentioned.

 C11

    Wu Yuxue heard Bai Xiaoyu say that this was the first time she''d tasted such a good tea. He was very happy. "This tea is called ''Three-Heart Tea'', it was given to me by the ghost monk. It has the function of clearing the heart and lowering the fire, but unfortunately, it''s gone. If not, I can go back and taste it."


    Bai Xiaoyu faintly smiled and said, "Are you talking about the old Reverend Fang of the Specter Temple?" I haven''t seen them in a long time. "


    Wu Yuxue said with a smile, "That''s him."


    "You two know each other as well?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    "Just a few sides." Wu Yuxue said, "Because of the scriptures, we formed a good relationship with him. Sometimes, he would be bored and he would occasionally go down the mountain to play chess. However, he always lost to him." Wu Yuxue smiled slightly as she said that. Lou showed two rows of even white teeth.


    Bai Xiao Jiao wasn''t too concerned about this, and a trace of worry appeared on her face. He wanted to turn the conversation back to the Spreading Golden Chicken. However, Wu Yu Xue didn''t give her the chance.


    "Do you like to play chess?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "A little, but not very good." Bai Xiaoyu said.


    "It''s too late today. I''ll have to ask for your advice another day or two." Wu Yuxue said. When it came to chess, he was elated and flew off in the air. He then spoke of some experiences he''d gained, and Bai Xiaoyi had no choice but to listen. She suddenly smiled and said, "Alright then. I''ll consult you another day." It''s really too late today. "


    Bai Xiaoyu put down the teacup in her hand and stood up.


    Wu Yuxue asked, "Does Miss want to leave?"


    "It''s getting late ¡­" As she spoke, she took a step forward.


    "Good deeds will always be rewarded, and evil deeds will always be rewarded. Your father is a new man, so there shouldn''t be any sort of danger to take revenge on him." Wu Yuxue said.


    Bai Xiao Jiao had already come to the front door. When she heard Wu Yu Xue''s words, she was slightly surprised. She wanted to go straight to the point and say what she was worried about. After all, they didn''t know each other that much.


    Suddenly, Bai Xiaoyu spoke out in an outstanding manner. Her bright and spirited eyes seemed to give him an inexplicable sense of comfort and shock.


    "Thank you ¡­" As she spoke, Bai Xiaoyu lightly stroked her long hair.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t have any intention of Liu Ke, so Bai Xiaoyu didn''t want to stay any longer. This time, although she did not achieve her desired goal, she actually felt that something was missing. Wu Yuxue''s eyes were bright and full of spirit. She suddenly had a strange feeling that her heart was beating incessantly and the night was getting hotter. In short, everything was very wonderful. When he turned around again, Wu Yuxue was still standing by the door, swaying in the light behind her, her shadow dragging on the ground. At this moment, the feeling he gave Bai Xiaoyi was that the machine was strong and robust. It was no longer the gentle feeling of a scholar.


    Why? Bai Xiao Jiao couldn''t explain. It was really hard to cut, and it was messy.


    Looking around in the dark, he could see clearly that there was only a dim light.


    Strangely, this Wu fellow in front of her had left a deep impression on her ever since the first time she had laid eyes on him. He was obviously a scholar who cheated on his food.


    Now, under the night sky that had once again sunk down, the hidden impression that he had had when he sized him up seemed all the more profound.


    "Wait a moment." Wu Yuxue called out to her in a low voice, "I''ll send you on your way."


    "Mm ¡­" Xiao Bai said embarrassedly, "There''s no need." Her voice was so low that she couldn''t even hear herself clearly. She wanted to say, "You''re welcome", but she stopped herself instead.


    Wu Yuxue went back into the house.


    Bai Xiao Jiao stood on the spot.


    A few miserable barking sounds came from nearby, probably from the hungry wolves. It was said that waves and dogs were like this, when they were at their hungriest, they would let out the most mournful howls.


    The leaves on the ground whirled in the wind. Only then did Bai Xiaoyi realize that everything was quiet. All the lights in the houses had been extinguished. She heard the sound of a clatter coming from far away. IV At four o''clock, it was clear that the numbness was increasing again.


    Bai Xiao Yu unconsciously frowned. She didn''t want others to see her strolling around in the dark of the night with a man by her side.


    As she thought of this, Bai Xiaoyu hurriedly dodged to the side. At that moment, a burst of light flashed and Wu Yuxue was already standing in front of her.


    Bai Xiao Jiao couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Wu Yu Xue held a lantern in her hand as she nodded to Bai Xiao Jiao and said, "Come!" Finished speaking, he turned around and acted as the leader, entering the bamboo path.


    Bai Xiaoyu originally wanted to thank him after he showed up and walk off on her own. Since the other party didn''t allow her to say anything, she could only follow him.


    Wu Yuxue walked alone on the small path of two lines of cultivation with no hesitation. She walked very quickly as if she didn''t consider whether or not Bai Xiao Jiao could keep up with her. In fact, Bai Xiaoyi had already caught up.


    Bright moon, starry sky, clear sky with the bright moon. Why do you need to put on another lamp that is in my way?


    Bai Xiaoyu immediately understood. The other party''s lamp was in reality his open and open chest, very much like a "not deceiving room". After her face turned pale, Bai Xiaoyu felt that the person in front of her was even more worthy of respect.


    The branches of the bamboo swayed in the wind. However, there was no coolness at all. People did not feel any joy from the gust of wind. Instead, they were worried that the wind would blow away the clouds that had gathered with great difficulty.


    Stepping on the dried bamboo leaves on the ground, Bai Xiaoyi felt that their speed was really fast. Suddenly, he realized that he was using the "Flying on the Grass" movement technique. Even so, it was still quite a distance away from Wu Yu Xue.


    This sudden alertness caused Bai Xiaoyi to be secretly surprised. This was exactly what he had guessed. The other party had some skills, and very few people could match his speed.


    Wu Yuxue was holding a lantern in one hand while lightly holding the hem of her gown with the other. Her steps were light and uncomplicated, and her footsteps weren''t slow, but her speed was astonishing. When she realized that she had exerted her full strength and couldn''t keep up with him, she simply stopped moving forward.


    Wu Yuxue''s footsteps actually stopped as well. She raised a lamp high up in the sky, and a large amount of light shone directly in front of Xiao Bai''s feet.


    "From here on forward, it''s the old drill ground. It''s not far from the residence. I won''t be sending you off. " Wu Yuxue said.


    Bai Xiao''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Wu Yu Xue. Her movements and brisk movements were like an arrow that had just left the bowstring. Even so. As soon as she stopped moving, she saw that Wu Yuxue had already moved seven feet away.


    Bai Xiaoyu was the most prideful of all her skills. She had obviously fallen behind others today. [This Wu Yuxue is so weird!] He could not believe that a person''s Qing Gong could actually reach such a level. The so-called "quiet as a mountain, moving as the wind", "coming and going without being tainted by dust", these were probably the same level as him.


    Bai Xiaoyu''s surprise and excitement were clearly shown in her eyes and face. She looked straight at him, "You ¡­" You really know how to pretend! " Bai Xiao Jiao couldn''t help but praise him, "Such a handsome lightweight skill!"


    Wu Yuxue smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Hmph!" "Actually, I should have known a long time ago. From the day you came to our house, I could tell that you were a true person that didn''t show your face!"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Lady Ji''s eyes... I hope you understand! "


    Bai Xiaojiao said, "I''m worried. I won''t tell anyone!"


    "Thank you so much! "It''s late, please go back!" Wu Yuxue said.


    As he spoke, more voices came from the distance. It was still four in the morning. It turned out that Wu Yuxue was on a remote path, and that she was on a main road. They would meet again soon.


    The other party had already revealed her skills. Bai Xiaoyi wanted to take the opportunity to probe, but she didn''t want to be caught. She could only give her thanks and leave on her own. After taking a few steps, she turned around and saw that Wu Yuxue and the others had disappeared with the lights on.


    In the bamboo path, a gentle breeze was blowing, and the leaves were spinning in the wind. At this moment, there was a sense of nighttime melancholy.


    The wind was still blowing, the sand on the ground was still blowing, layer by layer, shua shua shua, on the paper window, one of the two gas lamps hanging on the eaves of the hall had been blown out, and the remaining one was also blown left and right, sometimes high into the air, sometimes spinning.


    When the wind blew in a roundabout way towards the long corridor in front of the temple, it made a sharp whistling sound, whistling through the air. The situation was very impressive.


    After Li Qi carefully examined the injuries of Xia Shan and Bao Wuchang, his expression revealed a hint of unease as he slowly sat down.


    His brows were tightly knitted. He turned his head to pay his respects to his brother Silver Officer, Li Qi, smiled coldly and said, "Looks like this matter is quite mysterious. There isn''t even a palm mark on his face. What the hell is this thing called?"


    Li Qi snorted coldly. The doctor silently picked up a smoke bag from the desk, pressed the smoke and lit the fire. It took him a while before he managed to inhale the smoke.


    Li Qi exhaled a mouthful of smoke. His originally small eyes suddenly became two slits, but within his tiny eyes, they flashed with a bright, cold light.


    "It shows the strength of ''Shen Qiu, four elders'' boss." The four old men of Shen Qiu could also be considered as the "head of the underworld" in the northern part of Anhui Province. They were definitely worthy of their reputation. They were calm enough in the face of trouble and meticulous enough. They were definitely not ordinary people.


    As time passed, everyone had a good grasp of each other''s habits. It was just like how their boss would narrow his eyes whenever he smoked a cigarette. 80% of the time, he would come across a difficult problem. Something happened.


    It turned out that there was something strange about what had happened.


    The eldest, Li Qi, had a headache.

 C12

    "Damn it!" Bao Wuchang hugged his sworn brother "Tianma" Xia Shan, and arrived at the temple where he was staying in one go. Everyone drank a few mouthfuls of water as soon as they entered. And so, both of them fell asleep.


    The two brothers were originally two people who had gone to the Li family to investigate, making it easier to rob them in the future. There was naturally a reason why they had turned into this after returning. There were still traces of blood on Xia Shan''s shirt and lips. It was obvious that he had vomited a lot of blood. Both his brothers had been injured, but there was no doubt that this was the place where the suspicion lay.


    "What do you think, laddie!" Shannon said in bewilderment, "Don''t tell me you were poisoned. Could it be someone did something evil? "


    "He won''t die." Li Qi was silent for a long time before he finally spat out these three words. Then he coldly said, "It doesn''t look like poison, but like a palm wound."


    Xiao Nong shook his head and said, "It doesn''t look like it. There aren''t any traces of it on his body. What kind of palm is it?"


    "Then you''re an amateur." Li Qi spat out a mouthful of smoke and blew away all the smoke. Then he said, "As far as I know, this kind of palm technique can hurt people without leaving a trace."


    Xiao Nong was stunned and was about to inquire further when he heard a groan from one of the two men on the couch.


    "Damn it!" Bao Wuchang rolled his body and said, "Water, water ¡­"


    Xiao Nong picked up a bowl and was about to go feed him, but Li Qi stopped him. The two of them went to the bed together and saw Xia Shan and Bao Yi lying on the floor with a red face. Xia Shan''s injury seemed to be more severe than Bao Wuchang''s, but from the looks of it, both of them seemed to have woken up and were just moaning.


    "Silver Crown!" It seemed like Li Qi had already gotten what he wanted after thinking about it for a while. Seeing this, he didn''t hesitate any longer and raised the smoke gun in his hand, "Pfft!" "Pfft!" Two, he pointed at the "Heart''s End Acupoint" on Xia and Bao''s chest respectively. This Acupoint was very important, it was one of the thirty-six important acupoints in the body, and once it opened, one would die without a doubt. The two people in front of him were still in pain. How could they withstand such a blow? Shao Nong, who was watching from the side, was dumbstruck and scared out of his wits.


    The Xia and Bao duo, who were originally groaning in pain, suddenly suffered such a blow. They couldn''t help but let out a startled cry as they both opened their eyes.


    It was strange to say that at this point, not only did he not kill the two but also lessened their pain and immediately stopped moaning. Two huge beads of sweat rolled down their red and white faces as they sat up abruptly.


    Xiao Nong already understood why Li Qi wanted to repeat the technique. At this moment, when Bao Wuchang wanted to speak, Li Qi suddenly grabbed his right hand. Shaking his head to indicate for him to be quiet, Bao Wuchang understood in his heart and nodded in agreement. He felt that a large amount of heat was being transmitted through Xiao Nong''s palm, and in an instant, it had already spread across the entire area. Only then did Shannon let go. He turned to Xia Shan, who was sitting on the bed, and did the same thing. He then sat back down.


    Li Qi nodded and said, "You can talk now."


    "Damn it!" Bao Wuchang let out a long sigh. Looking at the two of them, he bitterly smiled and said, "Damn it..." We''re screwed. "


    Xiao Nong said harshly, "What exactly happened? You guys should make it clear. "


    At this moment, Xia Shan, who was sitting on the bed, let out a cold laugh. His expression was ferocious as he said, "Scram!" Humph! We''ll see! " As he spoke, he gritted his teeth and stared with his triangular eyes, sneering.


    "Silver Crown!" Li Qi''s eyes were burning as he stared at Bao Wuchang and said sinisterly, "Who is the opponent?"


    Bao Wuchang shook his head and said, "It''s dark, and he''s still covering his face, so we can''t see clearly. He doesn''t seem to be old." Then, with a long sigh, he recounted what had happened. The air suddenly became very heavy.


    "To tell you the truth, it is a person that I have met before since I first started traveling in the martial arts world ¡­" Bao Wuchang seemed to still have some lingering fear on his face, then he continued, "You do have some skill. Even if I were to go up together with Old Xia, I wouldn''t be his match. "


    Xiao Nong turned around, looked at Li Qi and said, "It looks like you''re right." It was indeed caused by the tension. What kind of palm technique is so powerful that it could actually disperse the third brother''s iron shirt without leaving any traces? "


    While Bao Wuchang was recounting this, ''Silver Crown'' Li Qi remained silent, as if he was deep in thought. Hearing Xiao Nong''s words, he did not reply, but instead stared at Bao Wuchang with a pair of gleaming eyes, and coldly said, "This person is young, right? "Can you hear the accent in his voice?"


    Bao Wuchang thought for a moment, then said, "It seems to have a southern accent."


    "Silver Crown Mage ¡­" Li Qi froze for a moment, his expression changed slightly as he forgot to take the cigarette holder from the mouth of the Ouroboros Clan.


    Bao Wuchang suddenly thought of something and said, "I almost forgot, this person seems like he had some past grudge with you."


    Li Qi let out a cold snort. Smoke shot out from his nose, as if he had already guessed who it was.


    Xiao Nong, who was standing to the side, looked at Li Qi and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Li Qi seemed to have fallen into deep thought at this moment. His long and thin eyes turned towards Bao Wuchang and said, "Go on."


    Bao Wuchang gasped, as if he was very tired.


    Li Qi said coldly, "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I can cure your injuries, so leave it to me."


    Xiao Nong anxiously asked, "What did he say?"


    Bao Wuchang leaned against the wall and sat up straight. His face was as yellow as wax as he sneered, "He wants to bring a message to the ladle. Tell us to get out of here... To Northern Sichuan... North Sichuan ¡­ "You''ve seen him before, laddie ¡­" At this point, he was already out of breath and could no longer carry on.


    "Silver Crown" Li Qi smoked without a word, remembering what happened three years ago in Northern Sichuan.


    It was a sad and dishonorable past that no one else knew about. Now that he thought about it, he felt a bit despondent. A mouthful of smoke was slowly ejected from his mouth. The expression on his face seemed to have gone numb.


    Xiao Nong, Xia Shan and Bao Wuchang were not idiots and could be said to be experienced people. With a glance, one could tell that the smoke gun was a shameful matter in Boss Li''s life, so unless Li Qi personally said it, no one would be able to ask more about it.


    "Water ¡­" Xia Shan, who was on the bed, shouted hoarsely, "Xiao Lao Er, just do it well. Give me a bowl, a bowl ¡­"


    Xiao Nong looked at Li Qi, asking for his opinion.


    Li Qi tapped the ash on his shoes and nodded, "Give them water ¡­" "It''s okay." He put the stick on his waist and stopped smoking.


    Li Qi arrived in front of Xia Shan.


    Xia Shan drank up the cup of hot tea that Xiao Nong brought him. The pockmarks on his face were blood-red.


    With a cold expression, Li Qi opened his eyelids and looked around. He snorted as a hand grabbed his neck. After a while, he released his hand and said with a cold smile, "I only injured my lungs. It''s fine. I just need to rest for a few days." Then he looked at Bao Wuchang, nodded and said, "It''s the same, he also injured his lungs, and is even lighter than Old Xia." After a slight pause, he turned to Xiao Nong and said, "Have you ever heard of this'' Formless Aura ''?"


    Xiao Nong''s face tensed up and said with a trembling voice, "The invisible astral energy amongst them?..." No wonder ¡­ Could it be that the person who came was from the ''Seven Fingers Snow Mountain'' ¡­? "


    When this strange name was mentioned, Shao Nong was clearly quite surprised.


    Li Qi coldly shook his head and said, "It''s hard to say. I''m not sure yet. I hope he''s not the one ¡­"


    "Besides the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain, who else in the martial arts world would have such skills?" Shao Nong said.


    "Not necessarily." Li Qi said.


    Li Qi coldly said, "The character from Qingyan Peak''s'' Yan ''Sect and the old golden chicken from the Liao Dong Road. Perhaps their names are different, but from the way they are known, they are the same."


    Xiao Nong shivered and slowly nodded his head. "That''s right, the person who came was most likely from Liaodong ¡­" Could it be Golden Winged Tiger? "


    Li Qi nodded his head again and said with a sneer, "If it was Golden-winged Zi himself, would the two of them have come back alive?"


    At that time, there was no doubt about it. The old golden chicken from the legends was cruel and merciless. As long as he made a move, he would not leave a single person alive.


    "The person who came was truly in love," Li Qi said dejectedly. "It definitely wasn''t an old golden chicken. Furthermore, we''ve seen him before ¡­"


    This was an old story from three years ago in Northern Sichuan.


    Including the two injured people, all six eyes focused on Li Qi''s face. I want to hear what happened.


    "Silver Crown!" Li Qi laughed coldly twice, looked at the three of them and said, "Speaking of which, maybe you guys can''t believe it." Until now. I still don''t know who he is. "


    Xiao Nong said, "I got it. It should be about the incident at the Ten Thousand Willows Pond three years ago!"


    Li Qi was shocked, "How did you know?"


    Xiao Nong snorted and sneered, "Regarding this matter, up until today, I still can''t figure it out. With your martial arts, you''ve almost always been successful. Every time you come back, everything will be made public. Three years ago, I came back from Sichuan and didn''t see a single word. After that, I got very sick and didn''t go out for half a year. "


    When "Tian Ma", Xia Shan, and "Death" Bao Wuchang heard up to here, they also went over the old story and stared at Li Qi''s face.


    To Li Qi, the incident from three years ago. It was indeed an old matter that he had felt to be a great humiliation in his life. He thought that things had gone from bad to worse, so he didn''t mention it. Unexpectedly, after three years, it was still open to the public.


    Li Qi let out a series of cold laughter. His strange green face looked especially pale. It was obvious that this was a painful past.


    "You''re right!" Li Qi sneered and said, "Three years ago, I did indeed fall into a big trap. I almost lost my life even though I didn''t have a helper when it came to buying and selling." You probably understand by now that the serious illness was not an illness, but an injury. "


    From time to time, her white brows would close and separate. It was obvious that this matter had always been in his heart.


    "That''s right, he really did agree with the old saying, ''naturally there''s a strong hand in a strong hand''. Say, who do we, our brothers, always look down on under our noses?" Speaking up to here, the proud first expert of the northern Wangan underworld, the ''ladder-in-chief'', couldn''t help but become discouraged. His eyes then turned to Xia and Bao on the couch. He said, "The two of you are much luckier than the last time I came. Of course, "Li Qi continued," If the other side had shown mercy and left a message to their subordinates, you guys could be considered to have escaped with your lives.


    Li Qi''s words were still filled with reservations, he did not reveal the details of what happened three years ago. However, he could roughly guess what happened. Xiao Nong and the other two naturally understood, so it would be inconvenient for them to pursue this matter to the end.


    "So we can''t bear this place any longer?" Xiao Nong said indignantly, "A bachelor does not block the road to riches. Isn''t this friend of his too ruthless!?"


    Li Qi controlled his temper, first told Xia Shan and Bao Wuchang who were on the bed about the way to treat their injuries, then silently poured a bowl of tea and sat down.


    Xiao Nong saw that he did not make a sound and became even angrier. "What should we do?" We just watch as we are ridden on top of our heads. Boss, say something! " He turned around again and angrily said to Bao Wuchang, "What''s your surname now?"


    Bao Wuchang thought about it for a moment, then nodded and said, "I think it''s surnamed Wu!"


    "Wu?" Shao Nong shook his head. "I''ve never heard of such a place! "Hey, laddie, what do you think we should do with this matter?"


    Li Qi smiled miserably, "This matter is very simple, there are only two paths in front of us. First, admit defeat and leave immediately. The farther the better. "Second, hum, hum ¡­"


    Shao Nong set the table and shouted, "Fight with him!"


    Li Qi sneered as he looked at the fiery younger brother before sighing, "It''s better if you endure summer''s anger."


    Xia Shan, who was sitting on the bed, let out a long sigh. He suddenly recalled the exchange he had just had. Compared to the other party, he was like one in the sky, while the other was underground. When he spoke of making a move, he didn''t even touch the other party''s body despite his own abilities. He couldn''t help but be discouraged by this matter.


    "Let''s endure it!" Li Qi sneered and said, "Ten years is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Sooner or later we''ll meet him. "


    Xiao Nong turned around and thought about Bao Wuchang, "Fourth Bro, what do you think?"


    "Damn it!" Bao Wuchang was silent for a moment, then shook his head and sighed without saying anything.


    Xiao Nong sneered, then turned to Li Qi and loudly said, "Big brother, go ahead. [If you just admit defeat like that, hmph! Don''t talk about anything in the future. Just say it. "


    "Silver Crown Mage" Li Qi sighed and said, "Let''s wait and see. If you''re not satisfied with this, maybe he won''t let us off."


    Just as he finished speaking, a peculiar sound came from the courtyard.

 C13

    Just as Li Qi finished speaking, a strange sound came from the yard. His voice was not loud, but it was enough for the four of them to be shocked.


    He did not know how to vent his anger. After listening, he no longer hesitated and with a flash, he arrived at the door. He abruptly opened it, and a ''whoosh'' sound was heard as he jumped out.


    Bao Wuchang endured the discomfort he felt, clenching his teeth, stood up. Xia Shan''s injuries were worse than his. He was too lazy to get out of bed. Li Qi reached out his hand to hold him down and said, "You better get close to him. Even if the sky falls, I''ll still be there."


    The wind door opened again, and Xiao Nong returned with a large gust of wind, immediately extinguishing the two lamps on the table.


    "Tips... We''re finished! " With a flustered and exasperated look, Xiao Nong pulled out his "Purple Gold Saber" and Li Qi grabbed the "Snake shaped Sword" that he rarely used. Both of them dashed out the door.


    A full moon hung high in the sky. The azure light shot out in all directions. There were no lights in time, so he could clearly see everything around him.


    Shannon led the way. Suddenly, he stopped and pointed at a person standing in the dark.


    Li Qi blinked his eyes as he sized up this person. He recognized one of his subordinates, "Flying Scorpion" Zhang Yuanhua.


    The two of them flashed and arrived in front of the man.


    Zhang Yuanhua''s body was as still as a statue.


    "Director, we''ve been set up!" As Xiao Nong spoke, he lit up the fire piston in his hand. Zhang Yuanhua was able to see him even more clearly. The veins on his face were exposed as he opened his mouth wide. It was obvious that someone had poked his acupoints.


    Zhang Yuanhua''s body did not move at all. The good thing about it was that both of his feet were standing upright, with only the tip of his foot touching the ground. There seemed to be only one possibility, which was that he had been preparing to leap up, but the moment he was about to rise up, someone had pierced his acupoints.


    Of course, the smell of someone poking his acupoints wasn''t pleasant at all. So much so that half a foot of saliva dripped from his mouth and his eyes were still rolling.


    As the light flickered, Li Qi and Xiao Nong looked at his face and saw a small hole in the center of his forehead that was neither too deep nor too shallow. In the middle was a small silver ball.


    Li Qi sucked in a breath of cold air and said, "What a powerful hidden weapon acupuncture technique!"


    Xiao Nong is an expert in concealed weapons, with one hand "twirling money" within a thousand miles of the enemy rarely met. But when he saw the tiny silver ball between Zhang Yuanhua''s brows, he couldn''t help but be secretly surprised.


    The "Ancestral chakra", one of Zhang Yuanhua''s hidden weapons, was one of the most deadly acupoints in the human body. Once it hit the mark, one would die without a doubt. Looking at Zhang Yuanhua in front of him, it was obvious that he was still alive. The good thing was that the strength of this small silver ball was just right. The shallower one was, the weaker one would be, and the deeper one''s strength would be, the more destructive one would be. Just this moderate position was enough to display a person''s brilliant technique.


    A gust of wind blew over. Zhang Yuanhua''s body was only touching the ground with his toes, which made it difficult for him to balance himself. He looked like a man with a sharp edge and a broken leaf, yet he was still standing.


    Xiao Nong gathered his true energy and stretched out his hand to slap Zhang Yuanhua''s back. He performed the "Qi Explosion Technique" in an attempt to open Zhang Yuanhua''s acupoints.


    "Silver Crown" Li Qi had just noticed something. Seeing Shao Nong''s actions, he was shocked. It was too late for him to stop him.


    "Bo!" Xiao Nong''s palm slapped Zhang Yuanhua''s back. The body of the hit hand shook for a while. Suddenly, an extremely painful expression appeared on his face. Soon after, a stream of blood flowed out of each of the seven orifices in Zhang Yuanhua''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    Zhang Yuanhua''s body fell down with a "putong" sound as his true power dissipated.


    "Ah ¡­" "This ¡­" Shao Nong was scared silly. He leaned over to see Zhang Yuanhua''s condition. Under the illumination of the fiery light, Zhang Yuanhua''s face was as hard as gold ingot. He tried to open his mouth and nose, only to find that there was no breath left. He was already dead. Everyone had seen dead people before. They must have been stiff and stiff, but Zhang Yuanhua''s corpse was as soft as a pile of mud.


    "This... What''s going on? " Xiao Nong looked at Li Qi in a daze.


    Why didn''t Li Qi care about this at all? However, he was experienced and knowledgeable. He had heard of the situation before. He knew that he had met a formidable opponent tonight.


    "Humph!" Let''s wait and see! " After Li Qi finished this sentence, he already started moving towards the main hall.


    Zhang Yuanhua, who had died, was only one of the sixteen brothers in the main hall.


    Shao Nong''s eyes were sharp as he suddenly saw something else.


    Hey! A second figure stood upright.


    That''s right, he was standing straight like Zhang Yuanhua who had just died. It was obvious that he was igniting his acupoints.


    Zhang Yuanhua had his feet pointed towards the ground, but this person had the posture of "Wrestling in the night". He held his bow and moved forward with a gnashing look on his face, as if he was going to be restrained just like that.


    Just like Zhang Yuanhua, this person also had a small silver ball embedded between his brows. Its depth was the same as Zhang Yuanhua, with veins exposed on his face and a pair of eyes that were protruding out of their sockets.


    Li Qi silently sized him up and Xiao Nong no longer dared to act rashly. This person''s surname was Zhao Mingqian. His nickname was "Ghost Shadow", just like Zhang Yuanhua, and he was also a capable subordinate of Li Qi''s group.


    Obviously, both Zhao Qian and Zhang Yuanhua had come out to stand guard. Unfortunately, both of them had pointed out their acupoints.


    Li Qi clenched his teeth tightly and did not say a word. He could finally calm down, but he could still barely hold in his anger.


    "Ironfinger Mountain Splitter!" Xiao Nong laughed out loud. He wanted to grab Zhao Qian''s arm and carry him along. However, he was restrained by Li Qi.


    "Wait!" Li Qi shook his head at him, "It''s better if he stands here. Let''s go!"


    Li Qi and the other two arrived at the temple''s main hall.


    Li Jun and Xiao Xiao walked quickly to the hall. Before they even entered, they noticed that something was wrong and stopped in their tracks.


    After the strange wind blew, some dried leaves were brought over. The small stones were moved to the ground, and the sound of rustling could no longer be heard. It was strange that not a single person among the dozen or so people was sleeping.


    The two doors opened and closed with a creak. It was obvious that they were only slightly ajar. After seeing this, Li Qi already knew what was going on. He let out a soft sigh.


    Li Qi instantly waved towards the door, and with a wave of his hand, the two doors opened up.


    Just as the door opened, Li Jun and Xiao Yan rushed out, hoping that there was indeed an enemy inside. They were caught unprepared and could not suddenly kill the two of them. Once the two of them jumped in, they slowly separated. Their movement techniques were so fast that they seemed like a pair of arrows that had just left the bowstring.


    There''s something sinister about the hall," he said. The lights were already dim, but with the help of this living creature, it was even more frightening. Look, there were a dozen or so young men lying on their bellies, standing, crouching, stretching their arms, raising their legs, bare-backed, and wearing only half a pair of pants, just like the 18 Arhats who had just appeared on stage. Counting the fourteen men, not a single one of them could move. They all had their acupuncture points cleared, just like living zombies.


    The most shocking thing was that there was another one hanging in midair.


    With one hand climbing the beam and the other wielding the knife, the guy looked like a gibbon. Fortunately, his hand was on the beam of the main hall, hanging like a hook in the air. People were still alive, but this was a huge sin. This kind of appearance, just like the "everyone in the world" in the "Ten Fights of the Sea of Hatred", suddenly entered his eyes, he couldn''t help but be frightened to the point that the chicken skin pagodas appeared on his body one after another.


    When Li Qi and Xiao Nong saw this scene unfold before them, the bloodthirsty and murderous chief of the underworld was so scared that he became stupefied.


    It was incredible, fourteen men, how Britney had been, hanging, lying on her stomach, on the ground, naked, on her back. Everyone, without exception, had a small silver ball embedded in the "Ancestral Aperture" acupoint between their brows.


    As the force behind the attack was not great, it was not embedded in the middle. Under the weak light, it flickered with bits of silver light, like a string of small stars.


    "Oh ¡­" "Silver-crowned Cult Master ¡­" Li Qi exhaled a breath of hot air after a long while.


    Xiao Nong felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Experts make a move. Razor my head." What it would feel like to have a razor scraping across your head. Naturally, it was scary. The two hoodlums who had lived in the bloody scene for half their lives, after seeing the "All Living Things", naturally knew what was going on in their hearts. Needless to say, they could no longer do anything with their two hands in front of them. This fight was going to be difficult.


    The main hall was filled with flickering lanterns. It had originally been a bit eerie, but with this added up, it was even more frightening.


    Li Qi forced himself to calm down for a while before he slowly walked away. Xiao Nong also woke up. The two of them walked for a while between the ''Fourteenth Life Form''. Then, they looked at each other and stopped.


    The two of them concluded that all fourteen of them were still alive, and it was obvious that they had opened their acupoints. The reason for this had to be related to a silver ball in everyone''s forehead.


    With the experience of the scorpion, Zhang Yuanhua''s death, the two of them naturally did not dare to act rashly against these people.


    "Float ¡­" "The gatekeeper ¡­" Shao Nong stuttered as if his tongue had left his mouth. "What the hell ¡­" Things? "We ¡­"


    Just as Li Qi was about to answer Shao Nong''s question, the two doors of the great hall suddenly creaked, revealing a grey pointed face, slightly raised eyebrows, a green skin and meagre flesh. The head was a little taller, and the clothes he was wearing were a little shorter, exposing his thin legs that were white, green, white, and red.


    At this time, the sudden appearance of this person was truly strange. Even if he wasn''t a ghost, he was still a ghost.


    Shao Nong shuddered.


    Li Qi and Xiao Nong, one on the left and the other on the right, once again used "Swallow Twin Flying Technique" and separated into two directions.


    Li Qi landed on the corner of the divine table.


    Shannon was standing behind a clay buddha.


    Li Qi already had the Snake shaped Sword in his hand.


    "A lover. What was this fellow called? "Grandpa Ge, why don''t you explain it clearly?" Li Qi became anxious and even used the language of Sichuan province.


    The triangle-faced man laughed sinisterly as his pair of small eyes swept across Li Qi and Xiao Nong.

 C14

    "You guys are probably the leaders here?" The sound was very strange, as if he was stepping on a duck''s neck. The triangle-faced man blinked his eyes and asked: "Who''s surname is Li?"


    Li Qi snorted from his nose, nodded his head and said, "I ¡­" "Exactly!"


    The triangle-faced man laughed sinisterly, revealing his white teeth and said: "Very good! We''re looking for you! " His eyes then turned to Shannon. "So you are Shannon!"


    Xiao Nong nodded and said, "That''s right, my foot is ¡­"


    The triangle-faced man looked at Shao Nong humbly and ignored him. A pair of beady eyes turned towards Li Qi, shrugged his shoulders and said, "If there''s nothing else to say, you two come with me." After saying that, he turned around and left without saying anything else.


    Li Qi and Xiao Nong looked at each other, feeling very puzzled. The other party was already outside the door. What else was there to say? This was the only clue in front of him, who else could he be staring at? Li Qi and Xiao Nong looked at each other. Immediately, both of them quickly followed him out.


    The triangle-faced man seemed to know that he would definitely follow him as he walked forward without even turning his head back. Li Jun and Xiao Yu had no choice but to hurry up.


    He was an old partner now, and there was no need to discuss things beforehand if he wanted to cooperate. They had already reached a tacit understanding after looking at each other just now.


    The triangle-faced man walked in front, while the two of them followed behind him from left to right, afraid that they would be ambushed. Although they followed closely behind, they did not dare to get too close. The distance between the two sides was more than ten feet. Once they started fighting, they would have a great chance to retaliate.


    Walking out of the main hall, they walked along a long corridor that was made of water grinding bricks and arrived at a courtyard.


    From afar, he saw a six-pointed wind lantern. The style of this wind lamp was very unique, as if it was originally from the temple.


    This was a side courtyard. It had always been the residence of the abbot. Having lost their incense from the temple, the Lotus Flower couldn''t stand the days when they didn''t have a gift. They dispersed one by one, and the temple became empty as well. Only the old man remained.


    The old monk''s nickname was'' Yinzi '', and he was in his seventies this year. It was because he had a deaf ear that he was able to get such a title. In addition to him, there was a burning monk in the kitchen. He was known as the "blind monk." 70 He was just blind in one eye.


    It was a rare sight to see two people, one deaf and one blind, living here with bitterness in their hearts.


    Li Qi and Xiao Nong followed the triangle-faced weirdo as they walked here. They felt very strange and wondered what was the other party''s intention in luring them to the old man''s side. Gradually, they got closer and closer, and the view became clearer.


    Moonlight shone through the dried silk vine, illuminating the deaf abbot and the blind monk.


    Li Qi was even more confused. However, when he walked closer, his doubts were immediately dispelled. Obviously, those two monks were no different from his brothers. They had also had their acupoints opened.


    The triangle-faced man kept walking forward until he arrived in front of a shack. He turned around and glanced at Li Jun and Xiao Xiao. He said, "Wait!" He then loudly reported to the dorm, "Miss Han, all those surnamed Li and those surnamed Xiao have been brought over."


    "Send them in!" The sound was bright enough and brittle enough. It was very obvious that it was the girl''s voice.


    The triangle-faced guy answered, he turned around and sneered at Li Jun and Xiao Budian, "Did you hear that? "My family''s young lady is sending you in, but be careful ¡­"


    Both Li Jun and Xiao Xiao became even more confused. To be caught in such a muddled state, with the triangle-faced man shouting in response, the two of them had basically become ''human criminals''. There was no need to mention the uneasiness in their hearts.


    He was already completely befuddled. There was nothing he could do about it, adding in Miss Han all of a sudden.


    "Hng hng!" Li Qi unwillingly sneered, but didn''t know what to say to refute Han Li. Since he was already here, he might as well meet Han Li.


    The triangle-faced man took a step forward, lifted up the bamboo curtain, and said with a slanted eye, "You two may leave!"


    Li Jun and Xiao Xiao exchanged gazes for a moment before walking into the meditation room.


    Li Qi was in front and Xiao Nong was behind.


    Just as Li Qi''s right foot stepped onto the doorstep, he suddenly felt a sense of pressure. Following that, Shao Nong walked in and immediately sensed it as well.


    It was a strange feeling, like there was a strong wind rushing towards his body, but there was no wind, just a pressure in a static state, a strong pressure.


    Li Jun and Xiao Yan had spent half their lives rolling around in the underworld. However, this was the first time he had felt such a feeling in his life. He couldn''t help but feel terrified! Of course, with the strong pressure of this formless force, they immediately saw Miss Han in front of them.


    They could imagine how intrepid Miss Han might look, but she was actually quite lonely. It was obvious that the other party was an extremely beautiful young girl.


    Although there was a screen covered with a green light inside the meditation room, it was very dark and this girl was sitting in the corner with her back against the light. She was wearing a light coloured robe. The girl had long hair, which was as black as paint. She tied it tightly with a golden ribbon and tossed it in front of her shoulders. His eyebrows were long and clear, his nose was straight and lips were red. He was indeed a beauty. It only gave people a "cold and coercing" feeling.


    Many people would have wild thoughts when facing a beauty. However, this lady had a unique aura that did not tolerate your thoughts, especially when she was looking at you. She did not allow you to have any thoughts other than fear.


    The formless and oppressive force continued, apparently coming from the other side''s seat.


    Although Li Qi and Xiao Nong did not know what kind of power it was, based on their many years of experience in the underworld, they could conclude that it was only a powerful inner Qi skill. As for whether it was the "Formless Astral Qi" that they had just discussed, that had yet to be confirmed.


    Both Li Jun and Xiao Xiao were shaken by the other''s presence and lost their initiative. Facing Miss Han at this moment, they had already lost all their spirit and knew that there was nothing they could do.


    "Han..." "Miss Han?" After Li Qi said these few words, he and Xiao Nong could not help but give their hands up. They then looked at each other, waiting for the other to finish.


    "I know most of your situation." Miss Han said, "There are only two paths ahead of you. One is a dead end, and the other is a path to survival." It''s up to you guys to decide which one to take! " As she spoke, she used her glowing eye to quietly turn around from Li Jun and Xiao Xiao. On her cold and elegant face, not a single trace of emotion could be seen.


    Not far from the red wooden chair she was sitting on was a square table with a long sword on it. Although the edge of the sword had not left its sheath, it already contained a sharp killing intent. Li Qi and Xiao Nong were confused by the strange question that the other side had asked.


    Li Qi let out a dry cough, cupped his fist and said, "What does lady mean by this? "Please make it clear ¡­"


    "It''s clear enough. Are you deaf? I ask if you want to die or live, do you not understand? " Miss Han said.


    Li Qi was upset.


    Xiao Nong could not help but snort and coldly replied, "What are you trying to die for? What are you trying to live for? Please explain. "


    Miss Han said, "If you want to live, then obediently do as you''re told. If you want to die, it''s much simpler. Just say one sentence and I guarantee that you won''t be able to leave this meditation room."


    They stayed together for a while, but nothing happened. Both Li Jun and Xiao Xiao had much more guts. When Xiao Nong heard this, he could not help but let out a "hehe" sneer. He gave two guffaws of laughter and saw Han Yunxi raise her eyebrows as she scolded, "Damn it!"


    Along with this clear reprimand, a crisp smack could be heard as a heavy palm strike landed on Xiao Nong''s beam.


    Xiao Nong''s body staggered and almost fell to the ground. His yellow face immediately swelled up and five clear finger marks appeared on it.


    In front of his sworn brother, he could not afford to lose his face. Just now, when he came, he had paid a little attention, and the case had ended up with a lot of money in his palm. Because of the other party''s power and influence, he had not dared to act rashly since the beginning, but now that he had been humiliated in front of his own brother, he naturally could not care too much about it. With his staggering posture, his body slowly turned outwards. He raised his right hand, and with the help of his thumb and forefinger, he produced a coin with a ''hissing'' sound.


    Just like the words "Ironfinger Old Xiao" that he had cast on money, this finger twist by Xiao Nong was not weak in terms of money.


    With a piercing sound that pierced the air, the money dart that was flickering with a golden light appeared in front of the long-haired girl. In that critical moment, Miss Han''s long and smooth hand rang out with a resounding clang. This large, shiny piece of money was already between her slender, jade-like fingers!


    Xiao Nong was shocked and realized that his bad luck was at hand. He steeled his heart and died. He decided to just go all out and fight the opponent. With an angry roar and another shout, he pounced towards the long-haired girl like a tiger pouncing on its prey.


    As soon as Shao Nong charged forward, he felt that something was different.


    Lady Han''s invisible attacks as soon as they began were still not finished. When they were still moving, it was still obvious that she was attacking. This time, she discovered that the resistance was great and had greatly eased his pouncing posture.


    A high-pitched voice came from Miss Han''s finger, flashing like a silver thread.


    "Iron Finger, open the mountain." Xiao Nong came quickly and stopped quickly as well.


    Xiao Nong was in a tiger-pouncing posture. His ten fingers opened up and he wanted to use the "Iron Finger" skill that he was proficient in to grab the girl''s shoulder. He didn''t expect his hands to be blocked by the peerless skill just as they were about to pop out halfway.


    At Miss Han''s pointing finger, Shannon''s body suddenly stopped on the spot. The silver light was clearly coming from under Miss Feng''s fingernails. It hit the center of Shao Nong''s forehead, making him look no different from the other individuals he had seen before.


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, sat motionlessly on a chair. She was unmoved by Shao Nong''s fierce killing intent.


    However, when he saw "Silver Crown" Li Qi, he was scared stiff.


    The facts had proven everything. The "living dead" in the courtyard, each and every one of them carved out of wood and stone, were precisely this person''s masterpieces.


    A young woman actually had such incredible skill. It was simply shocking. Too terrifying.


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, stared coldly at Xiao Nong''s face before slowly shifting her gaze to Li Qi. When Li Qi met her gaze, it was as if she suddenly woke up from a dream.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" Li Qi took a frightened step back and said, "Miss, this is ¡­ ¡­" "What ¡­"


    The long-haired girl, Lady Han, said, "You should know that this friend of yours, along with those people you just saw, has already had their acupoints opened by my" skillful sky-star "technique. Other than my women, I''ve never heard of anyone else in this world who could save them."


    "Heavenly Sculpture ¡­" "Star Manipulation?" This was the first time Li Qi had heard of this strange name. It was a rare sight.


    "Don''t you know?" The long-haired girl at first thought it was strange, but after she understood, she nodded and said, "No wonder ¡­" But he didn''t say the reason why she said those three words.


    "Then let me tell you ¡­" With that, the long-haired girl, Lady Han, calmed down a little, but her expression remained as cold as ice. It''s a method that even today''s Central Plains Martial Arts Lin still doesn''t know about, "the long-haired girl, Lady Han, continued clearly," Don''t underestimate that small silver ball. It''s filled with the inner force I''ve added, once the silver ball leaves his body, that person will die. "


    After a moment of shock, Li Qi finally understood, "Oh ¡­" I see. " Li Qi said with a dark face, "Miss is saying that these people are able to maintain their standing posture because of the power contained in the silver balls that she shot out. In other words, when one''s true strength was in disarray, they would naturally lose their life in the Yellow Springs. Is that right? "


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, said indifferently, "That''s right. That''s what it means. "


    Then, the long-haired girl, Lady Han, gave a cold laugh and continued, "Since you understand this principle, I''ll tell you again. These silver balls can only last for twelve hours on these people, after the time has passed, the silver balls will fall and these people will have to die. If someone tried to save them, they would definitely die from blood flowing from their orifices once they exert their full strength. This is something that you would naturally understand. "


    Li Qi did not utter a word. Of course he understood that Zhang Yuanhua''s death was a living example.

 C15

    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, swept her eyes over her once again with a cold gaze. He coldly said, "How is it? I''ve been waiting for your reply. Whether you live or die is up to you. "


    "Silver Crown" Li Qi was obviously not a fool. The girl''s ability to extend her arm had already explained everything. Unless he really wanted to die, there was nothing else he could say.


    Li Qi obviously didn''t want to die, even though he was still alive and useless.


    "Humph ¡­" Li Qi sneered. His face was ashen, and a layer of sweat appeared on top of his forehead. He said embarrassedly, "What else do you have to say?" Young lady, just tell me what you want. "


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, smiled faintly. The corners of her lips lifted, revealing her pure-white teeth.


    Although Li Qi was not a lecherous person, he could feel the other party''s'' beauty ''from the bottom of his heart ¡ª an astonishing beauty.


    Li Qi had seen many people in his life, as well as many women. However, in his memory, there was no one who could compare to this "Miss Han". However, this was only a split-second feeling. When he thought about the girl''s cold skills and how she could kill him with a raise of her hand, he couldn''t bring himself to think too much.


    "I knew you wouldn''t want to die." Long haired Han raised a slender hand to stroke her braid. "But your eyes told me, don''t think too much."


    "Is that so?" Li Qi spoke in an extremely low voice, as if he was afraid that if he were to make a sound, the other party would see through him.


    "I know!" The long-haired girl, Miss Han, looked at Li Qi with a sharp gaze and said, "Your martial arts are much better than your brothers. You don''t seem convinced of me and want to find an opportunity to sell it for revenge." "But?"


    Li Qi could not help but be shocked, he shook his head and said, "This old man dares not!"


    "Don''t say the wrong thing, how about this," Lady Han said as she slightly withdrew her gaze. She looked at Li Qi in front of her and said, "You can try." I can''t guarantee you that you will! "


    Li Qi took a step back and said, "This is ¡­" This old man does not dare! "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you attack me three times. Within three moves, not only will I not fight back, I will also not leave this chair of mine." Miss Han said, "This ¡­" Is Miss Han speaking the truth? " Li Qi asked in disbelief.


    Li Qi couldn''t help but be moved. He had a powerful technique, the "Lightning Hands", which was more powerful than the first three moves. This was a rare opportunity, upon hearing this, he couldn''t help but be moved, "Of course it''s true." The long-haired girl''s voice was abnormally calm. But three moves. "Remember." He smiled. Some said, "You won''t have the chance to wait for the fourth move."


    "Humph." Li Qi cupped his fist and said, "In that case, it''s better to be respectful than to obey." This old man has offended you. " Just as she finished speaking, Li Qi jumped up steeply, opened up his palms, and used ten fingers like a goose claw to grab at the top of Long hair Han Yunxi''s head.


    Since it was called "Lightning Hands", it was definitely famous for its speed.


    "Silver-crowned Master Li Qi''s attack was different. Once his" Great Strength Vajra Claw "was grabbed, even if it was Qing Shi, he would immediately turn it into powder.


    The long-haired girl let out a cold laugh.


    Li Qi''s hands had already touched the ends of her hair. At that moment, the long-haired girl suddenly turned her body to the side and remained motionless. Her upper body, which was above the pelvis, moved slightly.


    Li Qi had already used his move. With a "hu" sound, his two hands brushed past Li Qi''s hair and fell to the ground. He let out an angry snort and stomped down. The other party had already made clear three moves, and there was nothing to worry about. Therefore, the second move, "Ten Fingers Pendulum", was used in a more compact manner. Li Qi stepped forward with all his strength, crossed his arms, and grabbed onto Li Qi. One hand was even stronger than the other. The distance between the two was so close, and the long-haired maiden was the one who spoke first. He didn''t want to leave the seat under him to see how she would avoid this close-combat assassin.


    It was all so ingenious.


    There seemed to be nothing impossible about this "Miss Feng" in front of him. Seeing that Li Qi''s hands were about to squeeze towards her, the long-haired girl suddenly leaned back and turned her back towards him. Li Qi''s "Crosswise Lotus" move missed its target, and Li Qi did not wait for it to end. Li Qi had practiced this technique for several decades, and this technique, "Wild Horse Splitting Hair", combined with the "Shattered Horse Skill". Under the detailed control of his finger, the long haired girl''s whole body was under the control of his power, but he immediately felt the force that had left her body not allowing him to overdo it, and as the two forces clashed, a "peng" sound rang out. Both of Li Qi''s hands were thrown high up in the air. The impact was so great that it was equal to the force of Li Qi''s attack.


    In this way, Li Qi was slightly unable to endure anymore. It was equivalent to him wanting to use his full strength to attack; it was truly unimaginable to say it out loud.


    At least Li Qi was not weak. Using his amazing flying posture, he had already placed both his hands on the beam, causing the beam to emit creaking sounds.


    Right at that moment, a cold treasured sword had already appeared in his throat, and his eyes almost simultaneously met the other party''s eyes, filled with a cold killing intent.


    Li Qi was shocked.


    In fact, the long-haired girl''s treasured sword was quite a distance away from Li Qi. It was only a chilling sword Qi that shot out from the other party''s sword towards Li Qi''s throat, even though the distance between the two was only seven feet.


    At this moment, if the long-haired girl, Han Li, wanted to kill Li Qi, it would be as easy as flipping his palm. She did not want to kill Li Qi. She did not do so.


    In shock, Li Qi heard a crisp sound of clanging metals. The long-haired girl, Han Li''s, treasured sword returned to its scabbard in surprise and only gave the opponent a warning: I''ve already had three moves, don''t act recklessly.


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, sheathed her sword as Li Qi''s body floated down from the air.


    The two pairs of eyes met again, and Li Qi''s spirit was gone. Since it was useless, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The factory girl, Miss Han, said coldly, "Are you convinced?"


    Li Qi''s face instantly turned red. Although he had experienced a few failures before, it was only a comparison. This time, he felt ashamed and ashamed. If he didn''t have any concerns, he would be willing to knock his head against the wall and die.


    "However, even without those worries, death is a difficult decision for a person to make." Since ancient times, it was difficult to only die, "It seems worse than rotten living", "An ant still cherishes life", not to mention a living person. Who would want to die unless they had no other choice?


    Li Qi, the ''Silver Crown'', couldn''t help but to cherish his life.


    Li Qi let out a long sigh, but did not say anything. His face was filled with boundless discouragement.


    "Speak!" Li Qi completely gave in. He stuttered, "Why do you still want to keep me alive?"


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, said coldly, "Of course there''s a reason, because I want you to live. This logic was very simple, as if if if I wanted you to die, you wouldn''t be able to live either. Do you understand? "


    Asking was equivalent to not asking, let alone Li Qi who was feeling upset and hungry.


    "Tell me, have the young lady been assigned something to this old man and his entourage?" Li Qi said.


    "Not necessarily." The long-haired girl, Miss Han, had already stood up from her chair.


    At this moment, Li Qi was like a wooden chicken that had been carried away. His heart was filled with anxiety as he couldn''t figure out what the other party was trying to do. It was definitely useful to keep him alive, but he didn''t want to say it out loud. What was going on?


    The long-haired girl, Han Yunxi, grabbed the sword from her chair and wanted to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Li Qi could not help but say, "Miss, please wait."


    The long-haired girl, Lady Han, stood still and looked at Li Qi. She said with slight displeasure, "You and your subordinates are not allowed to leave the Northern Emperor''s Temple. If anything happens, I''ll send someone to inform you."


    "This ¡­" Li Qi said with a bitter face, "Undoing ¡­" Where''s the medicine? "


    The long-haired girl, Lady Han, smiled and said, "I thought you forgot, then ¡­" With that said, an object flew out of her hands towards Li Qi''s face. This time, she used all her strength and clapped her hands together, causing an item to fly towards her. From the feel of it, she knew that it was a red paper bag the size of a bird''s egg.


    "This ¡­" Li Qi mumbled, "That''s it?"


    "It''s enough," Lady Han said. "You can only use one drop to soak in the tea ¡­"


    "A drop?" Li Qi asked doubtfully.


    "Yes!" The long-haired girl, Miss Han, said coldly, "A little more would be enough to take your lives. You must remember, not to eat, but to put it in your eyes. "


    Li Qi could not help but shiver. This world was truly full of wonders. It was the first time he had heard of such a method. This could be considered a strange story.


    "My apologies!" Li Qi suddenly thought of something, took a step forward, cupped his fist and said: "I have yet to ask for young lady''s name ¡­ ¡­ "The lady just mentioned your esteemed self, who is your father again?"


    The long-haired girl, Lady Han, gave a light snort and shook her head. "You don''t need to know so much ¡­" As he said this, he suddenly stopped and revealed a smile, revealing his pure white teeth.


    "My name is very unlucky." The long-haired girl, Han Yunxi, raised her slender eyebrows and said, "If anyone knows about this, they''ll die!"


    Li Qi was surprised.

 C16

    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, was just about to leave.


    Li Qi suddenly remembered that he had not asked for Miss Han''s name. He then said, "I have yet to ask for lady''s name ¡­"


    The long-haired girl, Miss Han, said coldly, "You don''t need to know so much. My name is very unlucky. Whoever finds out my name will die! "


    Hearing her words, Li Qi was shocked.


    The long-haired girl continued, "There are only three people in this world who know my real name. "They''re all still alive."


    The long-haired girl continued, "That''s right, but they''re probably going to die soon."


    "But you, Miss Han?" Li Qi said.


    "Right." The long-haired girl nodded. "That''s all you can know." Just call me Doctor Han. You don''t need to worry about anything else. "


    Li Qi was the strongest on his side. Other than the one loss he had suffered in Northern Sichuan, which he would never forget for the rest of his life, this was the only time.


    Strangely, this girl was young. Other than having an immeasurably high martial arts level and an insightful heart, the weirdest thing about her was that she seemed to have a certain inherent majesty that made people fear her. This kind of feeling was able to make you feel cold through her words and actions. While her killing intent was constantly fluctuating, it was as if she did not need to use any actions to express it. You can also suddenly appreciate her dignity. Li Qi had never experienced such a situation.


    When Miss Han walked to the door, the door of the meditation room opened by itself. The triangle-faced man, who had been leading Li Qi and Xiao Yi, was standing outside the door.


    When he saw his mother coming out, the sharp-faced Chinese character bent down respectfully.


    Miss Han, however, did not look at the two monks in front of the door ¡ª the old abbot, the young monk, and the blind monk.


    One of them was bent over while the other twisted his spine, both of them having their acupoints pierced.


    "Sigh!" "Sin, sin!" When Lady Han saw them, she seemed to suddenly remember something. "How could I forget about them?"


    The triangle-faced man grinned. "You don''t need to trouble yourself, young lady. Just hand these two monks over to the young one, and send them back to their grandma''s house."


    "Nonsense!" Miss Han said in a displeased tone, "She''s an outsider. We already have enough people, so let me amass some kindness for me. "


    The triangle-faced man quickly bowed and said, "Yes!"


    "What should I do with them?" Lady Han turned around and said, "We can''t keep them here anymore. "Go ahead and say it. When they wake up, no one will give them five taels of silver. Tell them to walk."


    "Yes sir!" The triangle-faced man made a sound of agreement. Just as she was about to turn around, Miss Han wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "This isn''t good either." That''s right! "What if they can''t keep their mouths shut and say that the two of us ¡­" The triangle-faced man said.


    Han Yunxi lightly raised her eyebrows as she thought of her mission this time. She could not be merciful. Thus, he hardened his heart. He said to the triangle-faced man, "You... It''s up to you. "


    "Yes!" "Lady." The triangle-faced man smiled bitterly and said, "Rest assured. Since Master has called me to serve this girl, then I can''t be wrong."


    Lady Han finally steeled her heart and nodded. "Then you should arrange things properly and tell those surnamed Li to listen well. We can''t mistreat them, if ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it''s late enough, my lady ¡­" "You ¡­" The triangle-faced man said.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll be back as soon as I go out for a walk." Miss Han said.


    The triangle-faced man wanted to say more, but when he saw Miss Han''s sharp gaze, he didn''t dare say anything.


    Wang Zhiliang, one of the Four Great Hunters, finally came back on a mission. He was accompanied by another squad of Sharpshooters.


    There were a total of 12 people, but they only had six spears.


    "Golden Blade Shock across the Nine Regions!" Qiu Taizong meant to say that he hoped for twenty guns, but only six had been hired, which was a long way from his goal. In his heart, he was naturally disappointed. However, it was still better than nothing, especially at this crucial moment. Wasn''t it just adding a force to the mix? Thinking of this, he was overjoyed.


    The moon in the sky was getting brighter and brighter. In other words, as the date of August 15th approached, Qiu Taizong was still worried about the Bai family. Therefore, when the gun came, he immediately transferred eight of them, namely the saber, saber, flame, spear, and the six other guns, Wang Zhi Liang and Hou Tian Peng, to the Bai Clan.


    White Jade Step was naturally happy to hear this news. A table was prepared for them in the octagonal pavilion in the back garden.


    In terms of guests, the four great hunters, Chief Qiu, Wang Zhi Liang, Yu Min, and Hou Tian, as well as the other eight gunners, were guests from afar. Even though their status was not high, Great Master Bai still gave them not a single seat.


    These days, everyone in the Bai Clan felt as if their hearts were covered by a dark cloud as they wholeheartedly thought about the arrival of the fifteenth of the eighth month. The day was getting closer and closer, and everyone looked like they were waiting for the death sentence to arrive. In addition to the dry weather and the dry weather, the year was not right, so how could they be happy? At this time, their master had set up these two tables. Joy and happiness, the geometry of life!


    Great Master Bai was in a particularly good mood today. He had drunk six or seven cups of wine in a row, so he wasn''t drunk yet.


    Bai Jiu''s alcohol tolerance couldn''t compare to his master''s, he was incoherent after only three cups. He tilted his body and walked all the way down from his seat, wine jug in hand, and personally drank a cup of wine for the four great celebrities.


    "This cup..." I, Bai Jiu, will represent my family''s Master Bai and give each of you a toast. I do it first as a form of respect. " As he spoke, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the room.


    Of course, the four famous hunters were not without seed. Amidst loud laughter, they drank up their wine one by one.


    "Ninth Master, you''re a big shot." Hou Tian poured him a cup of wine as he flattered him. He said, "Since Sir Bai is so happy today, we can act presumptuously. "Haha!"


    Master Bai put down his wine cup and said with a smile, "Everyone, please enjoy as much as you can today." As he spoke, he frowned and looked at Bai Jiu, "You can''t take it anymore. Let''s call it a day."


    "Large... Master... You''re too... "Are you fooling around with me, Master Bai Jiu ¡­" When he spoke, it was as if a piece of his tongue had been cut off.


    Those who drank the wine probably had a common problem. Those who were drunk would never admit it. Of course, there were quite a few people who pretended to be crazy from drinking too much.


    Bai Jiu belonged to the former. Although he wouldn''t "pretend to be crazy by drinking", he still had a bit of a ''wine like manner'' to him.


    These past six months, everyone had been in a poverty-stricken mood and found it difficult to enjoy themselves. For a man to have this opportunity to "enjoy himself amidst hardships", Master Bai would not easily let it slip by. The wine was sour, but the words came from different directions. "I, Master Bai Jiu, will follow my lord ¡­" At least, I know you are close to three... Thirty years ¡­ You''re big... How many times have I seen this Master Bai Jiu ¡­ "Drunk ¡­" As he spoke, he finished the entire cup of wine slowly with a gulp.


    For a moment, everyone present cheered for him.


    At first, he wanted to say a few words to him, but he felt that the situation in front of him didn''t change at all. He could only sigh and let him do as he pleased.


    "Golden Blade Shock!" Qiu Taizong was finally very careful, seeing the worry in the white jade of the rank. He held the cup with both hands and stood up from his seat, saying, "Don''t worry, the day after tomorrow will be fifteen, it''s fine if that old rooster doesn''t come, but if he really dares to attack your house, hehe, just say some rude words, I''ll teach him to go or not ¡­"


    The people on the scene cheered when they heard her words.


    Seeing this, Qiu Taizong took a sip of the liquor and said, "For Lord Shi''s troubles. This lowly official shall be the first to respect you. " As he spoke, he tilted his head back and finished the wine.


    Everyone present knew that Qiu Taizong drank the most tonight, but he was not drunk at all. He was indeed a good person, drinking like the thunder and lightning.


    He wiped the broken wine on his mouth with his palm and said to the white jade step, "This humble servant dared to boast in front of master today. I am not spouting nonsense. I have nothing to fear then ¡­" This way, please have a look at the power of the musket and have a little bit of joy in it. Having said this, Qiu Taizong turned to the other table and shouted, "Brother Jiang, are you ready?"


    Jiang Tou''s surname was Jiang Wenzhao, he was a general in the God Equipment Camp, not exactly in any official position, but because in those days, the gun thing was fresh enough, each of the brothers wore a red trenchcoat, and there was a big "fire" word in the back, making people envious. Thus, to be able to fill the name of the God Equipment Camp was indeed impressive, and every tenth, fifteenth, and twenty-fifth day, as usual, he would set a target on the training field, attracting who knows how many neighbors, such jobs, as usual, were rewarded as well as a fat job. It was no wonder that his underlings were all fat. If this continued, they might not even be able to move their bodies anymore.


    The reason Wang Zhiliang had invited them over this time was obviously because of a secret deal. As for Master Bai, he already had a reward for that. He was obsessed with wealth, so how could he think highly of someone like the "old golden rooster"? They had long since prepared everything for the sake of Master An Bai. They wanted to show off their abilities at the banquet, to make sure that Master Bai would be at ease and to raise the price in the future so that those surnamed Bai could take out more silver from the outside.


    At this time, he called out to Jiang Zhao, who was sitting across from him. Jiang Zhao then gave out a "yes" in a loud voice. Stepping down from his seat, he bowed towards the white jade steps in front of him and said loudly, "Sire, please show me some respect. This lowly one will be so bold as to embarrass himself in front of sire''s wine feast."


    White Jade Rank hadn''t thought that he would have such a move. He was actually suspicious of the power of the gun, but he couldn''t say it out loud to show that he was happy to defeat it. It was rare for the other party to take the initiative to request a performance in front of a feast. That would be the best thing to do!


    When the people at the scene heard that the members of the ''Shen Ji Camp'' were going to use guns on the scene, all of them were overjoyed. For a moment, all of them began to talk about the good news.


    Jiang Zhao gave an order and four people immediately stood out from among the group of brothers sitting in the seats. They then took out the two guns that had been prepared a long time ago. Boss Jiang discussed it with the steward of the Bai Clan for a while, and the official of the Bai Clan immediately left his seat. He sent a message that the west side of the garden was vacated, and no one was allowed to go near.


    The four gunners happily took off their spear coats, revealing their white wooden spears. They then put in the gunpowder and bullets, waiting for the gunpowder to light up so that their long hair could fall out.


    Qiu Taizong walked to the director''s side and said, "Sir, please look. The first shot is to shoot a living person."


    The so-called living people were not the real living people, just the moving people.


    As soon as the order was given, a few people quickly raised a grass doll from a flagpole.


    This grass doll was the same size as a real person, and it wore clothes.


    As soon as the order was given, there was a loud bang. In the soft smoke, the grass doll had been blown to the point where its four limbs were no longer complete.

 C17

    When they heard that a gun was about to be fired, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the grass doll with wide eyes. There was only a loud explosion, and everyone covered their ears and closed their eyes, but before they could open their eyes to look, the grass doll on the flagpole had already been blown to the point where their limbs were no longer in order.


    A guard then pushed the scarecrow in front of the owner''s seat. Master Bai took it over and showed it to the white-jade steps, "Sir, please look ¡­" Haha ¡­ Heehee ¡­ Brainbag... They''ve all moved. "


    White Jade Rank looked at the scarecrow. It had already lost its head, lost an arm, and had many holes on its body that looked like honeycomb bullets. When he saw this, a smile appeared on Great Master Bai''s face.


    Ninth Master Bai laughed and said, "Great sir..." You may rest assured, sir... That old rooster... He was lucky that he didn''t come ¡­ If they came ¡­ He ¡­ Yes... Even if there were a hundred of them, they would still not be able to survive. " While laughing, his body tilted and he fell down.


    Someone hurried to help him up.


    Bai Jiu was muttering that he was not drunk and wanted to drink three more cups, so the White Jade Stage ordered someone to get him to drink the sobering wine.


    He then walked over to Master Bai and said, "Master, please look at this again. Let''s just let that old rooster come up... "Hehe!"


    Following Jiang Zhao''s gesture, a brother suddenly opened up a large wooden dragon. He then threw it outwards, and with the sound of flapping wings, a few turtles flew out from the cage. As soon as these wild turtles left the cage, they were about to soar into the sky, and just as the turtles were about to scatter in all directions, the four musketeers had already pulled the guns. With a loud "boom", the turtles that were flying in the air were hit by the bullets and fell down.


    When the White Jade Step saw this, he couldn''t help but nod in praise. He was relaxed for a moment, and everyone in the hall couldn''t help but cheer for him.


    Qiu Taikou clapped his hands and said, "Please look, my lord." Haha, even if that old golden chicken was really a flying golden chicken, he still wouldn''t be able to escape death ¡­ These turtles are the best proof! "


    "Cloud Volcano Wing" Wang Shiliang also chimed in: "These gunners are all very good at choosing among the hundred, their hands are very sharp, and their bullets are very accurate ¡­" As he spoke to here, he suddenly heard someone whisper in a loud voice, "There''s an assassin!"


    Under the shock of the voice, the white jade step looked over and saw a figure seemed to be jumping over from the flower rack in the west.


    In front of his eyes, dusk had already passed. In the tragic twilight, the orthogonal first night had already seeped into some of the darkness of the night. Therefore, this person''s sudden appearance was like a huge bird.


    Just as the human voice was heard, that person was jumping into the Jingru courtyard. At this moment, under everyone''s watchful eyes, his agility skill was indeed top-notch.


    This was the second time that this person had soared into the air like a meteor towards the pavilion where everyone was drinking and eating.


    "How dare you!" Under great shock, with a loud "clang, clang", Qiu Tai took out his "Mountain Cutting Gold Back Blade", although for the time being, he didn''t need to do anything.


    Jiang Zhao, the general of the God of Fortune camp, reacted faster than Chief Qiu. Along with Jiang Zhao''s shout, the flame lit up, and with a loud bang, a large number of musket bullets flew towards that huge bird in the air.


    Under such circumstances, this assassin had to come at this time. Wasn''t he courting death?


    Because he had just performed the absolute art of shooting live birds, no one would doubt the power of this shot.


    In everyone''s imaginations, without a doubt, this assassin had fallen from the sky. His corpse was lying on the ground, and the way he died was extremely clear to everyone. His body was covered with blood, and bullet holes could be seen all over his body. However, this is not the case.


    After a heaven-shaking explosion, the person in the air suddenly leaped and twisted back about ten feet. He landed right where he had stood.


    This person''s agility and agility was a good move after all. It was completed almost at the same time. In reality, this person hadn''t been hit by a gun. This position was just to confuse him and prepare for the next jump.


    To the men with guns, this posture was just a "blindfold". The purpose was to relax their emotions and slow them down a little.


    Just as he landed, the man leaped up once again. Perhaps because he used too much strength, the flower racks started to make creaking sounds. With the help of the rebound in his hands and feet, his body soared into the air again. He flew a few dozen feet away, and this time, his movement was even faster. He lowered his body half in the air and spread out his limbs like a huge character reaching the top of a fake mountain.


    The flames on the gunner''s side lit up and there was another loud sound.


    That person seemed to already know that he would fire this shot. The moment before the gunshots, his body bounced up from the top of the fake mountain with the help of his right foot. "Puff!" The wind generated by his long robe made a loud noise. That dancing figure had already arrived in front of the pavilion.


    Such a fast skill! The crowd suddenly saw a flurry of panicked shouts erupt.


    At this time, the two gunners were holding onto their guns, waiting to be released. The man leaned forward, his five fingers reaching out and tightly grabbing onto the barrel of the gun. Then, he pulled back with force, and his other hand chopped out with a powerful palm force.


    If the gunner holding the gun didn''t let go, he would definitely be injured by the other party''s palm strike. The gunner had no choice but to sacrifice his gun in order to save his life.


    Everyone in the pavilion shouted together.


    Until now, everyone hadn''t even seen that person''s appearance clearly.


    With an angry shout, he pounced forward and arrived in front of his opponent. He waved the saber in his hand, "Wild Chop Wrath!" and sent out a large amount of saber light, aiming straight for his opponent''s waist.


    This person was extremely tall in the hazy night. He wore a long yellow robe, and was carrying something on his back. Even though he was burdened by these, his movement technique was not sloppy at all.


    Qiu Taikou''s strike had missed.


    With a "whoosh", this person''s body suddenly jumped up like a star in the sky. He rolled up his sleeves like a wild goose falling on the ground, flipped over the head of Qiu Tai, and then landed on the hungry side of the corner of the pavilion.


    Qiu Taikou''s golden mountain cleaving knife actually slid across the bottom of his foot.


    Only now was everyone able to clearly see his appearance.


    He was tall and thin, with a yellow face and a head full of hair. He looked like an ice queen. His body was full of heavy dust. It was as if his face was covered with sweat, as if he had been sick for who knows how long. His body was covered with sand. It really did look like a triad face on the stage.


    This face, to most people, was unfamiliar, yet it was also a face that recognized him at a glance.


    "Heavens ¡­" "Grandpa ¡­" The one who spoke was Liao Wu, one of the Bai Clan''s Martial Masters. He quickly walked out and looked at the man, saying, "That ¡­" Isn''t it Master Wang? "


    Master Bai Jiu, who was already drunk to the point of unconsciousness, stood up from his seat in a hurry. His eyes were blurry as he opened his mouth wide in recognition. Wang Tong... Master Wang? "My grandmother, you''re finally here ¡­"


    The four of them, including the head of the Qiu Family and Wang Zhilian, were just about to start a fight when they saw the situation in front of them. They knew they were familiar with each other, hehe, this fight is over.


    Everyone present had their eyes on this person. Not to mention not believing in evil, there was actually someone who could fly faster than the bullets. Otherwise, why was there no sign of injury on this person''s body at all? What was even more amazing was that even the gun was in this person''s hands.


    The eight musketeers looked at each other, stunned.


    The four famous hunters were also stunned.


    It was really a spot report ¡ª a live report! He had just boasted about the treasure in front of the White Family''s pearls, but who would have thought that it would be exposed so quickly. It was no wonder that all of them had their faces covered with shame and were standing there like clay buddha on the spot.


    Master Bai''s eyes were not wrong. This person really did come back. He was known as the "Ten Thousand Li Yellow River Wind Chaser" Wang Tong.


    Before Wang Tong left that day, he had left a message that he would return in seven days. Looking at the time, there were not many days left. It happened to be the seventh day, and as expected, it was time for him to return. A gentleman.


    Bai Jiu''s greeting finally made Master Bai Yu understand. It was truly an indescribable happiness to have someone possess such power! At this moment, to have such an expert assist with all his strength was truly an extremely exciting and exciting matter!


    Ahh!" White Jade let out a cry. After a series of greetings, he hurriedly got out of his seat and walked towards Wang Tong with his fists crossed, but his eyes were still looking at Bai Jiu.


    At this point, Bai Jiu''s wine had finally awoken.


    "Great Lord!" Bai Jiu introduced his master, "This is Wang Tong, the one you mentioned to me last time ¡­ "Go!"


    White Jade said, "Yes, yes ¡­" "I''ve heard a lot about you ¡­"


    "How dare you ¡­" Wang Tong could barely suppress the anger in his heart. He spoke a few polite words as his sharp eyes looked down on Bai Jiu.


    Isn''t it? If he had been slower, he would have lost his body long ago. This was the beginning of the story.


    Ninth Master Bai quickly introduced him, "Master Wang ¡­" "This is my master, Master Bai."


    Wang Tong nodded his head and his face became a little calmer. He cupped his fist and said, "My apologies!" As he spoke, he handed the gun to Bai Jiu and said coldly, "This ¡­"


    Master Bai laughed. As he received the gun, he said, "Those who do not know will not be blamed. It''s our own people, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Then he turned around and smiled to the four of them, "The four of you may not know him, but he is Wang Tong, Wang Yi Shi. You have all seen his abilities, so I don''t need to introduce him to you all ¡­" We''re all on the same side, haha, on the same side! "


    According to the rules of the martial arts world, the appearance of the opposite party had already tarnished his reputation. It was just that, considering the person in front of him, it would be inconvenient for him to take action. Besides, the other party''s martial arts were exactly the same as telling them about his employment. They had all seen it. It was obvious that he was someone of great background. Such a mission was indeed not easy to provoke. Now, after hearing Master Bai''s words, Qiu Taizong laughed and took a step forward, clasping his fists as he said, "My apologies, my apologies! If we do not directly arrive at their destination, Master Wang, please do not apologize! "


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zhi Liang, Yu Min, and Hou Tian cupped their fists together and reported their names to each other, admitting their mistakes.


    Wang Tong smiled bitterly and said, "I would not dare!" After greeting, he immediately retreated to the side.

 C18

    White Jade stepped forward, affectionately waved Wang Tong''s hand, and said with deep emotion: "Brother Wang promises me a thousand gold, but in the face of danger ¡­" I, Bai, admire you to the extreme, as if you have never forgiven me, please sit down and have a drink together ¡­ Come, sit down with Brother Wang! "


    Someone had long since agreed and brought out a wine cup to serve them.


    Wang Tong deeply clasped his hands and sat down.


    The white jade steps then motioned Jiang Zhao and the others to another table to sit down. Then, he added some wine and returned the light to the table, and started the feast again. After a round of toasts and toasts, the white jade steps cupped his fist and said to Wang Tong, "Brother Wang, you''ve gone through thick and thin all the way. Where did you come from?"


    "Yu Province''s Chen Zhou ¡­" While Wang Tong was talking, his family handed him a handkerchief.


    Wang Dao thanked him and wiped it off. A black mark immediately appeared on the white handkerchief. He shook his head and bitterly smiled. He was too embarrassed to continue wiping it away.


    White Jade Stage ordered, "Give Master Wang some water to wash his face ¡­"


    His family members promised to leave, but they were stopped by Wang Tong. "This one does not dare to offend ¡­" Then, without any hesitation, he wiped his face clean of the airline''s towel. Looking at the towel, it looked as if it had been dyed with ink.


    "Brother Wang, I wonder how you''re doing after coming all the way here?" Bai Yu class asked with concern.


    "Sigh!" A tragic sight to behold! " As Wang Tong spoke these words, his face revealed a sorrowful expression. "I won''t hide this from Master ¡­" The people have fled far and wide for over a thousand miles. The situation has reached the tragic point where people eat people. Comparatively speaking, this land near Huai City could be considered to be blessed by the heavens and it can be considered a land of wealth. "


    Hearing Wang Tong''s description, everyone looked gloomy and lowered their heads in silence.


    Bai Yu took a deep breath and said sorrowfully, "I''ve contacted my province''s bridge and tried to help many times, but to this day, I still haven''t seen any measures taken by the imperial government to save the disaster ¡­" If we continue to drag it out like this, it won''t be good. "


    "It looks like the lord doesn''t have to hold on here anymore. Better to plan ahead and move to a better place!"


    White Jade Step asked him for a head and said with a wry smile, "Chief Qiu, you don''t know ¡­" Now that my son is an official in Sichuan, he once sent someone to ask me to stay with him for a while, and... "However, I can''t bear to part with this place ¡­"


    Bai Jiu also sighed and said, "My master couldn''t bear to part with the people here, so he planned to live in danger with them."


    White Jade Step nodded and said seriously, "That''s what I mean." "Everyone knows that I am the richest man in Lin Huai city. With me supporting here, I can still barely maintain my position. If I leave, this place will not be able to protect itself and chaos will break out ¡­"


    Wang Tong listened attentively while looking at the white jade steps. "Uncle Bai, what are your plans for the future ¡­"


    "Brother Wang," White Jade smiled wryly and said, "I still have the 10 years'' worth of rations that I have to pay off regularly. Maybe it can be maintained for a few months. As far as I know, the situation with Sesame Lee is similar. As long as our two families do not fall, we should be able to last for half a year. By then, the situation might have changed, and at the very least, the imperial government will have done something! "


    "But ¡­" Bai Jiu smiled wryly and said, "There will be more and more victims. Sooner or later, there will be a time when we won''t be able to support them."


    White Jade Stage said with hatred, "Who says it isn''t? But so what? I can only do it for a short period of time. "


    Wang Tong sighed and said: "Listening to Jun Mo Xie''s words, I can already see the courage in his heart. If there were any orders, he would die without any hesitation. Dong Yong, please accept my respect! " Wang Tong suddenly left his seat as he said goodbye. He wanted to kowtow to her, so everyone present immediately felt respect for her.


    "Brother Wang!" He held it up, and for a moment he was overcome by grief. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Everyone present was deeply moved by this scene.


    He had already decided to give himself to the master of the Bai Family, so he could not not be concerned about the current crisis. Wang Tong thought for a moment and said, "Dong Yong, Hou Tian is already in the middle of autumn, but I wonder what response you would have against the enemy?"


    This sentence immediately brought everyone back to reality, and everyone was shocked.


    White Jade Rank was extremely generous to Wang Tong and gave him orders in the face of danger. He unconsciously changed the way he was addressed, "Brother, you have come at the right time!" He turned his eyes to the four great hunters on the seats. "These four are signed constables, and this is precisely the reason why they have come. Now that you have added my brother into the mix, there must be some people who are so unbridled, right? "


    Wang Tong''s bright eyes swept across the faces of the four constables one by one. With his experience in the martial arts world, it was easy for him to understand what people did and what he ate.


    The four famous hunters were not "useless," but they were still far from Wang Tong''s capable men. It was inconvenient for him to pour over a hundred levels of cold water, but he did not dare to be too optimistic about the new village. For a moment, his eyebrows were tightly knitted, and a worried look appeared on his yellow face.


    Upon seeing this, Master Bai Jiu hurriedly said, "Master Wang, the four constables invited the gun from the Destiny Camp and ¡­" "Ha!" "This time, there''s no need to worry. If that old rooster doesn''t come, then it''s fine. But if he really dares to come, then I''ll teach him a lesson ¡ª he won''t be able to return!"


    At the mention of guns, Wang Tong couldn''t help but turn his gaze to those guys and look at them. He had just tasted it before, so he shouldn''t immediately go over it. However, it didn''t seem to be able to make him excited.


    "Little brother, do you think that such a setup would be enough to deal with the incoming person?" White Jade Rank was concerned about the general situation, and always had a cautious attitude. Everyone present cast their eyes at Wang Tong.


    Wang Tong then nodded, looked at the Head of the Guards and said, "Since we are here as a group, I will tell you everything I know!"


    He had just experienced Wang Tong''s power. Although he hadn''t heard of Wang Tong''s name, he shouldn''t underestimate him too much. He quickly said, "Where are you going ¡­" Brother Wang said that. We are currently discussing countermeasures here. Brother Wang, your actions are like a tiger with wings. If you have anything to say, please be direct with us! "


    Wang Tong nodded and said, "Okay ¡­" Brother, you want to know, how many guns are there in total? "


    "This... "A total of six." Qiu Taiquan smiled and said, "Although there aren''t many guns here, it''s enough to use." Brother Wang, how about it? "


    Wang Tong shook his head. A wine cup swirled on the table under the control of his fingers. Obviously, Wang Tong was full of worries, so he was depressed.


    "Sigh!" Wang Tong sighed and raised his eyes. He looked at the head of the court and asked, "How many people do you know?"


    Qiu Taikou was stunned and asked, "What you''re talking about, Ole Gold..." Chicken? "


    "Not bad ¡­" In a place like Liaodong, those who knew him all called him ''Golden-Winged Child'' ¡­ Brother Qiu, have you heard of this person before? "


    Qiu Taiquan nodded and said, "I know his name is'' Golden-winged Zi ''... However, other than that, he didn''t know anything else ¡­ On the other hand, this sworn brother of mine, who is from Liaodong, has heard of this person. " He turned his head towards Yu Min and said, "Tell me about it."


    "God''s Eye" Yu Min smiled awkwardly as she glanced at this sworn brother of hers. She only knew a little of her own limits and wasn''t too far off from him, yet he wanted her to say something? What else could she say? He looked at everyone and said, "I''m the same as him, I don''t know how many."


    "Great!" Wang Tong looked at Yu Min and cupped his fist, "Master Yu, please enlighten me."


    Yu Min coughed dryly, rubbed her hands together, and said, "This ¡­ What he was saying was that what he knew was very limited, so ¡­ He only knew that his nickname was the ''Golden-winged Child'' and that he had committed many crimes in Liaodong City. Afterwards, the government mobilized his army and he changed territories ¡­ "This ¡­" He rubbed his hands together and smiled awkwardly. "That''s all I know."


    The wooden pipe then turned to everyone else and asked, "Among you all, who knows more about this person?"


    But no one said anything.


    "Brother Xian asked about the origin of this'' Golden-Winged Child ''. I think I''ve talked about it a little bit about it."


    Wang Tong nodded and said, "Dong Yong, please explain in detail."


    Everyone knew that White Jade Stage had a daughter who practiced martial arts in the Nine Flowers. She was an outstanding martial artist. Everyone was distracted by her words.


    "It is said that he was once a grandmaster of martial arts, also known as'' Golden Winged Child ''or'' Lifesteal Gold Chicken ''. Because he offended a local official and had his door broken by the official, he became infuriated and killed countless people in Liaodong. Only then did he become untenable and came to the Central Plains ¡­" He smiled bitterly and said to Wang Tong, "I only know this much and I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "This is already very rare." Wang Tong sighed lightly and said, "There are very few people in the martial arts world who would talk about the legend of the ''Golden-Winged Child.'' It is because this person''s nature is strange and hard to provoke, and his martial arts are high, so when it comes to him, it is as if he is revering the gods and the gods. Even though he has committed many bloody crimes, there are very few people who are clear about his background today."


    "What about you, Brother Wang?"


    Wang Tong said, "Me knows one thing about him. He has malicious intents and his methods are poisonous and he has an eccentric personality." When he came to the Central Plains this time, it was bound to cause a commotion. I just did not expect him to choose this place. "


    Upon hearing his words, the people present all had worried looks on their faces, unable to make a sound.


    The white jade steps paused for a moment and then said with a smile, "Could it be that even you, Brother Wang, are no match for him?"


    Wang Tong forced a smile and said, "Dong Yong has made a mistake ¡­" "I''m afraid I''m not as good as him ¡­"


    Everyone present had seen his divine might a moment ago, but they had never imagined that he would admit that he was not a match for the "Golden-winged Son." Everyone present was shocked when they heard this.


    Qiu Taikou humphed and said coldly, "Brother Wang, you''re right. That old thief is way too scary. Are we really that afraid of him with the six guns?"


    Wang Tong sneered and said, "Your gun, that place has already experienced it. If we are brothers, I''m afraid we won''t be able to trouble him. "


    In a short moment, everyone''s hearts were filled with relief.


    Since the power of the spear could not suppress Wang Tong, since the "Golden-winged Tiger" was superior to Wang Tong, there was no need to explain further.


    Qiu Taizong, Jiang Zhao and the others seemed to be unwilling to accept this, so it was inconvenient for them to say anything more.


    Wang Tong looked at his patient expression and thought of the day after tomorrow. He couldn''t help but be worried, but he also couldn''t ruin a person''s mood, especially his own willpower. He decided to patiently discuss with everyone and finally came up with a way to deal with the Golden Winged Tiger.


    Only after he had eaten his fill, did the meal end.


    At night, Wang Tong was placed in a quiet room in the Bai Clan side courtyard.


    Wang Tong had rushed seven hundred miles in one night, and he was exhausted. Plus, he had drunk a few more cups of wine at the banquet tonight. Thus, he fell asleep the moment he fell down.


    In the middle of the night, a gust of cold wind blew in through the half-open window.


    Wang Tong was really tired last night. He was so tired that he fell asleep without taking off his clothes. At this time, he was woken up from his dream by a cold breeze.

 C19

    The lights swayed in the wind, looking as if they would be extinguished at any moment. Outside. The night was dark and still. Wang Tong was fast asleep when he saw it. The cold wind jolted him awake and he sat up on the bed. Half of the remaining lamp was quietly placed on the table. He shook his head and laughed dejectedly.


    Wang Tong was an alert man, skilled in martial arts. He emphasized friendship and integrity, so although he was young, he had earned a place in the martial arts world. In the north, especially on the northwest road, mentioning the nickname "Ten Thousand Li Yellow River Wind Chaser" was indeed quite prestigious. It was enough for the people on the underworld to be scared off and flee far away. However, with his fame, he didn''t decline and went to the Bai Clan to act as a "guest". Naturally, this wasn''t his wish, but there were other reasons. Wang Tong thought of him as a sad matter and didn''t want to bring it up.


    The cold wind continued to blow in.


    Wang Tong felt a chill all over his body. It was so cold that he was trembling. He touched his forehead with his knife and found that his hand was covered in cold sweat. At the same time, he felt a sharp pain in his throat. He couldn''t help but be secretly surprised at these discoveries. A thought rose in his mind, "Not good ¡­" "Am I going to get sick?" He was neither sick nor early, and yet he had chosen this particular spot. This was no joke, and the mere thought of it caused him to break out in a cold sweat. Turning around, he realized that the master on the table had actually thought of him very carefully and prepared food for him.


    It was rare to see a pot of hot water inside a thick cotton sheath that was used to bandage this red porcelain pot. It was a testament to his magnanimity.


    Wang Tong drank two full bowls, stopping his thirst.


    After drinking two bowls of hot water, he felt much more comfortable. He then sat on the bed with his legs crossed and began to meditate. A stream of qi was running in his dantian and he felt a warm sensation around his body. Sweat was rolling down his body and his condition was getting better. At this time, he felt a strange force approaching him. For someone as skilled as Wang Tong, he naturally knew what was going on. He couldn''t help but be secretly surprised as he opened his eyes.


    A slender figure was standing not far away from Te Te.


    This man was dressed in a thin blue silk gown, with a small kerchief tied around his head, and carried a basket of books on his back. In the basket was a zither and a sword, a typical scholar.


    "Ah ¡­" You... "Who is it?" Wang Tong cried out involuntarily.


    Even someone as powerful as Wang Tong couldn''t help but be shocked by this mysterious movement technique. After saying this, he was stunned.


    How did he get in when the door lock hadn''t been opened and the window frame was ajar? If one were to say that he had entered through the window, this was naturally the only possibility. Then this person must not only have superb lightness skills, but also an unfathomable control of the muscles and bones. To Wang Tong, these two skills were nothing to him. He assumed that the other party was a ghost, but he lacked the eerie feeling of possession. Furthermore, his appearance did not resemble a ghost at all. A thick aura of calligraphy, but it could not conceal the heroic feeling on his chest. In the middle of all the perseverance and gentleness. It was probably just like this, after being shocked for a long time, Wang Tong could not calm down.


    Two people, four limbs and four eyes looked at each other, forming a moment of silence.


    Only now did Wang Tong realize that the strange power that he had used during that time must have been a superior inner force skill. Even with Wang Tong''s outstanding knowledge, he still couldn''t figure out what kind of family this was. Of course, Wang Tong was also unwilling to be outdone. He immediately moved his abdomen, pushing his internal force outwards. Just as the two forces reached each other, the other side quickly retracted the force that they had released.


    Wang Tong didn''t dare to be careless. He didn''t dare to pull back his hand. Instead, he used his martial arts and slowly pushed his way out.


    The blue-clothed man, of course, experienced this and took a step back. There was no anger on his face, but it was extremely heavy.


    "Your body is not feeling well right now, so it''s not convenient for you to fight. Why bother?" The blue-clothed man said. It was clear as expected. It sounded like an accent from the south, but it was not pure. It sounded like someone walking on air, and it was very melodious.


    Wang Tong couldn''t help but feel embarrassed at the other party''s mention of him. Isn''t it? If the other party really wanted to harm him, he wouldn''t have to wait until now. He didn''t know that even if someone tried to harm him, he wouldn''t be able to escape from them! Thinking of this, Wang Tong couldn''t help but shiver in secret as he slowly withdrew the protective elemental energy.


    "Who are they?" Wang Tong forced himself to remain calm and said slowly, "Midnight is coming, you look like a ghost, how is this a husband''s behavior?"


    The blue-clothed man nodded and said slowly, "That''s true, but your security is tight. I don''t want to alarm outsiders. Please forgive me, Brother Wang!"


    Wang Tong was stunned and said, "You and I have never met before, how do we know my surname is Wang?"


    The blue-clothed man smiled, becoming even more refined. She said, "I will travel ten thousand miles and see the Yellow River come ¡­" Your excellency''s name resounded throughout the Yellow River ¡­ How could I not know! " After a slight pause, he continued, "If I''m not mistaken, I''m probably the famous'' Myriad Miles Yellow River Wind Chaser ''Wang Tianbao?"


    Wang Tong was shocked, he could not make a sound! So it turned out that "Wang Tianbao" was his real name. He had been walking on the northwest road for a long time, and because he had made many enemies, he changed his name to "Wang Tong" after entering the Central Plains. He had been hiding his identity from outsiders for a long time, but he had never thought that he would be seen through by someone he had never met. "In a moment of shock, killing intent arose!" "Hehe!" What a brilliant move. " As he spoke, Wang Tong''s hands slowly moved away from his knees in shock. Even if he did not do anything behind the scenes, he would still pay a visit to the opposite party. He said, "From the looks of it, you''re here for me, Wang." Say ''Wan''er''! "


    The blue-clothed man nodded and said, "My surname is Wu ¡­" As he spoke, his eyes sparkled, showing that he was secretly gathering power.


    Wang Tong was surprised to find that he had stopped hesitating, "Wu ¡­" Wang Tong shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of this surname before?" Have we met before? "


    The Wu family member shook his head.


    Wang Tong laughed coldly and said, "In that case, is it because I have some sort of hidden agenda?"


    "Nor." The blue-clothed man said plainly. As he spoke, his body moved to the side in order to make the space more spacious. Once he moved, there would be more space for him to move around.


    Seeing this, Wang Tong no longer hesitated.


    "Alright, looks like you''re determined to fight me?" Wang Tong said.


    The blue-clothed man nodded slowly. He seemed to want to say something, but Wang Tong was too shocked to give him the chance. Could it be that Wang Tong had already prepared himself and seized the opportunity to bounce off the couch?


    The indoors movements were naturally not as comfortable as the outdoors.


    Once Wang Tong''s body rose into the air, he was truly proud like a bird. It looked like his entire body was stuck close to the roof, but it only brushed past his body in a compact manner. "Plop ¡­" With a sound, he somersaulted in the air and appeared behind the blue-clothed man like an angry goose.


    The other party was obviously an expert among experts, so of course Wang Tong did not dare to show any mercy. As he turned around, his right palm trembled outward as he used the Golden Dragon Flash to grab at the blue-clothed man''s back.


    This palm contained exquisite inner strength. Even if the blue-clothed person used the strength of "Golden Bell Cover" and "Iron Cloth Robe", he would still be able to defeat them.


    Wu gave a little snort, and in a moment of extreme urgency, he dropped his shoulder, turned his elbow, and snapped. His two palms suddenly pressed together.


    Wang Tong was overjoyed to be able to measure his opponent''s inner strength. When the two palms met, he suddenly spat out his inner strength, thinking that with his superb inner strength, it would be extremely difficult for his opponent to withstand.


    The truth was indeed false.


    As soon as the two palms came into contact, they separated by two miles.


    This way, they would be able to determine who was the strongest and who was the weakest.


    The blue-clothed man landed on the ground and stood rooted to the ground, not moving at all. On the other hand, Wang Tong was not as natural. His body swayed, his body swayed, and he moved three steps back. Every time his body swayed, he would retreat one step, and with a face that shook three times, he took three steps back. After three steps, he took the stake and stood still.


    A red cloud suddenly flew up from Wang Tong''s yellow face. This surge of blood was extremely powerful. In a split-second, he felt as if he was about to shoot out of his skin. However, he was held back by Wang Tong''s internal energy. After a burst of redness, the strands of yellow hair on his head straightened up.


    It was interesting to see the blue-clothed man hurt him when he entered the palace. Right now, this was the best opportunity to do so, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he quietly observed him from the side.


    Wang Tong finally got out of danger, and he gradually recovered as usual. After calming himself down, his originally tired yellow face revealed itself.


    "What a powerful ''Nine Revolutions True Skill''! Ever since I started cultivating, I''ve only heard rumors about it, but this is the first time I''ve seen it." Saying that, he cupped his fists and said, "Online, I feel ashamed of myself. "If you wish to kill me, then please do so ¡­" After saying those two sentences, he let out a long sigh. He thought that his opponent would surely attack him viciously and even if he lost, he wouldn''t hesitate to die. How could he not feel regret when he died?


    The blue-clothed man did not intend to harm Wang Tong in the first place, so after hearing Wang Tong''s explanation, he shook his head and said, "It''s already very rare for Brother Wang''s cultivation to reach such a level. I''m afraid that no one in this world would be able to accept my Nine Revolutions True Technique."


    Wang Tong widened his eyes and said, "Why say such useless words? I, Wang, am not as skilled as you. I have nothing to say." Aren''t you here for me? "Please give me a quick one."


    The blue-clothed man coldly smiled and said, "Even if I came here for you, I didn''t have any intention of taking your life. Besides, you and I have no enmity with each other, so how could I have done such a thing?"


    Wang Tong took a step back and raised his eyebrows. "So you''re saying ¡­"


    "Sigh!" The blue-clothed man smiled and said, "You can''t die now. Old and young of the Bai Clan, you have to do your best to save them. How are you going to die?"


    Wang Tong was shocked again as he stared at the man in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t know where to start.


    The blue-clothed man''s eyes swept across Wang Tong as he nodded and said gently, "This is not the time for a long conversation. I''m not satisfied with you saying that Brother Wang and I are on the same side. We''re here to eliminate violence and safety ¡­"


    Wang Tong was suddenly enlivened.


    The blue-clothed man continued, "It''s just that the enemies are too powerful, so we have to be extra careful." As he spoke, he slowly sat down on the chair.


    "Oh ¡­" Wang Tong suddenly realized and said, "..." In that case, I was reckless ¡­ Foot... "Please elaborate ¡­"


    This was "not being alone", when he suddenly heard that such a capable helper had arrived, Wang Tong''s confidence could not help but soar.


    However, the blue-clothed man, Wang Tong, was even more serious. He didn''t have the slightest expression on his face.


    At this moment, I, Wang Tong, had mixed feelings. I had been travelling far and wide and had been invincible for many years, but now, I had met an expert. With just one move, I had already suffered a loss. One could see that the art of martial arts was indeed "there is always someone beyond the heavens". It was a form of complacency! Luckily, he had heard from the other party''s tone that they were on the same side. If they were in the same group, how could he still have a life? He was extremely grateful and could only focus on injuring himself. For a time, he was at a loss for words.


    The blue-clothed man''s eyes were still on him, saying, "Brother Wang''s martial arts are indeed brilliant, but ¡­" In Brother Wang''s eyes, are you even worthy opponents for this person? "


    Such a straightforward and straightforward question caught Wang Tong by surprise. He could not help but feel shocked.

 C20

    The blue-clothed man went straight to the point. "Do you think you''re a match for this person?"


    When Wang Tong heard this, he was shocked. He then said, "Your question is very good ¡­ I seem to understand the person who just arrived here, can you give me a detailed update? "


    "You are mistaken," the blue-clothed man shook his head and said. "This person is famous for being an ''old fox''; no one knows his background."


    Wang Tong was disappointed, and the blue-clothed man continued, "But I don''t know much about him. It''s so important that I have to do this. I''ve come to visit you tonight. Brother Wang can''t not be guarded. " The blue-clothed man spoke out the reason for his visit.


    Ah!" Wang Tong nodded his head sadly and said: "Thank you, thank you! With regards to the matter of the old thief ''Golden-Winged Tiger,'' Brother Wu ¡­ "How much do you know?


    The blue clothed man said with a heavy expression, "This person has the surname ''Zhao''. It is said that he is from the Changbai Sect, but his martial arts are his own." "Unfathomable."


    "Ah!" Wang Tong was shocked as he listened. For a long time, the legend about Golden-Winged Tiger was only told by himself. Now it was clearly not heard from the mouth of the man in blue. How could it not make Wang Tong happy? After a while, Wang Tong repeated the name of the sect he had heard about before, "Chang Bai..." Door... Long White... I''ve heard of the sect that Brother Wu is talking about ¡­ This martial art seemed to have lost its legacy. If I did not mention it, I''m afraid I would never remember it again in my life. To think that Golden Wings was from the Long White Sect ¡­ "No wonder."


    The blue-clothed man sighed and said slowly, "Brother Wang might not know this, but the long white man has the power to restrain the martial arts of most sects in the martial arts world. This is the most powerful thing." At this point, he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at Wang Tong.


    Shocked, Wang Tong said, "Why ¡­"


    The blue-clothed man smiled and stood up. "It''s obvious that the master of your residence has arrived."


    Wang Tong was startled. He thought that his hearing ability was always very sensitive. Why didn''t he hear it today? As he was wondering, he saw a shadow flash in front of the window. A girl was already standing in front of it.


    It turned out that when she had come, she had hidden herself in the opposite eaves far from here. Even so, she could not escape the blue-clothed man''s sight.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you at midnight. If you don''t mind, master, I''m coming in now." The green-robed girl said. His voice was crisp and clear. He even said a few words in a natural manner. Clearly, he was speaking to Wang Tong.


    Although Wang Tong did not know who the woman was, but judging from her movement technique, she was obviously very powerful. She was very fat, and he knew that the owner of this place had a daughter named Little Qiao. Having just returned from martial arts training in the Nine Flower Mountain, he guessed that it must be this woman. He cupped his fists and said: "How dare you! "The lady can do as she pleases."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a breeze blew in the room and the girl dressed in green stood in front of Wang Tong. It was extremely agile as it rose and fell. It was truly a first-rate movement technique. Wang Tong was filled with admiration. He then cupped his fists and said, "It must be Miss Qiao. Please accept my apologies!"


    She had heard a lot about Wang Tong and admired him. Since the next day was Mid-Autumn Festival, they would always discuss countermeasures against each other. He didn''t know that Wu Yuxue was also present. It was she who was greatly surprised. She had been in contact with Wu Yuxue before, but her identity was kept a secret so she couldn''t ask too much. To be honest, Wu Yuxue was still a mystery to her. The only thing he could be sure of was that the other party did not harbor any hostility towards the Bai Clan. This was also the most important point. Bai Xiaoqiao could be assured of that.


    Bai Xiaoqiao knew that Wu Yuxue had a unique skill, so it would be inconvenient for her to get too close. She was considering whether to reveal herself, but Wu Yuxue had already seen through her. He could only show himself and let it go.


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked shy, but avoided Wang Tong and said with a smile, "Brother Wang, there''s no need to be polite. My father has talked about your matters many times, and tonight, it''s all thanks to you showing off your skills to those who were on duty in the yamen. Otherwise, they would have thought that no one in this world could block their musket!"


    Wang Tong said, "You flatter me, young lady..." "This Mister Wu ¡­" He didn''t know whether this Mr. Wu and Bai Xiaoqiao knew each other or not, but the moment he mentioned it, Bai Xiaoqiao smiled at Wu Yuxue and said, "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here again!"


    Wu Yuxue said, "My lady, Wan An, please sit down and let us know."


    Although Wang Tong had just arrived, he was not a guest since he wanted to join them. Moreover, he was at his current residence, so he was the host. He quickly moved a chair over and invited Little Qiao to sit.


    Seeing that Wu Yuxue was also present, Bai Xiaoqiao was naturally willing to seek his advice. Thus, she sat down without a trace of politeness.


    Wu Yuxue looked at her and nodded with a smile, "It''s good that you''re here. I was planning to leave Brother Wang''s place, so I went to visit you. It would save me a lot of trouble."


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s oily eyes roamed over her body. With a smile, he said, "I don''t dare to accept it."


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s eyes were sharp and immediately noticed that Wu Yuxue''s clothing was different. She couldn''t help but wrinkle her brows and say, "Eh ¡­" Are you going? "


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That''s right. We are here to bid our farewells to the lady."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was stunned and said, "Oh ¡­" This one suddenly, why? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled slightly and said, "Right now, it''s an eventful time at the Huai Mountain Pass. There''s going to be chaos soon, so the best way to avoid trouble is to leave this place as soon as possible."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked and said, "Could it be that someone found your residence? ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "No, I don''t need to be suspicious ¡­" There was a pause, then he said, "We''ll meet again. You don''t have to ask, you''ll understand everything in the future. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded slightly. His heart was at a loss.


    In Wang Tong''s heart, he was still thinking about what Wu Yuxue had said just now. Now, he heard that Wu Yuxue was about to leave. He quickly said to Bai Xiaoqiao, "This friend Wu truly is peerless in this world. I''m really unable to stand a chance. Just now, I was asking him for advice on how to deal with the current great enemy."


    Bai Little Qiao forced a smile and said, "Is that so?"


    "It''s rare for you to be here," Wu Yuxue said, "Let''s see if you have any wise ideas."


    Bai Xiaoqiao lightly snorted and said, "In front of Mister Wu, where would I be? I''m just listening with rapt attention ¡­!"


    Hearing this, Wang Tong''s heart skipped a beat. He felt that there was something in the girl''s words, but he didn''t know what it was about. Then he looked at Mr. Wu, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Wu Yuxue smiled and turned to Wang Tong, "Brother Wang, what did we talk about just now?"


    "Oh ¡­" He said, "Sir has mentioned the origin of the ''Golden-winged Zi'' and the martial arts characteristics of the Long White Gate ¡­"


    Hearing this, Bai Xiaoqiao could not help but be moved. After all, this matter was related to the fate of the Bai Clan.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That seems to be the only legend about this person ¡­" "The only thing I want to tell you and the lady is what I want you to talk about. This person''s special skill ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao and Wang Tong were shocked. The so-called "know yourself, know your enemy, and be victorious in every battle." Being able to understand the other party''s actions before the battle was of great help to them.


    "This martial art is too terrifying!" As Wu Yuxue spoke, her face was full of worry. A skilled person like Wu Yuxue was always like this when it came to this martial art. One could imagine how terrifying its power was.


    Bai Xiaoqiao and Wang Tong looked at him with eyes full of hope.


    Wu Yuxue murmured, "Black Hand Art..." Have you guys heard about the long-white door''s lost ultimate? "


    Wang Tong exclaimed softly and nodded without saying anything.


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "I know... You''re talking about ''Black Hand Through the Wall''... I''ve heard of it! "


    "It''s precisely this martial art!" Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "It is said to be one of the four arts of the lost martial arts. Other than him, no one has ever used it before."


    Wang Tong nodded and sighed. "I heard it from a hermit when I was living in the northwest."


    Wu Yuxue asked with caution, "A hermit? What is his surname?"


    "Last name ¡­" Wang Tong looked up and thought for a while. Then he said, "Surnamed..." Ah ¡­ It was Jiang! Everyone called him ''Jiang Yin Jun''! "He is a strange man who knows everything."


    Wu Yuxue was surprised when she heard that. A surprised look flashed across her face. However, this man had nothing to do with her. She kept it in her heart and didn''t pursue the matter for the time being.


    Bai Xiaoqiao only paid attention to the so-called ''black hand piercing through the wall''. At this moment, he said panickedly, "Are you saying that ''Golden Winged Children'' know this skill?"


    "I was just about to tell you ¡­" Wu Yuxue slowly said, "I have never seen Golden-Winged Tiger myself, but I have heard of his name for a long time. "This person is most proficient at this'' Black Hand Art '', and is extremely dissatisfied with every move he makes. Therefore, according to the legends in the martial arts world, those who lose to him are mostly'' heartless'' people, who are both sinister and terrifying at the same time."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled at Wu Yuxue and said, "I thought you knew nothing about Golden Winged, but I didn''t know that you knew this person so well ¡­" The meaning behind his words seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with the other party''s attempt to hide the truth from him.


    Wu Yuxue naturally understood the meaning behind her words. She gave a slight smile and declined to comment.


    Ever since Wang Tong learned that the "Golden Winged Tiger" was adept at the "Black Hand Piercing the Wall", his heart had become very heavy. He had been deep in thought the entire time. He had always hoped that Wu Yuxue could say something more, but it seemed that he only knew this much and didn''t know anything else.


    As expected, Wu Yuxue didn''t say anything and stood up from her seat and said, "I''m leaving." As he said that, he looked at Wang Tong before nodding to Bai Xiaoqiao, "Please take care, Miss!"


    Bai Little Qiao slowly stood up from her seat. She wanted to say something, but because Wang Tong was present, it was difficult for her to speak. She silently sat down with a sad expression.


    Wu Yuxue cupped her fists towards the two of them and picked up his belongings from the table, preparing to leave.


    Wang Tong took a step forward and said, "I will send Mr. Wu on his way."


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "There''s no need to be polite!"


    Even so, he did not insist. He allowed Wang Tong to open the door and walk him out of the courtyard.


    The moonlight was like silver, clearly illuminating the surroundings.


    Wang Tong took a step forward and said in a deep and sincere tone, "It has been my fortune to meet Sir today. I can truly say that we ''hate each other''. I don''t know if it is fated to meet Sir and listen to Sir''s teachings." As he spoke, he bent down, bowed deeply to Wu Yuxue three times, and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Wu Yuxue suddenly called out to him.


    Wang Tong said with a sad face, "Sir, is there anything else you want to take care of me?"


    Wu Yuxue stared at him blankly and smiled bitterly. She nodded and said, "You and I do hate meeting each other late ¡­" However, there was still time in the future. How was it going to end like this? Brother Wang must be joking! "


    Wang Tong sighed and said, "Mister, you don''t know that I didn''t come by chance this time ¡­" "Ai ai ai ai ¡­"


    There were still some things that were hard to say. After pausing for a moment, he cupped his fist and said to Wu Yu Xue: "Tonight, Master has received an elegant teachings, and I was just dreaming to know. Facing the enemy the day after tomorrow, if there is anything we can do to prevent trouble, we will definitely not die. We will meet each other in the future. Miss Bai is still waiting.


    "Hold on!" Wu Yuxue called out to him once again, but she only used her eyes to look at him and did not say a word.


    Wang Tong thought he had something to say and was puzzled.


    Making a decision is sometimes not an easy thing to do, especially when it comes to the gains and losses. Wu Yuxue is really troubled about this. Finally, he made a choice. "Brother Wang ¡­" "I have something here that I can lend you for the time being ¡­"


    As Wu Yuxue spoke, she took out a small black leather bag from her luggage bag, which was bulging with unknown contents.


    Wang Tong received it with both hands and felt that it was light. He was at a loss for a moment before he said, "This ¡­ What''s inside? "


    "It''s a Heart Protecting Armor." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Heart Protecting Armor!" Wang Tong was shocked and immediately understood what was going on. He could not help but be overjoyed.


    "This ¡­" Wang Tong repeatedly nodded and said, "Me understands, the love is kind-hearted, forever existing in the heart! "Many thanks!"

 C21

    Wu Yuxue looked at Wang Tong''s excited expression and said, "With this armor, there will be no need to worry about the Golden Winged Tiger harming us. If you wear it closely, and if you wear ordinary clothes on the outside, then you won''t be discovered by him. This item is a family heirloom of the Wu Clan. Brother Wang, you have to use it carefully and don''t let anyone else know about it ¡­ It will be a disaster if we were to be killed! "


    This inheritance of the Wu Clan did not need to reveal the true identity of the speaker. It was just that the speaker did not mean it, nor did the listener. Neither side paid attention to this sentence. Otherwise, with Wang Tong''s experience, he would have been able to immediately identify his opponent.


    Wang Tong was worried about the Mid-Autumn Festival the day after tomorrow, especially worried about the Golden Winged Tiger''s'' Black Hand Piercing the Wall ''abilities. Now that he had the Heart Protecting Armor, he was naturally worried about it and said gratefully, "I will remember it.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "With your martial arts and armor, a fake one would be undefeatable. But as far as I know, this Golden-Winged Tiger is really powerful. Even with me around ¡­"


    Wang Tong was startled, but he was puzzled inside. The other party spoke with a tone as if he wanted to intervene in this matter. However, since he did not say it out loud, he could not ask about it, much less ask for it. For a matter as desperate as this, unless one was willing to shoulder the responsibility willingly, it was inconvenient for anyone to use this method to gain the upper hand. Thus, even though he was moved in his heart, he didn''t ask.


    Wu Yuxue looked at the moon and nodded. "I''ll be going now. If I''m too late, I''m afraid it''ll be too late. Please take care of yourself, Miss Bai. I ¡­" He wanted to say a few more words, but he stopped himself. He cupped his hands and jumped up like a cloud. When it was close to his eyes, he was already more than ten feet away. In the moonlight, he could see that the God of the Road and the top of a tall pine tree had disappeared into thin air with a mere tiptoe, and had risen a second time.


    When Wang Tong saw his movement technique, both of his shoulders were as smooth as water and he did not move at all. However, he knew from the strength of his feet that he was an extreme expert in Qing Gong. He knew from Qing Gong that he did not have this ability. He looked at Fang Xi''s heart protection armor. It was only a palm-sized leather bag. Wu Yuxue had instructed him not to let out more than ten people, so she carefully put it away.


    Just as he kept it properly, he felt a shadow flash before him and Bai Xiaoqiao appeared in front of him in shock.


    The tiled pot of soup said, "The young lady is here."


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked around and said dejectedly, "He left."


    Wang Tong said, "I just left, is there anything for you?"


    White Qiao shook her head and said, "Forget it."


    The two of them returned to the room and sat down. Wang Tong sighed and said, "Mister Wu is indeed a martial arts man. I have never seen him in my life. He is truly a mutant ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao laughed coldly and said, "There are some who have a strange way of doing things, but they fear strong enemies and do not do what is right ¡­" At this point, she suddenly stopped and bitterly smiled. "Could it be that he is this kind of person? "Hmph ¡­" "I really hope that I''m not mistaken about him ¡­"


    Wang Tong shook his head and said, "Mister Wu looks very righteous. I don''t want him to be the person that this lady is talking about ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao turned her head to look at him and said, "How do you know ¡­" Humph! It was difficult to draw dragons and tigers and it was impossible to draw bones. "If he was really like what you, Brother Wang, said, then we shouldn''t have left at this time ¡­" Saying that, he let out a soft sigh, and a trace of sadness appeared on his face. She lowered her head in desolation and said, "I sometimes thought that he ¡­ Sigh, the group fight actually misjudged him. "


    Wang Tong was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered, "Just now before Wu Dai left, he seemed to have said that he would come back. Maybe he wanted to hold back the family, not willing to tell Ye QIu beforehand."


    "Is that so?" Bai Xiaoqiao smiled bitterly and said, "If that''s the case, then he won''t leave. I don''t think so ¡­" Shaking her head, her face grew colder. He said, "Forget it, don''t talk about him anymore. I''ve come to see you tonight because of your courage. I''ve also come to ask you for advice on how to deal with your enemy the day after tomorrow. I wonder if I have any good ideas about how to deal with your enemies? "


    "You flatter me, young lady!" Wang Tong''s thick eyebrows creased as he said, "Even if Lady Mu doesn''t come tonight, I will tell your father tomorrow and pay you a visit personally. It would be a good opportunity for you ¡­" As he said this, he stopped for a moment and looked around.


    Bai Xiaoqiao smiled and said, "You can be at ease. There are no idle people here."


    Wang Tong said, "That''s for the best..." From what I can see, the old thief Golden Winged must have personally come in the night after tomorrow. Although the mansion is guarded by the fire spears of the God''s camp, the number of them is too few, and the Golden Winged Clan''s martial arts are too high so it will be difficult to defend against them. "Young lady, what do you think?"


    Bai Little Qiao nodded and said, "Who said I was wrong. A creatinine fire gun can only scare ordinary citizens. If I meet someone with true ability, it will be useless."


    Wang Tong said, "So what I''ve seen is that you two relatives should go somewhere else to hide for the time being and come back after this storm." What does the girl think? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook his head and said, "I''ve already told daddy about this matter. It won''t work. Firstly, my father doesn''t look like someone who has been framed. If the two elders escape, it will implicate the entire family. Secondly, if they escape from today, how can they escape from tomorrow? It''s too late to say anything else if you''re shocked! "


    Wang Tong thought for a moment, and this was indeed the case. He nodded his head and said, "The lady is right, but the mansion is very big, and even if your father had to deal with it, the hall should have chosen a place to hide. It would not be appropriate for the person to investigate."


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded and said, "I have discussed this matter with my mother. Although she is unwilling to hide by herself, she is unable to do so. "When the time comes, I will protect him and act according to the circumstances. However, for father, I will need Brother Wang to do his best."


    Wang Tong said, "I have the same intentions as you." He sighed sadly and said, "Don''t worry miss, I will do my best to protect you. If you lose, then you can only die." As he said this, he had a mournful look on his face.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s eyes turned red and he said, "Big Brother Wang, you are being too serious. "Please don''t have any thoughts of taking care of me. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. As long as a person is alive, there will always be hope. Please promise me that!" When she spoke, she could not help but burst into tears.


    Wang Tong could not believe that this girl was actually someone who loved others. He was stunned and said emotionally, "Wang Tong, remember this lady''s words, you don''t dare to sacrifice yourself ¡­ "It''s already late at night. Let''s think it over tomorrow."


    Bai Xiao Qiao stood up and said, "Alright! Brother Wang has been running all day. If you''re tired, you should rest earlier. Tomorrow, Father will still have time to discuss some evil things with you. " After saying that, he walked out of the room.


    Wang Tong followed him out. Bai Xiaoqiao gave a slight nod to himself, and his figure flickered. He flew three zhang away in shock, disappearing into the hunger as well.


    Wang Tong sized up the girl''s movement technique. Although he couldn''t compare himself to Wu Yuxue, she was still around his level. He had long heard of this lady practicing martial arts in the Nine Flower Mountain and had learned a great martial arts. Today, he had finally seen it with his own eyes. It was enough to comfort her that she had such a daughter.


    Returning to his room, under the light of the lamp, Wang Tong examined this "Heart Protecting Armor". It was like a thin vest of black satin, but definitely not silk satin. It was soft to the touch and could not wrinkle, yet it also had an elastic strength. If Wu Yu Xue hadn''t told her beforehand, she wouldn''t have believed that such a small, thin thing could protect her body. She was curious, so she took off her clothes, put on the armor, and tried patting it with her right hand.


    The first time, he did not dare to use too much strength. There was only a light slap, and with a popping sound, it was as if he had hit a sheepskin raft. His own palm actually bounced back, and his second palm immediately added 30% of his strength, slamming down with a palm strike that was exactly the same as the last time. Only his hand was thrown high into the air. When he looked at his own body, he saw that apart from a slight burn on his palm, he was completely unharmed. The principle behind pushing it in detail was obviously to spread the added force outwards a little. Therefore, although it had the power of vibration and no damage, coupled with its own elasticity, it naturally dissipated the sudden force.


    He took out a dagger and tried to poke it lightly at the corner of his clothes. There was a loud sound of cracking, and unexpectedly, there was no damage to the dagger, causing Wang Tong to be overjoyed. For the second time, he increased his strength and stabbed the dagger down again, but this time, there was a "ding" sound at the tip of the dagger, followed by a crisp "crack", and the tip of the dagger was actually bent. After this experiment, Wang Tong was greatly relieved. He no longer had any doubts and was afraid that his treasured robe would be lost. He decided to put it on and go to sleep. He felt reassured, and with the days of constant running, he was exhausted. He relaxed a little bit, laid his head on the pillow, and fell into a deep sleep.


    At daybreak, Wu Yuxue had already arrived at the "Stone Ridge" that was one hundred and twenty miles north of the county.


    This mountain was thousands of feet high with a sharp point at the top, making it especially difficult to walk on. From afar, the beautiful scene looked like a huge, snow-white, sharp knife stabbing into the clouds.


    At the highest point of the Stone Ridge stood an ancient temple, the famous "Cloudburst Temple".


    In normal times, climbing the mountain into the temple has a certain road, chiseling stone into a level, towing rope, step by step to ascend. Even the fastest footwork required a day''s worth of time.


    Wu Yu Xue didn''t need to use this. He only took the shortcut to the peak. His lightness skills were excellent, not dangerous, just like a pair of shoes on a wide road. "Before sunrise, they had already arrived at the peak of the" Cloudburst Temple "." The reason why the Cloudburst Temple was named as Cloudburst Temple was because of the two words "Cloudburst".


    "The white above is the cloud, and the white below is the snow." "The Hall of Clouds was wedged between these two white pieces, and it seemed to be free of its" "indomitable spirit" "." The high ground was extremely cold. They did not need to wait for the cold winter. Snow had already begun to fall at the beginning of autumn on the Shitou Ridge.


    There was no snow in this year''s drought, but at the summit, there was still a small amount of snow at the tip.


    Several jackdaw manure hovered between the old pines in front of the temple, and the ground was covered with leaves. The wind was blowing from the sky. There was a chill in the snow against the steep peaks. The temple door was always open.


    In order to defend against the cold wind, there was a square wall of shade near the entrance... The women''s wall. Behind the wall was a spawning pool. At this moment, the surface of the water was covered with a thin layer of ice. It was as if a huge piece of glass had been placed on top of it.


    Wu Yuxue stepped on the broken branches and leaves on the ground and arrived at the entrance of the temple.


    The sky was already dark. The two oil-paper lanterns emitted a dim light. The scene was one of utter desolation.


    The monks of the Cloudburst Temple were already up. Facing the first glimmer of light, there were a total of two rows of people practicing their morning cultivation on the training field ¡­ There were a total of eighteen people doing morning practice with a set of fist techniques. This was the only monk in the temple other than Abbot Yun and the two priests.


    Wu Yuxue''s sudden appearance shocked the monk who was practicing and he stopped his training.


    A young monk put on a cassock and slowly approached Wu Yu Xue. He then realized that the person was Wu Yu Xue. The monk immediately smiled.


    "Ah ¡­" Isn''t this Almsgiver Wu!? Why did you come up the mountain so early in the morning? " As soon as he finished speaking, a tall and muscular monk with a black beard quickly walked out from the inside and greeted Wu Yuxue from afar. He then bowed and said, "I am waiting for the orders of Reverend Feng. Benefactor, please follow me to the rear palace. "


    Wu Yuxue smiled, clasped her hands, and thanked him. She said, "This old monk knows everything. I was just saying that he has not woken up and that this trip was in vain."


    This middle-aged man with a black beard was known as "Zhi Fa". He was the head monk of the Cloudburst Temple and naturally knew Wu Yuxue.


    When the Buddhist monk heard this, his face broke into a smile, and he said, "Master Fang originally sat in seclusion, but he only woke up yesterday evening. After the evening class, Master Fang instructed the poor monk to come to the temple at around sunrise. This is indeed the case. This old monk has come late, please forgive me! "

 C22

    The Buddhist monk wanted Wu Yuxue to explain the situation.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "Looks like the old monk''s skills are even better than before. It is indeed the grace of Buddha. You don''t have to be so polite, just lead the way. "


    The Buddhist monk replied, "Yes," then turned around and walked inside.


    The young monk that walked over from Wu Yuxue''s side said his farewells. He then followed the monk inside.


    It was pitch black in front of his eyes and only a pine oil torch was burning nearby. From time to time, it would emit crackling sounds, and wisps of oil smoke would rise into the air before transforming into a clear white dragon that was not dispersed by the wind. It was a strange thing.


    The gallery stretched far away, covered with thatch, and covered with stones, the pillars of which were made of thick juniper wood that had been there for many years, and which, over the years, seemed to glow with a layer of white. The entire corridor looked simple and unadorned, but it was ancient and very elegant.


    The Buddhist Monk who was walking in front had light, nimble steps and a serene expression. From the looks of it, he knew that his martial arts skills were not ordinary.


    After passing through the long corridor and the main hall, they arrived at the stone chamber on the back mountain. Since this was where Monk Chu Yun trained, disciples of the Pingji Temple were not allowed to enter and leave without special permission.


    In front of the door stood a pair of stalactites. On top of them stood a tall paper lamp, and the stones on the ground stretched out in a winding manner, making a very artistic spread. In twos and threes, it extended all the way to the end of the stone room.


    Wu Yuxue was already a frequent visitor, and her relationship with Monk Chu Yun was already very close. He was very clear about everything here. Take the stones on the ground, for example, if one did not know the profoundness of the stone, it would be very difficult to walk.


    When the monk came to this place, he stopped and turned around. He said, "Mister, you can go in yourself. I will go take care of the breakfast."


    Wu Yu Xue thanked him and waited until Buddhist Monk turned around to leave before he turned back to the stone meditation room. With a sigh, she asked, "How have you been?"


    Just as Wu Yuxue finished her sentence, a person in the stone room sighed and said, "A rabbit is blocking the ancient road. Only then did the fly get caught alive. A... Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue halted her steps and gritted her teeth in hatred. He knew that it was useless to be angry at her. What the old monk didn''t want to say was, even if you put a knife to his neck, you shouldn''t even think of making him spit out a single word.


    Since Wu Yu Xue''s anger was gone, she sighed and helplessly sat down on the chair. She looked at the old monk with a bitter smile and said, "Alright ¡­" Let''s not talk about this anymore. "Since you didn''t say anything, this trip was a waste of time."


    "You didn''t come for nothing." The old monk''s eyes were full of spirit as he looked at Wu Yuxue and said, "At least we will save you from calamity."


    "Dissolve the calamity." Wu Yuxue said with a smile, "Tell me about it."


    The old monk nodded and said, "From now on, you will stay with me. After seven days, the world will be peaceful."


    "You want me to leave after seven days?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Right." The old monk said.


    "No way!" Wu Yuxue sneered and said, "I''ve already explained the reason ¡­" "Forget it, I originally wanted to drag you down the mountain and lend me a hand. However, from the looks of it now, my hopes are slim." Even so, Wu Yuxue still held a glimmer of hope. She looked eagerly at the old monk and said, "You know that my ''Iron Body Art'' is insufficient. I can''t defeat his'' Black Hand Barrier ''¡­"


    "It''s more than ''Black Hand Piercing the Wall'' ¡­" The old monk said coldly.


    "So ¡­" If you are willing to help me, just with your Jade Pipa and my Yan Clan''s unique skill, hmph hmph ¡­ Even if he is powerful, he is not our match. "


    The old monk smiled coldly and said, "Amitabha... This old monk is someone who has long since stepped out of the mundane world.


    Wu Yuxue was stunned and nodded, "Very good! I finally got to know you. "


    The old monk chanted another Buddhist prayer before saying, "You and I are in a different situation today, we can''t talk about everything at once ¡­ Little Yan''er, don''t disturb my old monk''s state of mind... "Immeasurable Buddha ¡­" When he was chanting, he rubbed the buddhist beads with his hands and slightly lowered his head. He actually closed his eyes.


    Wu Yu Xue was stunned for a while. She thought of the calamity that was about to befall the Bai family and couldn''t help but be confused. Suddenly, she saw Bai Xiao Jiao''s figure. Her deep yet innocent eyes were fixated on her. Just a face waiting to die.


    In a split-second, Wu Yuxue was covered in cold sweat.


    In terms of relationships, he and the Bai Clan were only friends for a few times, and there was no deep relationship between them. Even if he was only at the White Jade Rank, it was just a conversation. Was there really a need to meddle in this matter? What was more, it was a matter of life and death. And then he just couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart, unless he was a wooden person who didn''t want to think about it. A man of flesh and blood would never let his words go, let alone show mercy and righteousness.


    Even in the direct sunlight, his face was too pale.


    Wu Yu Xue''s heart was excited and her blood was boiling as if it was going to spurt out. The more she was like this, the more furious she became when she saw the old monk not caring about her. She really wanted to jump up and give him a good kick ¡ª "Swallow School" was one of the best places in the martial arts world. This was the result of ''bitter training''. If he succeeded, then all emotions and desires would not be easily affected, so it would not be easy.


    Yan Xue (Wu Yu Xue) was quite confident in her family''s inherited martial arts. He had gained a lot from this, but today ¡­


    The old monk did not actually enter a meditative state. His bright eyes stared at the young man before him through the slits of his eyes. His every move, no matter what he was thinking, could not escape his eyes.


    "Ah ¡­" Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha ¡­" The old monk said a Buddhist prayer for no reason and thought: "It seems that you are determined to care about this!"


    Wu Yuxue replaced the answer with a resolute look.


    The old monk murmured, "You have taken my life, I will repay your debts, you love my heart, and I love your beauty. Because of fate, after thousands of trials and tribulations, I have always been tied down ¡­" As he spoke, he opened his eyes and stared straight at the other party.


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be shocked by his sharp gaze and subconsciously avoided the gaze of the old monk. After a while, his gaze returned to the old monk''s face.


    "Little Yan''er, listen to me. You don''t need to interfere in this matter." The old monk was actually very sincere, but the young man in front of him was not moved at all.


    "Let me tell you the story." The old monk almost begged him, "Do you know how your uncle Yan Zi, Old Heroic Assassin, broke his left arm?"


    "What does that have to do with it?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "It does not have anything to do with this, but it does seem like a warning to you." The old monk said.


    Wu Yuxue heaved a sigh of relief. Honestly speaking, he was in no mood to listen to these words.


    However, the old monk pretended not to know and continued, "Forty-one years ago, no... "Forty-two years ago, on a snowy night, your uncle had meddled with a matter of business in order to save a young nun who refused to go abroad ¡­"


    "That''s my aunt, ''female flying guard'' Shi Mingyu." Wu Yuxue said.


    "That''s right!" Is Stone... "Mingyu!" The old monk said coldly, "The other party is the notorious'' Green Bamboo Tang Lord '', Ear less Old Ni. She had great difficulty in accepting her proud disciple. She wanted to impart her own martial arts to him, but your aunt had no intentions of doing so ¡­ That day, I was in the middle of a game of chess with your grandfather. When your uncle came, I still remember the conversation between father and son! "


    Wu Yuxue was silently watching the old monk, trying to understand the meaning behind his words.


    The old monk snorted and continued, "After the father and son''s exchange, your grandfather said that without ears it is not easy to provoke. Since your uncle ignored your grandfather''s words, your grandfather asked him how much the Yan Clan''s ultimate technique, ''Seventy-Two Swallows Fly'', had learned. Your uncle said he would, and your grandfather told him to show it to him. "


    Wu Yuxue was startled when she heard this. It seemed like she had heard of this before. However, there was also some doubt. "Wait a moment. Could it be that you saw it with your own eyes?"


    The old monk smiled, nodded and said, "Good question! "Your Yan Clan''s ultimate technique does not allow outsiders to spy on it. Even I, as its founder, was no exception. I tactfully avoided it."


    Wu Yuxue nodded in agreement.


    "Your uncle seemed to have performed it when I came back," the old monk said. "Your grandfather let him go."


    "Is that because my uncle is already proficient in my family''s unique skill?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "No," the old monk said coldly, "your grandfather told me at the time that your uncle didn''t even have half the temper."


    "Then... Why... "Yet another ¡­?" Wu Yuxue wanted to continue speaking, but the old monk stopped her with a gesture, saying, "Your grandfather continued to play chess with me. Halfway through the game, he stopped talking. When I looked at him, he was actually crying."


    Wu Yuxue asked, "Why is that?"


    "Sigh!" The old monk sighed and said, "At that time, my buddhist skills were not deep, and I was also lost. When I saw your grandfather crying in his heart, your grandfather unconsciously asked him what was the reason. Your grandfather then told me that your uncle''s departure was a calamity, and that even if he didn''t die, he would definitely end up with a miserable ending. "


    "Ah!" When Wu Yuxue heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

 C23

    The old monk looked at Wu Yuxue and said with a sigh, "Your grandfather is indeed a swordsman of the times. Of course, this is closely related to his excellent martial arts skills. " After pausing for a moment, the old monk continued, "After I asked around, your grandfather told me that among the seventy-two hands of Swallow''s Flying Ultimate Skill, there were twelve hands that he was not familiar with. Not to mention this, the most important part was that it was completely different from what he had previously taught him ¡­ You know what I mean... That would mean ''Qi deviation'' ¡ª training left side! "


    Wu Yuxue let out a faint sigh upon hearing this.


    The old monk continued, "It was because of this that your grandfather was certain that he would lose in this move. Moreover, he had calculated that Ear less Old Ni would use that kind of sword technique to defeat him ¡­ As a result of this judgment, even if your uncle managed to escape from your throat, it would still be difficult for him to escape the fate of losing his arm ¡­ The result was that he got it right. I''ve never admired anyone in my life. Your grandfather was the only one I admired. Even now, I am still ashamed of myself! "


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and said, "In that case, my grandfather was wrong."


    "Why?" The old monk asked seriously.


    "Since he already knew this would happen, he shouldn''t have let my uncle take the risk." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Hehe!" Well said! Well said! A... Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha ¡­" The old monk said.


    As soon as Wu Yuxue finished speaking, she immediately became alert and felt a great shock in her heart. She thought, "The older the better." He didn''t think that the old monk would have such an idea. With the advice of the old monk, he lowered his head and pondered silently.


    After that, your grandfather said that if he really tries to sneak away from your uncle, it''s not impossible. However, in the future, your uncle will definitely not be able to understand, and he will not be able to escape from this'' heartless father ''hearing ¡­ It also destroyed a good relationship between your uncle and your aunt in the future. Of course, there are deeper reasons as well, including why your grandfather didn''t personally act ¡­ However, these are not the words that are said here, so it is clear that what happened today has nothing to do with it. "


    Wu Yuxue glanced at the old monk. In that instant, his emotions were thrown into disarray.


    The old monk nodded and said, "Your uncle''s entire life was ruined because of him losing an arm. Although your grandfather had broken the rules in the future and eventually mastered the ultimate technique, compared to your father''s unparalleled skill that was passed down in the Yan Clan, he is still far off."


    The old monk smiled and said, "Your family and I have been friends for three generations ¡­" Little Yan''er, just let me drag this on for a while. Your family''s Yan Clan''s ultimate technique has not been discovered in the Jianghu for almost ten years, so why did your father choose Yan Qingfeng to stay in seclusion for the rest of his life? And why did your mother keep Qinglian as her companion, looking down on the mortal world, and asking Buddha in her later years ¡­ Do you understand that? Was it related to his treacherous and dangerous Jianghu career? ¡­ Your father was wrong, he shouldn''t have asked you to come to me! "


    Wu Yuxue asked with a sneer, "Why is that so?"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "Why? I have to control you too! "


    "Enough ¡­" Don''t say anymore! " Wu Yuxue stood up and walked to the window.


    In front of the window, although the sun was shining brightly, the place was "unbearably cold." The cold wind blew over, causing one to feel the pain of being pierced by needles.


    Wu Yuxue suppressed her excitement and didn''t say a word.


    "Little Yan''er, can you let me kiss you again?" The old monk said.


    Wu Yuxue''s heart was filled with unspeakable anger. When she thought of the size of the Bai Clan, she couldn''t bear it any longer. He said, "Just ask."


    The old monk smiled coldly and asked, "What do you think of comparing your uncle''s skills?"


    Wu Yuxue slowly turned back and said, "Do you want to see it for yourself?"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that. You''re just laughing at me for not being able to understand it, right?"


    Wu Yuxue snorted and said, "You know my father. If he thinks my martial arts are not good enough, he won''t let me go down the mountain."


    The old monk nodded, believing it to be true. "Then what about the hall?"


    "My mother''s side was stricter, but I managed to get through." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Well, what about your mother?" The old monk asked.


    "No!" Wu Yuxue continued: "She really does love her son. She actually secretly gave me the Yan Clan''s heirloom, the ''Golden Yan Protecting Heart Armor''!"


    "Amitabha ¡­" The old monk chanted a Buddhist prayer in a low voice and said, "Does this mean that you have yet to learn the Yan Clan''s'' Iron Body Divine Art ''?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That''s right, I''ve told you before ¡­" If I had a hundred percent chance, I wouldn''t have come to see you today. "


    "Immeasurable Buddha ¡­" Little Yan, do you know how powerful that golden chicken is? You know... "What?" The old monk said.


    Wu Yuxue replied, "Of course I know."


    "Obviously, you''re still unsure." The old monk looked at Wu Yuxue and said, "This man started to learn martial arts at the age of six. He has practiced the Bone Washing Scripture and is immune to all weapons in his body. We can perhaps compete with him in cultivating the Iron Body Divine Art, but we know full well that you are no match for him now. "


    Wu Yuxue was stunned when she heard this. He only knew that the old golden chicken had excellent skills of ''Black Hand Piercing the Wall'', but he didn''t know that the other party had such skills. However, he didn''t know this, but his heart was burning with the flame of being on the same level as him ¨C this was probably what the so-called ''powerhouses'' were like, not to mention the ''chivalry'' that was contained within them.


    "You may not know it!" The old monk habitually chanted a Buddhist prayer and said, "Amitabha... Let me tell you something else. This person''s surname was Long Jiang, and he was born into the Heilongjiang river bank. At the age of six, he served as a teacher. As for the skill that this Jiang Long learnt, aside from his ability to become invulnerable to the sword and the Bone Washing Scripture, he also learned the skill to traverse mountains with his master every day and ate all the spirit medicines. It was a light skill that was hard for ordinary people to hope for, and as far as I know, only your father Yan Zhuoyun could compete with him. Your Qing Gong is excellent, I don''t know if you can be like him! " The old monk sighed. And then he said, "..." These are all his early years. As for how he would enter the underworld in the future, it''s clear that there will be some strange encounters. Your parents know this much better than me ¡­ Didn''t they tell you? "


    Wu Yuxue shook her head, feeling a little scared. How could my parents not tell me? My mother even repeatedly told me to have more of this person. It seemed that he really was wary of this person. However, he never would have thought that by some strange accident, this old golden chicken would actually fly out of Liaodong and arrive in the Central Plains''s interior. Yet, it had also come to Lin Huai, and it seemed like it was about to meet him. This was truly a mysterious arrangement!


    "Your parents are going to die ¡­" As the old monk spoke, he raised his eyebrows as if he had something to say, but then swallowed it back down his throat. After a while, he continued, "Maybe it''s really because of your parents'' hard work ¡­ In any case, I can be sure that your parents do not want you to meet this person ¡­ "


    Wu Yu Xue nodded and could not help but ask: "What for? "Old monk, do you know?"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "You can''t say it. You can''t say it. You should believe what your parents said ¡­" "It might not be good!"


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "Old monk, do you mean that I should just stand by and watch?"


    "It has to be, it can''t be ¡­" The old monk muttered a Buddhist prayer and said, "Amitabha... Knowing that she couldn''t do it, the foolish man and the little Yan''er ¡­ You have to understand that the Swallow School is now only a single disciple under you. Since your parents entrusted you to this old monk, they obviously wanted me to get close to the instructor ¡­ No matter what, I cannot let you leave! "


    Wu Yuxue sneered. She was about to say something when she saw that the old monk had started to fight. She said with a smile, "From now on, you will temporarily rest in my meditation room for twenty-four hours. The front hall still has matters to attend to, so this old monk will be taking my leave now! "


    Wu Yuxue was startled and was about to say something when the old monk turned around and walked out.


    At this time, he was the only one left in the delivery room.


    Wu Yuxue was momentarily stifled, but she was unable to flare up.


    Wu Yuxue was not a willful person. The old monk''s previous exhortation was not completely unreasonable. When they came that day, his parents had repeatedly instructed him to discuss everything with this old monk. They were very respectful of him. His father often criticized himself for being resolute and headstrong. Why did he want to send himself to the sect? From this old monk studying Buddhist scriptures, singing "The Great Curse" 120 times a day, copying scriptures and other random things, could it be that there was a deeper meaning to it? Or could it be that it was very difficult to see what was happening in front of him? Could it be that an ominous disaster was about to befall upon him? This was really confusing. However, the old monk acted the same way as him, saying, "Holy Dragon doesn''t even see the end of his face." It was unfathomable.


    Wu Yuxue thought like this and didn''t feel depressed at all. However, that matter with the Bai Clan really made him uneasy.


    Wu Yuxue was truly in a dilemma now!

 C24

    The light in the meditation room was very bright. Suddenly, a spark exploded from the oil lamp on the stone table, and it immediately went out.


    Wu Yuxue felt uncomfortable as if her heart was pressed down by a thousand pound stone.


    Wu Yuxue seemed to get up helplessly from her chair and walked towards the window. A gust of cold wind blew through, and he noticed that the two lines of Narcissus were abnormally bright. A white-haired monk was squatting down to tidy up.


    The daffodil bloomed at this time, as if it was a little too early. Maybe the mountain was cold, but even the flowers were in chaos. The good thing was that the scenery was really good, and he didn''t notice it when he came here earlier.


    From the back, he seemed to be the management master of the "Buddha Temple". They had met once before when they were staying in the temple, but since they were not very familiar with each other, there was no need to greet him.


    Wu Yuxue forced herself to be patient, and stayed in the room for an hour before the old monk turned around and left. She did not know what had happened, but despite her calm personality, she could not understand what had happened today, even though she was worried that Monk Yun would come out and ridicule her.


    Perhaps it was because she had eaten the aconite and drank the juice from the medicine, she was able to calm herself down. Wu Yu Xue initially wanted to adjust her breathing to recover her energy, but she found that she had entered a meditative state.


    Perhaps it was the special function of those foods that caused the base manure to take effect. At this moment, Wu Yuxue felt that her whole body was connected, warm and comfortable. A wave of energy ran through all the meridians in her body, and then she felt the thirty-six floors of the building, which was called "The three flowers converge at the top of the building, five breaths at the end of the day". She felt that her entire body was immersed in the "The intersection of kai and Li", and at this moment, Wu Yuxue forgot about everything else.


    It would be better to say "I woke up". People like Wu Yuxue, who had a profound understanding of different arts, would usually focus on adjusting their Qi and breathing, treating it as sleep. Time could be short or long.


    Wu Yuxue was usually meditating while exercising. She could wake up in less than two hours, but today, she did not know why she had extended her routine for such a long period of time.


    The reason that Wu Yuxue woke up was because of the blinding red light. When he opened his eyes, he realized that it was dusk.


    A few white feathered mountain birds were circling the roof of Cloudburst Temple. With the ear-piercing "gua gua" sound, it was obvious that the scene of the "tired bird thinking of returning" was about to end.


    Wu Yuxue stood up from the praying mat, feeling refreshed and refreshed. When he finally confirmed the scene before his eyes, he did not feel shocked at all.


    Monk Chu Yun hadn''t returned yet, but it was obvious that this monk was already waiting for him.


    This monk had a bald head, white eyebrows, thin and thin skin. He was the master of the "Buddha Temple" who had been collecting the daffodils in the courtyard earlier, "Monk Wen Chang".


    "Amitabha, Young Benefactor is awake?" It''s time for dinner. " The old monk slowly stood up from his chair.


    Wu Yuxue was startled as she sized him up and said, "Is that Master Dachang? I don''t even know when you got here. Where is Old Brother Yun? " As he spoke, he looked around, but there was no sign of the old man.


    Monk Wen Chang clasped his hands and said: "Amitabha... The old abbot had temporarily moved to the front hall. He would need to keep young master here for three days before he could descend the mountain ¡­ The old monk was ordered to wait for me. When I give a scroll of scripture to the young benefactor, ah ¡­ Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha!"


    "Hng hng!" Wu Yuxue sneered. Wasn''t it a dream for this cunning monk to ask Master Da Chang to stay here for three days instead of showing himself? He immediately looked at Master Wen Chang and said, "Thank you, Master. I am not interested in writing any scriptures. Please show me to your reverend abbot. I''m about to leave. "


    Monk Wen Chang smiled and said, "Young Benefactor probably doesn''t understand. The old abbot is meditating in the front hall and told the old monk that he will only wake up after three days. Young Benefactor, you can meet him again after three days."


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said: "I see. Alright, since he has no objections, I won''t see him anymore. I''ll have to trouble master to pass the message to him on my behalf three days later." I''m going down the mountain now. " As he spoke, he bowed deeply to Monk Wen Chang and walked out.


    When he thought of this, Wu Yuxue''s feet had just moved when he saw a shadow flash in front of him. With a gentle breeze, Monk Wen Chang was already standing at the entrance. What a fast movement technique. It was very obvious that his movements were not weak either! He was standing in the middle of the door and blocked Wu Yuxue''s path.


    Wu Yuxue was shocked and took a step back, "... Why is Master doing this now? "


    "Ah ¡­" Mi... Tuo ¡­ Buddha, Young Benefactor please forgive me! " Monk Wen Chang bowed deeply and the thug asked, "I have been ordered to wait upon you. Please don''t leave for the time being within three days."


    Wu Yuxue finally understood and smiled, "I understand. "The old monk wanted you to monitor my entrance and exit, but ¡­?"


    "Benefactor''s words are too harsh!" Monk Wen Chang closed her eyes and said, "Please have dinner. I have a piece of the ''Great Buddha Head, the Blue Scripture'' which I wish to discuss with you."


    "Thank you!" Suddenly, Wu Yuxue''s heart was set ablaze with rage. However, no matter what sort of person it was, the monk was always kind to himself. He was rude and impolite, so he said, "Great monk, please step aside. It will be inconvenient for me to offend you." As he said this, his right hand sank down, and with the strength of his elbow, he struck towards the monk''s waist.


    Wu Yuxue had only used 30% of her power because she didn''t know how strong her opponent was. How could she know that this monk was actually a very powerful practitioner?


    Just as Wu Yuxue''s arm was about to slam into him, the monk suddenly drew back his leg. He did not move even a little bit, and instead, forcefully pulled his waist back into the pit of his stomach by a little more than half a foot.


    Wu Yuxue''s evasive move actually missed.


    "Amitabha, it''s better if Young Benefactor is calm. This old monk is lacking in manners!" As he spoke, his two skinny palms opened up and suddenly grabbed towards Wu Yuxue''s shoulders.


    In this way, Wu Yu Xue couldn''t just ignore him. His Yan Clan movement technique was indeed unfathomable. Just as Wen Chang pressed down with her palms, a cool breeze blew in front of her eyes. Her figure started to float. Her hands loosened and her grab hit nothing but air.


    Wen Chang was alarmed. She quickly took a step forward and turned her body to face the opponent with her palm, preparing to attack him.


    However, Wu Yuxue was much faster than him. Along with the sharp wind from his palm, a scorching heat rushed towards the "Zhitang Acupoint" behind Monk Wen Chang.


    Wu Yu Xue''s palm shot out like lightning, not giving Monk Da Chang any time to calm down. It was already impossible for him to pull back, so he immediately felt a wave of heat from his back, but it was already hit by the other party''s palm. His feet flashed, and he staggered three steps forward before he was able to stand still.


    Of course, Wu Yuxue did not intend to hurt him, so she saved it carefully. If she really did hit him, he would definitely be injured. At this moment, it was just to get rid of him.


    "My apologies!" As Wu Yu Xue''s voice left her mouth, she dashed out of the door in a flash.


    It turned out that this monk, Wen Chang, had received orders from Old Brother Yun to impart Buddhist scriptures to Wu Yuxue on the surface, but in reality, he was here to guard his mission of not allowing him to go out. Now, seeing that the young man had already rushed out of the door, how could he let Wu Yuxue out of the room so easily?


    "Young Benefactor, you cannot leave!" As he spoke, he pointed his foot forward and made a pouncing motion. His two slender palms intersected as he used the move "White Ape Giving Peach" to move towards Wu Yuxue''s hands.


    As long as his hands rested on the monk''s shoulders, he could perform the buddhist technique ''bone splitting'' technique. First, he would disconnect the arms of the monk. In that case, the monk would be more obedient. However, he didn''t expect this young man to be so aggressive. He had just handed over his hands when he saw Wu Yuxue pull her body down and spin like a cloud.


    Monk Wen Chang let out a grunt. Since he was highly regarded by Monk Chu Yun, he was obviously not an incompetent person. Now, seeing that Wu Yuxue was about to leave, he became even more anxious and shouted: "Where are you going!" The grey clothes fluttered from his fat sleeves. Like a snake, it shot out an apricot-colored silk polyester strand.


    It turned out that Monk Wen Chang had some excellent work to do on this silk cloth.


    In his early years, he had a nickname. It was the "Feisal Monk." He came from the Shaolin Temple, and only one of the two monks practiced this technique in the Shaolin Temple. Now, this skill had long since lost its legacy. Monk Chu Yun knew that he had this skill, and it was likely because of this that he was able to guard Wu Yuxue.


    Wu Yuxue had just moved, but before she could land on the ground, she felt a strong gust of wind from her feet. A rope had already reached her feet.


    The monk''s skill could be said to be extremely ingenious. Once the silk was thrown out, it formed a "zigzag" shape in the air and went straight up and down Wu Yuxue''s body.


    Wu Yuxue was too careless.


    Due to the previous test, even though he knew that the monk''s kung fu was not weak, it was still extremely difficult for him to be a match for the monk. Thus, he did not place the monk in his heart. He didn''t seem to care about it at the moment. He lifted his left foot and moved it along the tip of his foot. He then moved it up to the silk.


    It was only when his toes came into contact with the other party''s silk that he knew something was wrong.


    Wu Yuxue was so shocked that she didn''t have time for him to change his moves. The rope beneath her feet was already moving up like a snake, skillfully using its strength and calculating its limits.


    Wu Yuxue only felt her entire body tighten, and then she fell down with a screw spinning in the air.

 C25

    Wu Yuxue''s carelessness was caught by Monk Wen Chang. However, Wu Yuxue was from the ''Swallow School'' after all. Although she was tied up by her opponent, she showed no signs of failure. Her body slipped and fell to the ground but did not fall.


    Monk Wen Chang shouted, "Pour!" With a single hand, he channeled his force and quickly swept the silk outwards. The force of this area was extremely strong. But unexpectedly, Wu Yuxue was standing straight and did not waver in the slightest.


    For the second time, the monk decided to use the power of the left bronze hammer to move Wu Yuxue, who was a young man. One had to know that the strength of this place was at least a thousand pounds! Even if it was just a stone tablet, it was enough to topple him.


    However, Wu Yuxue did not fall, but stood firmly on the spot. The monk''s strength of one thousand Jin was like an ant trying to shake a tree. It was obvious that he had wasted all his effort.


    Wu Yuxue and Monk Wen Chang were facing each other from a distance. Like clay sculptures, the thread connecting the two of them was as taut as a steel wire.


    Monk Wen Chang exerted all the strength in his body, and with one hand wrapped around his neck, he focused all of his strength on the silk fiber again and again. In an instant, his face was as red as a red paper, and the veins on his forehead were popping out, causing him to sweat profusely.


    The two of them began to fight.


    Wu Yuxue was clearly annoyed by Monk Wen Chang.


    "Monk Wen Chang, don''t even think of taking me down. I''ll let you experience it for yourself!" While he was speaking, he raised a force from his dantian and concentrated it on his hands. Then he started to fall towards that straight line of silk that was like a steel rope.


    At this moment, the face of Monk Wen Chang had already turned the color of pig liver. Seeing this scene, her eyes widened in fright. She could not believe that the fingers of her two hands could cut off this inexhaustible thread.


    But that''s exactly what happened.


    When Wu Yuxue''s finger landed, there was a light sound of "Peng". This piece of silk that was twice as thick as a thumb was actually cut in half from the middle.


    Due to the excessive force, Buddhist Monk Wen Chang''s body suddenly fell backwards. With a flip of his body, he was sent flying several zhang away.


    Monk Wen Chang stood up and panted. "Ah ¡­" Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha ¡­" His face was red at first, but now it looked too pale.


    Monk Wen Chang clasped his hands together and looked at Wu Yuxue in fear. He said, "Young Benefactor, you are so handsome... "This old monk is ashamed of his inferiority and is filled with admiration ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue had already taken off the rope on her body. She smiled and said, "In that case, can I leave now?"


    Monk Wen Chang sighed and said, "This old monk has no power to stop you, so it''s up to you ¡­" A... Mi... Tuo ¡­ "Buddha ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue sneered and said, "Then please tell old sir that I''m leaving." As soon as he said that, Liao Ke felt something strange behind him.


    Wu Yuxue pressed her body forward like a strange python. She turned her body with a blabber, and a red maple leaf flew straight to her head. The falling speed of these red leaves could be said to be extremely ingenious.


    Wu Yu Xue realized that the small red leaf was falling down vertically towards her top door. It was so powerful that it was out of the ordinary.


    Wu Yuxue was alarmed. It would be inappropriate to use a normal method or a secret weapon method to deal with the current situation. In this situation, although the hidden weapon that the other party had used was just a small piece of red leaf, once it was infused with outstanding inner strength, the power contained in it would not be comparable to Jin Tie''s. Especially when he thought about the right angle when he was falling, it was very rare for Wu Lin, and it was the only hidden weapon Wu Yanxue had ever seen in her life.


    With a "chi" sound, a powerful force fell straight onto Wu Yuxue''s chest through the tips of these red leaves.


    The situation was extremely dangerous, and it was very hard for the people outside to imagine it. However, only the people outside knew that Wu Yuxue could not dodge anymore. However, his counterattack could be used to pick up stars and take the moon, and with just a simple move, he had caught the object in his palm. She didn''t even touch Wu Yuxue''s hair.


    Wu Yuxue had originally thought that the red leaf had the power to pierce through rocks. It was only when the leaf was attached to Wu Yuxue''s palm did she realize that there was no force behind the red leaf.


    He knew that aside from his father, this was the first time he had met someone who had this sort of method in the martial arts world. Of course, he also immediately found out who the person who released the concealed weapon was ¡­ Other than Old Monk Fu, no one else seemed to have such skills.


    At this time, a soft sigh came from the bamboo forest. A person whispered, "It''s still this one!"


    When Wu Yu Xue heard this, she knew that her guess was right. The one who had used the concealed weapon was Monk Chu Yun. However, before he could say anything, he heard a loud noise from the bamboo forest. Along with the shaking of the bamboo forest, thousands of leaves swarmed towards Wu Yuxue like locusts or thousands of arrows.


    There was a so-called "Sky Flower Rain" fighting style in the Hidden Weapon Technique. Looking at the bamboo leaves in front of him, it was much better than the "Sky Flower Rain" fighting style.


    Hundreds of thousands of bamboo leaves surged over like a blue sea, each of them filled with energy. Just hearing the sound of this energy was enough to make one''s soul tremble.


    Wu Yuxue was suddenly startled and realized that she was powerless against both offense and defense. It was obvious that the old monk was about to reveal his true intention.


    Although Wu Yuxue was unwilling to reveal her Yan Clan''s secret technique, she had no choice but to use it. Although she did not practice this skill to the maximum, she could still use it.


    In the cemetery, Wu Yuxue took a deep breath. As she waved her right hand, a robe fluttered out. It sounded like a tired vase in the air, but it was immediately retracted.


    Along with Wu Yuxue''s trembling long robe, a large gust of wind blew out like raging waves. As the wind blew past, his clothes came out, and four different changes occurred. They looked exactly the same, as if this sudden attack was the gesture of the ancestors.


    The wind blew past them, making them look like devils.


    The monk that was shipping had already arrived in front of his eyes.


    The old monk''s thin face was filled with boundless joy, but it also seemed to have a sense of desolation.


    "Amitabha ¡­" The old monk''s eyesight had finally stopped growing old. The Yan Clan would eventually have a future ¡­ I don''t have the ability to stop you anymore... But I''ll let you go! "


    It was unknown if it was due to excessive joy or the feeling he felt, but as the old monk stopped speaking, a string of tears flowed out of his eyes, drop by drop, onto the ground.


    The anger that Wu Yuxue had just been provoked could not flare up again when she saw the situation in front of her. It was very obvious that the old monk was testing his skills. It was obvious that the old monk had given up on trying to stop Wu Yuxue.


    At this moment, Wu Yuxue''s heart was truly conflicted.


    After a moment of intense battle of emotions, Wu Yuxue finally wrapped her fist in her palm towards the old monk that deeply loved her, and without a word, she turned around and walked away by herself.


    On the peak of the mountain, what had originally been a fog had already been gathered and dusk had already begun to fall.


    The speed of Wu Yuxue''s departure was extremely fast. Soon, she had already disappeared into the twilight.


    The two old monks looked at each other, as if at a loss.


    "Amitabha ¡­" After a long time, Monk Wen Chang then chanted a Buddhist prayer. He turned around and murmured to the monk: "So, young benefactor, so you are from the Yan Clan. No wonder you have this kind of skill ¡­"


    The monk nodded his head and sighed. "He is indeed astonishingly skilled, but he may not be able to escape the calamity that is in front of him ¡­" With that, the old monk sighed.


    "This ¡­" Monk Wen Chang was stunned.


    "This old monk is already powerless ¡­" The monk muttered, "Buddha is merciful, please bless the Yan Clan''s sole root!"


    August 15 of that year.


    In the early hours of the middle of autumn, northwest of Fengyang City, in the outskirts of the Changhuai Guards, at the old Ji Clan Ancestral Hall.


    Tianyi was only slightly excited, but the old workshop of the Ji Clan was already open for business.


    In the morning market, there were sesame seed cakes, fried fruit, red rice dumplings, red rice porridge, glutinous rice cake, oil cake, bean curd, soybean milk ¡­ Wait a minute.


    "Ji Clan Old Workshop", as the name implied, was of course an old name. There must be a regular customer. It was all because of these old customers that the Ji Clan was able to prosper and gain fame.


    The mountains were not high, but the spirits of immortals were there. The waters were not deep, and as long as there was a dragon, their names would be given. Even though the storefront of the old shop of the Ji Clan was not big, but if one were to say that it was a business for the morning market, then his family would be the most prosperous in the entire Changhuai City. Even in the entire Fengyang Manor, not many would be able to surpass him.


    All the customers who had eaten here knew that even though it was just a few snacks, the taste of the "Ji Clan''s old house" was different from the rest. No wonder there were people who came all the way from the Fengyang Manor, all for the sake of eating.


    His thoughts were not right. The place was extremely dry, and the Changhuai Guards were the blessing of the heavens. It was actually the same as facing Huai Pass, and they could still barely maintain it ¡­ Since the Ji Clan had four old men and two were already dead, the remaining two were out of water. For the sake of their old name, they had no choice but to endure.


    As soon as the waiter removed the door plate, a long line of people lined up outside.


    They''re all old neighbors. Ladies, old wives, and wives pulling little grandson along ¡­ Oil stripes and fried dough sticks, soy milk and sesame seed cakes. The Ji Clan''s ancestors and grandchildren had all been sent out, but they were still busy as they spun around.

 C26

    There were more than ten tables in the old Ji Clan workshop. When the door was opened in the morning, the customers in line all rushed over and filled up the seats.


    Wu Yuxue was a step too late. It was already too late for him to get on the table, so he sold two sets of fried dough sticks and a biscuit. He was about to leave. However, he was stopped by the kind grandfather of the Ji Clan with a pipe pole.


    "Customer, you aren''t a local, are you?" Grandpa Ji asked.


    "Mm." As Wu Yu Xue ate, she hesitated for a moment before she nodded and said, "That''s right, I am... Outsider... "You ¡­"


    Haha ¡­" The old man grinned and said, "You caught up at night? Look at this body of dirt, come come come come come ¡­ "Let''s find a place to sit down and rest ¡­" The old man was really warm-hearted. He held Wu Yuxue in one hand and pointed at the people in front of them with the pipe in the other. "Excuse me ¡­" This brought Wu Yuxue to the head of the group.


    The seat was not empty. There was already a person sitting there like a man with a big knife. Good boy, he occupied the entire table of the Eight Immortals by himself!


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen!" Old Grandpa Ji pulled out a chair for Wu Yu Xue to sit on as he greeted the guest. Squeeze it a bit! "


    "You ¡­" The word "egg" was left unsaid, leaving the other party some face. The customer suddenly stood up from his seat. It was obvious that he was unhappy.


    Even Wu Yuxue was stunned, not to mention Old Grandpa Ji.


    "Huh?!" The old grandpa looked a bit embarrassed as he sized up this unreasonable person.


    He had a pale, pointed face, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. He was tall, and his waist was bent like a large shrimp. His entire body was covered in skin and bones, and not much more than four taels of meat. What an unreasonable face!


    On his back was a large straw hat, a pair of short trousers, and a pair of glinting shoes. The red silk on the table held a thin box. The man glared angrily with his triangular eyes as he sized up Old Grandpa Ji, "Old thing, don''t you see that there are people here? Why are you trying to squeeze people in here? "If it wasn''t for your age, I''d skin you alive ¡­


    Oh my god, such an unreasonable customer! It really had been years since they last saw each other.


    In his early years, he had practiced martial arts for a few years. Although he was already in his seventies, his skills were not weak. Furthermore, after practicing for so many years in this place, he had become rich in his later years of business. Who wouldn''t smile and bow when meeting him? "Greetings, greetings. Who is this kid?" You actually gave me face but didn''t want it, instead, you''re just about to peel it off. "You ¡­ This bastard... "Brat ¡­" With a burst of anger in his heart, the old man''s face and neck flushed red. Even his body was trembling, and a stick made from dry tobacco was almost pointing at the face of the man holding it.


    Wu Yu Xue saw that something was going to happen and frowned. "Forget it, forget it!" "Old grandpa, you should sit down ¡­" As he spoke, he pushed Grandpa Ji down onto a stool. He then looked at the unreasonable guest and said, "Brother, what did you say? Why must you hurt me with your words? "


    Wu Yuxue did not want to stir up trouble, especially at this time.


    "Who do you think you are? Get up! " When that person made such a ruckus, he was obviously shocked. There was no sound from the surroundings.


    Seeing that they were about to cause trouble, the Ji Clan members gathered around. The manager, Ji Tuo, was in his forties. He had a round waist and a deep red face. With a beard that could see through the flesh, how could he be easily bullied just by looking at his appearance?


    As soon as Ji Tuo appeared, he smiled and cupped his hands to Wu Yuxue, "Customer, you have no business here. Please take a seat, please take a seat ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­" You came at the perfect time! " The old grandpa was so angry that he rolled his eyes. He pointed at the skinny man and said, "This customer belongs to the crab, he''s tyrannical. He wants to peel my skin. Do you have any reason to tell me about it?"


    Ji Tuo sized up this guest with a pair of cold eyes. He had a good idea of who this guest was. Those who ran in the martial arts world paid particular attention to the word ''familiar''. He could tell that the customer was not someone to be trifled with just by looking at his strange face. In the business world, one had to pay attention to all eight aspects, which was to say, ''make money through friendly means''. Don''t look at how big of a waist Tito had, saying that sitting in the business is much more nimble than his father.


    "If you have something to say, then let''s talk. What do you want to say now?" Your mumbling... This business of ours is not going to be easy ¡­ "If you have something to say, why don''t we talk about it? Come on ¡­" "Sit ¡­" He turned around and shouted, "Come! Show the tea to the two esteemed guests! "


    Wu Yuxue was not surprised. She just sat there without moving. That skinny man seemed to have touched something and didn''t want to flare up for a while. The thin customer sneered and sat down, the anger in his eyes still burning. He said, "As long as there is a rule, I will go first." Besides, we still have people coming over. It''s not like I''m not paying! " Speaking of money, he had already fished out one of his boss''s ingots ¡ª it was a total of ten pieces, two pieces, one ingot of official silver. "Humph!" Is it enough? I bought this table! " With that, he placed the silver on the table and took his hand away.


    Hehe, everyone''s eyes were staring at him.


    A large hole had appeared on the Eight Immortals'' table, but it was as smooth as the silver ingot. The ingots were embedded in the sides.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    The hand of the thin man was already astonishing enough.


    In this day and age, eating breakfast with a pair of heavy ingots was simply too strange. The God of Fortune had come to live.


    The punches and kicks that the father and son pair had practiced for several years had left them in awe. This was especially so for Old Grandpa Ji. He had a belly full of fire and had long since disappeared without a trace. The only thing left was fear.


    "This... Customer, if you say so, then it must be an old man''s offense ¡­ "My apologies, my apologies ¡­" Then he turned to Wu Yuxue and said embarrassedly, "This master has nothing to say. "Please squeeze in here!"


    Kind neighbors sit, afraid of guests, feel that a vacant seat, get up to invite.


    Wu Yuxue picked up the tea cup and took a sip, shaking his head with a smile. At this moment, he didn''t want to move anymore.


    "Husband, please feel aggrieved. He still has a friend. Why don''t you move his seat?" The shopkeeper said. He changed the subject, clearly standing on the thin customer''s side.


    The light in the thin customer''s eyes was so bright that he could have swallowed Wu Yuxue in one gulp.


    Wu Yuxue sat motionlessly on the stool, as steady as Mt. Tai. Now that the hot tea was in his stomach, he was even more reluctant to move.


    The thin man sneered and was about to flare up when the loud sound of a horse''s hooves came from outside the door and a sweet little ring came from the middle.


    For those people who had been living in the north for a long time, they could tell that this was the sound of a bell attached to a horse''s neck. However, this string of sounds sounded much more delicate and meticulous.


    The instructor''s face, which had started to flare up earlier, changed slightly when he heard the ringing of the bells and the sound of the hooves. He hurriedly got up from his seat and stood to one side.


    This strange action naturally aroused the curiosity of everyone present. All of them couldn''t help but look toward the door.


    A big horse with a red mane shining with light was carrying a big girl with a long body and slender waist. In the instant everyone was watching, she arrived in front of the store.


    The horse is beautiful, and the man is very charming. But it was all good. The hundred pairs of eyes were all dumbfounded by what they saw.


    The girl was no more than eight or nine years old, with long black hair and slanted braids tied with gold ribbon falling from one side of her shoulders. Just by looking at her clothes, one could tell that she wasn''t someone an ordinary family could compare to, let alone have such a comical appearance.


    The sudden arrival of this person and horse not only brightened the eyes of the hundreds of guests in the "Ji Clan''s Old Workshop". Each and every one of them could no longer keep their mouths open and could no longer keep them open. A small place like this was naturally rare.


    The girl immediately looked at the crowd and felt unhappy. She frowned and murmured, "Disgusting!" Don''t look to the side.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to have taken a deep breath.

 C27

    One was composed and calm, while the other was elegant and graceful. The two of them looked at each other with four eyes. Guan Wu Yu Xue stood up and said: "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry! "Young lady, I''ve taken your place ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue wanted to say something more, but the other party''s gaze, which seemed to be full of a smile and annoyance, shifted to another direction. The corners of her eyes had a myriad of flirtatious looks, exquisite and cold.


    Wu Yu Xue looked at her for the first time and couldn''t help but take another look. With his self-confidence, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Honestly speaking, I, Wu Yanxue, have seen many young and beautiful girls. However, the person before me has a unique aura that can chills down a person''s spine. At first glance, he looks very similar to the girl from the Bai Clan. His hair was especially black. It was very thin and shiny. Even his hair looked exactly the same. It was the same person with a high nose bridge, big eyes, and a tall, short, fat, and thin figure. However, this person was clearly a bit skinny.


    Wu Yuxue finally saw the difference and couldn''t help but be amazed at heart.


    Wu Yu Xue really wanted to look at him a few more times, but the distance between the two was too close and the second glance was unnecessary. If she continued to look, she would lose her composure.


    Although the triangle-faced man stood aside, he had a strange expression on his face. In his opinion, it was almost impossible. Under what circumstances would a stranger be allowed to eat at the same table with his master? It was simply unbelievable.


    The girl put up with it in silence. Not only that, from the corner of her eyes, she didn''t seem to blame him at all. This was especially the case when the person in front of her had been looking straight at her. Although he hadn''t been in a hurry, he had broken her rules according to usual practice. She had to endure the sight of the man in front of her. It was a rare occurrence.


    The triangle-faced man thought it was weird, but he didn''t dare to show it. He just kept blinking his large triangular eyes and looked at Wu Yuxue.


    "Miss Han," the triangle-faced man took a step forward, bent down, and whispered, "What are you eating?"


    Miss Han nodded slightly and said, "You decide!"


    The triangle-faced man answered and nodded towards the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper hurriedly stepped forward and bowed.


    "There are 15 soup dumplings in the small cage, all of them are steamed in fresh lotus leaves, and another chicken soup, snow mushrooms, and thin noodle soup ¡ª hurry up and wait!" The triangle-faced man said.


    The shopkeeper was stunned when he heard this. Even though the two items that the storekeeper had ordered were ordinary items, they were not items for sale in his shop. Helpless, he couldn''t refuse her at first, and he also couldn''t bear to part with the 10 taels of silver on the table. Luckily, it wasn''t too hard to prepare, so he quickly responded and left.


    After the Ji Clan retreated, the tense situation finally eased up.


    The seat of honor, eat and drink and keep eating and drinking.


    But no matter how much they ate, people could no longer restrain their disobedient eyes. Although each one of them was not the ''squint-eyed rooster'' from when they first came up, they still couldn''t help but frequently look towards the red-clothed girl.


    Wu Yuxue had originally wanted to leave, but the lady''s background was obviously not small. Especially with her sudden appearance on August 15th, was there some meaning to her departure? When the triangle-faced man went up to ask for permission, the low "Miss Han" had already entered his ears ¡­ He seemed to have heard the words "Miss Han" before, but he couldn''t recall where.


    All of this made Wu Yuxue curious about this "Miss Han".


    After Wu Yuxue left the Cloud Temple, she hurried out of the temple overnight and performed her outstanding Qing Gong, the Soaring Land movement technique. It took a lot of effort. Fortunately, it was not too far from the Huai Pass, and to him, it was only a four hour walk, so there was no need to rush.


    He would first wait for an opportunity and observe the other party''s movements before making a decision.


    Fortunately, although Wu Yuxue had finished her meal, she had a cup of hot tea in front of her.


    Twice, he and Miss Feng, who sat opposite him, looked at each other, but the other cleverly avoided them.


    An old granny widened her eyes in curiosity as she sized up Miss Han from head to toe while sitting next to her. She then retired under the latter''s sharp gaze.


    Lady Han then turned her extremely innocent but sharp eyes towards Wu Yuxue''s face.


    Wu Yuxue was almost certain that Miss Han was no ordinary person. This point could only be determined through the other party''s pair of clear eyes.


    A person with an absolute art, especially one with astonishing inner force skills, couldn''t conceal it no matter how cleverly he tried. It was difficult to conceal the expression in his eyes. Naturally, only those who possessed absolute arts could possess such subtle powers of observation.


    Miss Han in front of him had a pair of phoenix eyes that were black and white. What was more difficult was the faint blue light that was scattered across her pupils. This was the so-called ''blue star with eyes'' in her inner force skills.


    He was secretly surprised by Wu Yuxue''s sudden detection. It was precisely because of this that he had to avoid the gaze of this lady.


    Miss Han was the same as him. She noticed that Wu Yuxue was different, and her clear pupils were filled with surprise.


    Wu Yuxue was embarrassed by her stare, but she turned her gaze to the side.


    The two remained silent.


    Wu Yuxue was full of curiosity, but she had experienced it before and was afraid that the other party would not respond, so she decided to just keep silent and wait to see who would be able to hold it in.


    Fortunately, this period of time was not long. Immediately afterwards, the storekeeper, Ji Tuo, personally served, bringing up the "Lotus Leaf Soup Shop" and "Chicken Soup and Snow Mushroom Noodle Soup" that the triangle-faced man had ordered for Miss Han.


    In short, the two snacks were prepared quickly and well, and they were even held in a high quality porcelain. Furthermore, the chopsticks were also a brand-new set of edging chopsticks, and it was very likely that their master had even used his favorite utensils.


    Lady Han slightly nodded her head, her almond-shaped eyes turning slightly. She smiled faintly and said, "Are you the shopkeeper here?"


    Ji Fu had the bearing of an immortal, especially when the other party smiled. It simply caused him to feel comfortable from head to toe ¡­ Even his legs went limp. It was unknown whether it was because he was too excited or because he was nervous, but he felt his entire body trembling. He nervously stammered, "Yes ¡­ I don''t dare to ask you ¡­ On... "This one is ¡­" Xue Tuo bowed and smiled, then continued, "My surname is Ji ¡­" Calling... "Please advise me, Miss."


    Miss Han was in no mood to listen to all this. Her eyebrows knitted together in a frown, and the triangle-faced man beside her scolded angrily, "Bastard, you''re so long-winded." "I''m asking you what you''re talking about, I''m not asking you much."


    Despite the fact that the shopkeeper had a body that was half a steel tower, he looked like he was made of tofu.


    The triangle-faced man had just revealed such a move. Ji Tuo was deeply afraid, and did not dare to provoke him.


    At this moment, when the triangle-faced man shouted at him like this, Ji Tuo was so frightened that he bowed repeatedly while saying "yes". His eyes were on Lady Han, afraid that she would be punished.


    Miss Han looked at him, slightly displeased. "Why are you so frightened? I don''t eat people. "


    Manager Ji agreed.


    Miss Han said, "Our table is obviously occupied by two people. What''s the meaning of you taking a bowl and chopsticks? You want others to watch you do it? "


    When Miss Han spoke of the other person, she couldn''t help but glance at Wu Yuxue with her clear black and white eyes. She smiled faintly, revealing a mouthful of white and dense jade.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t expect her to say such a thing, but Miss Han''s beautiful eyes once again focused on Shopkeeper Ji.


    Shopkeeper Ji was obviously dazed. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. In his memory, he had always thought that Wu Yuxue and the girl were enemies. He hadn''t thought that they would become good friends in such a short time.


    The sharp-faced man standing to the side was also surprised when he heard this. Although he was greatly displeased, he didn''t have any part in it. He kept blinking his triangular eyes and looked at Wu Yuxue.


    Manager Ji finally understood the meaning behind her words and quickly left.


    Wu Yuxue was about to decline, but Miss Han''s eyes darted a glance at her follower.


    "Fourth year, don''t just stand here. We still need to hurry on our way!" Go find something to eat! " Miss Han said to the triangle-faced man.


    The triangle-faced man was startled again. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Miss Han''s deep eyes, he didn''t say anything further. He took a step back and replied, "Yes, Miss Han." He then turned around and walked out, and sat down at a seat near the door.


    In just a short while, Manager Ji brought another bowl of ''Chicken Soup and Snow Mushroom Noodle'' and a set of chopsticks. He then respectfully brought them in front of Wu Yuxue and left.


    When she picked up the chopsticks and saw Han Yunxi looking at him with a smile and a pout, he simply stopped entertaining her. He smiled faintly and looked at her, saying, "If you don''t dare disobey my bestowment, then I won''t be polite. Please."


    When she said the word "please", Wu Yuxue immediately grabbed a bun and put it into her mouth.


    Unexpectedly, the interior of the Soup Dumplings was already hot enough. Furthermore, the Lotus Leaf was also hot on the exterior and exterior of the Soup Dumplings. Wu Yu Xue didn''t notice as she bit down on it. It was really scalding.


    Miss Han stared at him with her charming eyes and couldn''t help smiling when she saw this. She then turned her head to the side.


    Wu Yuxue then saw that the other party already had one on the plate. She first opened the filling with her chopsticks and waited for the heat to dissipate before placing it in the entrance. This kind of care was much smarter than what he had thought. He had never expected to lose control of himself in such a short time and let the other party see the joke. Thinking about it made him feel funny.


    Han Yunxi ate a soup dumpling, picked up the noodles with her chopsticks, and put it into a spoon. She blew on it slightly, and then put it in her mouth.


    Wu Yuxue ate a few mouthfuls like how she had been taught. The Ji Clan deliberately fawned over them, and both of the snacks were extremely delicious. Not to mention the fine filling of the soup dumpling, just this bowl of noodles was sufficient to make them juicy and juicy.


    Lady Han''s eyes were full of anticipation as she smiled sweetly. Even though she had a myriad of beauties, she did not lose the favor of others and did not lightly pick anyone else. Until now, she had not said a single word to Wu Yuxue.


    The two of them continued to eat in silence. Until Wu Yuxue put down her bowl and chopsticks, they had not spoken a single word.


    "Thank you, Miss." Wu Yuxue cupped her fists and said, "It''s my pleasure to meet you today, and thanks for your hospitality. I''ll take my leave now."


    His mouth said that he would stand up soon. Unexpectedly, Han Yunxi coldly smiled and said, "Wait ¡­"

 C28

    Wu Yuxue asked, "What do you want, Miss?"


    Lady Han''s sparkling eyes stared at him with a smile and said, "We''ve met by chance, at long last, fate has brought us together. Your name is ¡­"


    "My surname is Wu." Wu Yuxue clasped her hands and said, "May I ask for your advice, Miss?"


    "You don''t know?" Miss Han asked.


    "The lady did not give any notice." Wu Yuxue said.


    "You ¡­" Lady Feng smiled faintly and said, "It''s best if you are a bit muddle-headed. Mister Wu is a scholar?"


    Lady Han didn''t want the other party to know that she had done too much, but she kept interrogating him.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t mind and said with a smile, "Half of it!"


    "And the other half?" Wu Yuxue nodded and replied, "Then let''s call him half a buddhist monk!"


    "Oh ¡­" Miss Han blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "That''s rather disrespectful ¡­" To tell you the truth, I have been a good Buddha since I was a child, my mother is still meditating in meditation, I have also read some Buddhist classics, I deeply doubt the world. If you do not mind, I have some questions that I would like to ask you. "


    "Then I don''t dare to accept it." Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "It''s just that this place doesn''t seem suitable ¡­"


    "Of course, I''m not talking about today." She glanced at Guan Xueyu''s luggage and said, "Not only are you studying, you''re even learning the sword?"


    "It''s just for self-defense, just for fun." Wu Yuxue said.


    "That''s not easy." Lady Han nodded her head with a strange intelligence and said, "The spirit of the inside and the spirit of the outside are like a good woman to be captured by a fierce tiger." He stopped smiling and looked at his opponent, saying, "Excuse me, but do you know who said those words to you?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "This is the opening words of the Emperor of Yue, Wen Jian."


    Lady Han smiled and said, "I knew it wouldn''t do if I tested you." Do you know the next few words? "


    Wu Yuxue replied, "Yes." And then he said, "... "The city''s climate was full of life and death. As agile as a rabbit, it moved back and forth between itself and its owner. As long as one person is in the world, one hundred people are in the world. That is probably what it was all about.


    Miss Han slightly parted her cherry lips and said with a smile, "You are indeed knowledgeable ¡­" "It''s a pity that I don''t have any wine in front of me. Otherwise, I would definitely toast you."


    "Then we''ll use tea in place of a bar!" As Wu Yuxue spoke, she raised her glass and took a sip, already having the intention to leave. However, he had no intention of ending Miss Han. Putting down the cup, she shook her head and said, "This tea is too astringent, it''s not good. I have the best West Lake Dragon Geyser by my side, the Flagstaff Spear before the rain, although it is not as expensive as'' Jadepalm Edge '', it is still not bad, do you want to try it? "


    "I don''t dare to accept that, let alone ¡­" Wu Yuxue said.


    "You have business to attend to?" Miss Han said with a sad expression, "Then I won''t be able to force it on you."


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "It''s not an emergency, but there''s still time.


    Lady Han smiled and said, "This way, please." With that, she lightly pointed with her hand and the triangle-faced man immediately agreed.


    Miss Han said, "This Mr Wu and I are on good terms. Quickly hand over the tea leaves you brought and make two cups for them. Hurry up and go!"


    The triangle-faced man was shocked. He looked at Wu Yuxue with a puzzled expression and then nodded.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Your esteemed steward doesn''t seem to be pleased. It seems that he still has some hatred for me for occupying this seat earlier."


    Miss Han said, "Ignore him. If he''s disrespectful towards you, I''ll apologize on his behalf."


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "That''s unnecessary, but I''m the one who should apologize. It''s unfair that Lady Lao is treating me back."


    Lady Han smiled majestically and said, "If you really want to treat, then you''ll have plenty of time in the future. You don''t have to rush it, do you?"


    "Is it?" It was indeed extremely charming.


    After a series of replies, Wu Yuxue could tell from the soft voice of Wu Nong that even if she was not from Shu, she must have some connections there. Thinking of this, she asked, "Miss, are you from Suzhou?"


    Lady Han smiled and shook her head, saying, "You guessed wrong, but I lived there for a long time. You''re listening to my accent... "Right?" He then nodded his head and said with a sneer, "You are a very meticulous person, I will leave you some hope."


    While they were talking, Wu Yuxue was indeed observing her attentively, and was able to "understand the slightest details".


    First, her jade-like fingers were slender and delicate, with fingernails that were crystal clear and transparent on the tips of her ten fingers. Although this was nothing special, when she raised her cup to drink a cup of tea, a silver light seemed to flash on her fingertips. Therefore, he guessed that the man''s fingernails might contain some kind of strange concealed weapon, or something of the sort like a "flicking needle".


    This girl was undoubtedly a mysterious expert in the martial arts world. Due to her sharp fingertips, she was not suitable for punches or kicks. She was considered a "swordsman".


    Secondly, Wu Yuxue had speculated that what was hidden in the rectangular brocade bag on the table must also be the other party''s personal weapon ¡ª a sword of a different rank.


    Again, until now, Wu Yuxue only knew that the other party was "Miss Han".


    She didn''t even show her surname, which particularly caught his attention. Therefore, he assumed that the other party had concealed his surname for a similar reason to him concealing his original surname ''Yan'' ¡ª because that surname was rarely seen by martial artists, and also had a great reputation. Therefore, as long as she said it, it was very easy for people to guess where she came from. So, she didn''t even care about revealing her surname so easily. Like that, she didn''t need to worry about being detected.


    In just a short moment, Wu Yuxue had thought of many things. In the martial arts world, there were only a handful of famous women who were both positive and negative. There were not many who had heard of someone like him, who had five looks and was very young. Who was she?


    "What are you thinking?" Han Yunxi seemed to have seen through his thoughts, her eyes filled with mystery.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and went straight to the point, "I was just thinking about your background, you shouldn''t be a nobody."


    "Huh?" Miss Feng smiled faintly and asked, "And the result?"


    "The result was a complete blank ¡­" Wu Yuxue said with a tinge of regret in her heart.


    "Because you thought of me as a celebrity in the beginning, so naturally there won''t be any results." Lady Han said.


    "Could it be that you''re a nobody?" Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    "Why must I be a celebrity?" Miss Han said.


    Once the phrase "after celebrity" was spoken. Miss Han suddenly realized that there was something wrong with her words. The other party had only said that she was'' unknown '', but did not say anything about'' after the celebrity ''. A single slip of the tongue had almost exposed his identity. Truly, words always make a mistake. Miss Han immediately stopped talking and looked at Wu Yu Xue with her charming eyes. She carefully observed Wu Yu Xue''s expression to see if he had noticed.


    Wu Yuxue seemed to be fine, but Lady Han was relieved.


    At this moment, the sharp-faced man''s fourth year sent him some tea.


    Two porcelain capping bowls were carried out together on a tray that was relatively bright with black paint. With one look, one could tell that this wasn''t something from the shop. It was a tea set that Lady Han had prepared herself.


    Of all the people who had left their homes, there was still so much to pay attention to. The more they knew, the more they knew that this lord and his servant were not ordinary people.


    It was indeed good tea. Even Wu Yu Xue, who usually didn''t care much about tea, felt that it was good tea.


    Wu Yuxue took a sip and could not help praising, "Good tea."


    Lady Han nodded slightly and said, "So you are from the north."


    Wu Yuxue was moved and said with a smile, "How can you tell?"


    Lady Han smiled and said, "You don''t know." Northerners do not have the same posture as southerners when they drink tea. "


    "So that''s how it is, but there are exceptions." Wu Yuxue said, "For example, if the Southerners grew up in the North, then all their habits would be the same as in the North ¡­"


    "But you''re a Northerner, aren''t you?" Lady Han said with a smile.


    Lady Han''s smile was so sweet that her white teeth sparkled with crystals. It was as if a girl with bright eyes and even white teeth was more remarkable.


    "You''re very smart!" Wu Yuxue said, "You guessed it right. I am indeed from the North. Thank you for your hospitality today. I must leave now. " With that, he stood up, cupped his hands, and prepared to leave.


    Lady Han smiled and said, "You''re too polite. Will we meet again in the future?" I think so. "


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "I hope so." With that, he turned around and walked away.


    The shopkeeper, Ji Tuo, bowed at the door and said, "Master, take care ¡­" Please come often! "


    Guan Xue Yu answered with a smile and walked all the way out of the shop.


    When he first arrived, it was already dawn. The sun had already risen in the east.


    "The sunlight was blinding. Needless to say, it was another sunny day." Got it ¡­ "Got it ¡­" The continuous chirping of cicadas filled the air. The fallen leaves had already turned into the icy chill of autumn.


    Wu Yuxue did not ride a horse. Her zither sword was placed on her shoulder. After passing by the old shop in the Ji Clan, he stepped onto a village path. Suddenly, the shadow of a figure could be seen in the tree directly in front of him. It was a tall, thin man.


    That person had a grey and gray pointy face, long eyebrows, and a tall head ¡ª it was none other than Miss Feng''s follower, the fourth year of her life ¡­ He actually went around to the front. What did he want to do?


    Wu Yuxue sized up the other party''s expression and could almost guess his purpose for coming here. She did not stop and continued to move forward.


    The triangle-faced man had been staring angrily at him from far away. At this moment, he turned his body and blocked the man''s path. Wu Yuxue had no choice but to stop in her tracks.


    "Wu, stop for a moment. I have something to ask you."


    "Huh?" Wu Yuxue sized him up coldly and asked, "Did your master, Miss Han, call you here?"


    "I came myself." As he said this, he kept looking back.


    Based on his little trick, Wu Yuxue concluded that he wasn''t lying. He did have some concerns that his master, Miss Han, would appear at any time.


    "What business do you have with me?" Wu Yuxue asked.

 C29

    Wu Yuxue sized him up, secretly making preparations. As long as this kid had ill intentions and dared to attack her, she would definitely teach him a lesson.


    "Surnamed Wu," Fourth Year blinked his triangular eyes and said, "I know you''re an expert ¡­ However ¡­ "Hmph hmph, you still have a long way to go."


    "You might as well make it clear." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Humph..." "Fine!" The sharp-faced man''s eyes shined brightly as he said, "No matter which path you came from, I advise you to go far away and not let us meet again ¡­" "I don''t have much time to talk to you ¡­" He turned around to take a look. He sneered and continued, "You are not allowed to approach my girl again. Did you hear me?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "That depends on whether I''m happy or not, and whether your young lady is willing to join us."


    The triangle-faced man glared at him. Then, he chuckled strangely and said, "Very good. I am just warning you like this. Unless you don''t want to live anymore." As soon as he finished speaking, he shrugged his shoulders and pulled up the strange bird as well.


    The sound of robes flapping could be heard in the sky as the triangle-faced man descended from the sky. He appeared behind Wu Yu Xue. Just as his body was about to land, his right hand suddenly shook. His five fingers spread out like a steel hook and fiercely grabbed towards Wu Yuxue''s back.


    Although Wu Yuxue did not want to reveal her skills early, the two of them were clearly not ordinary people. The servant in front of her had just entered the table with one hand, and it was enough to prove that his strength was not weak. Wu Yuxue could not underestimate him.


    Wu Yuxue could not underestimate him, so he decided to take the blow head on.


    Guan Xue Yu''s body moved forward, and with a slant of his body, he pushed his left palm forward in the form of a "Dark Crow''s Rippling Sand".


    The moment the two palms made contact, the fourth year of the triangle-faced man flew out like a kite with its string cut.


    Guan Xueyi did not want to tangle with him any longer, so he used seventy percent of his strength in this palm strike.


    Finally, this triangle-faced man was not weak at all. At the same time, he learned from his master what was rarely seen in the world to dissolve physical strength. Even so, it looked quite pathetic.


    The triangle-faced man spun around in the air like a tornado. With a "putong", he fell to the ground. Then, he pressed down on the ground with one hand as much as he could. "Shua!" He immediately stood up, but he couldn''t help but stagger twice before taking the stake and standing still.


    Although the strength had been resolved, the strange heat that had spread throughout his body that time could not be eliminated in half, and he only cared about moving up and down in his blood vessels.


    The sharp-faced man had tasted the power of the other, and his face turned green for a moment, but he did not dare open his mouth to speak. He knew better than anyone else that if he spoke, he would spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    The triangle-faced man just stood there in a daze. He didn''t dare to step forward again and lightly tug on his tiger''s whiskers.


    Wu Yuxue found out her secret skill. At first, she was worried that the other party would be injured if they were unable to handle it. But now, she was surprised. It was truly surprising that a servant of the opposite party could be so skilled.


    The two of them looked at each other with four eyes. Wu Yuxue nodded and said: "It''s a pleasure to meet you." He then quickly disappeared into the forest.


    It was a rather large bamboo forest. The green and dark area continued for several miles, and once Wu Yuxue disappeared, she would immediately disappear.


    Wu Yuxue had just entered the forest, and the red figure in front of her shook slightly. Lady Han had already appeared before her eyes and was seemingly too late to clearly see where Wu Yuxue had gone.


    The sharp-faced fourth child''s face immediately revealed a terrified expression. He hastily cupped his hands together and bowed deeply towards Lady Han, but he still didn''t dare to speak immediately.


    How sharp must Miss Han''s eyes be! "With a quick glance, I can see the awkward expression on my senior''s face." What''s the matter with you? "


    "I ¡­" The triangle-faced man only spat out one word. His face was already flushed red as he quickly shut his mouth.


    "Don''t make a sound." When these words left her mouth, Miss Han had already flashed forward and extended her hand to grasp the fourth year''s pulse through her clothes.


    Her body swayed, and her expression turned awkward.


    Although there was a layer of sleeve between them, Miss Han could feel the slowness and speed of the other''s blood, and thus know what was going on.


    "Heh heh, I finally hit a nail this time right?" "A useless thing." Miss Han said with a sneer.


    The triangle-faced man turned purple and was about to speak.


    "Don''t open your mouth!" Miss Han glared at him as she spoke.


    "Do you want to die?" Although Han Yunxi''s words were fierce, her hands were full of sympathy.


    A warm current passed through her palm and attacked the blood vessels of her opponent. In an instant, it had greatly eased the turbulent flow of blood flow in the fourth year. Only then did the triangle-faced man, Big Four, catch his breath and say, "Miss Han, I ¡­ I ¡­"


    "Humph!" Miss Han''s eyes were still sharp as she glared at him. "I told you to prepare your horse. You ran over here. What''s going on?"


    The sharp-faced man knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore, so he could only speak the truth. "Yes ¡­" The one just now ¡­ Wu... "I ¡­"


    "I know." Miss Han nodded her head slowly. "Hmph, you don''t need to say anything to keep others company?"


    "I... "I just want to test him and see which family he''s from ¡­" The triangle-faced man explained.


    Miss Han looked at him and asked, "And the result?"


    "Results ¡­" The triangle-faced man shook his head, his face ashen.


    "You should know now!" Lady Feng said coldly, "You have really lived for nothing. Blind things ¡­" If it wasn''t for the fact that you''ve always served me and you''re someone close to the old gramps, I would really like to take your pair of thief eyes right in front of me. "


    The triangle-faced man was scared to the point that his body trembled. He hurriedly took a step back and said with a trembling voice, "Lady, please be kind to me. I won''t dare to do it again."


    Miss Han laughed coldly and said, "What, you don''t like it when I have a meal at the same table as them? "I''m telling you, no matter what the old man tells you, I have to listen to him. Otherwise ¡­" Humph! "You better be careful ¡­"


    "I... I''m just thinking for the sake of the girl, afraid ¡­ "I''ve been tricked by others." The triangle-faced man explained.


    "Get on your head!" Miss Feng''s beautiful eyebrows stood erect, and her almond-shaped eyes were wide open. This sudden outburst of temper was truly spicy. After serving her for so long, how could they not know her temperament? For a moment, it was completely silent, and it didn''t dare to make another sound.


    "What about that Wu kid?" Lady Han said.


    "Go ¡­" "Alright," said the sharp-faced man for his fourth year.


    "I know, where to?" Miss Han asked, "This ¡­" The triangle-faced man raised his finger and pointed.


    Han Li looked at the bamboo forest and knew he wouldn''t be able to catch up.


    Although this Wu had left a good impression in his heart, he shouldn''t have used a heavy hand to almost injure the person in front of him when he was leaving. Thinking up to here, Miss Han was truly infuriated. She ruthlessly gritted her teeth and her cold gaze made the triangle-faced man look on in fear.


    "Replying to lady''s words ¡­" The youngest son stammered, "This kid''s skill isn''t weak, it''s like he''s using the skill of the Nine Revolutions. Don''t say, don''t say ¡­"


    Miss Han looked at him coldly and said, "Speak!"


    "I thought... "Don''t just say he''s ¡­" He looked around and asked in a more careful tone, "Don''t mention that old golden chicken?"


    When Miss Han heard this, she couldn''t help but shake her head in alarm. "Doesn''t look like it ¡­" Then, with a snort and a twitch of her eyebrows, she said, "Even if he is, I''m not afraid."


    "Aunt ¡­" "Mother ¡­" The sharp-faced man was the fourth year of his life, so he couldn''t help but say, "Before leaving, the old gramps told me ¡­" That golden chicken ¡­ I can''t do it for now. "


    "I know what I''m doing, so don''t mind me too much." Miss Han said. She seemed a little impatient. "Yes, my lady." As the triangle-faced man spoke, he stole a glance at Miss Han.


    At this moment, Miss Han was even more absent-minded.


    Was he really the legendary "Life Snatching Golden Chicken"? It didn''t look like it. His father had seen him before, but he didn''t look like this. Han Yunxi muttered to herself.


    She did not know what kind of relationship the legendary golden chicken had with her family, but it must have some connection with her family. Otherwise, her father would not be so disheartened at the mention of it.


    Even so, before he left, he took out his beloved sword and told himself that "the sword cannot be separated from the person, the person cannot be separated from the sword". He also reminded him of a few words, that was used when he was forced to deal with the "Lifesteal Gold Chicken".


    "Humph!" Miss Han sneered as she calculated in her heart. It didn''t matter if this Wu fellow was the golden chicken from the legends, she would still touch him.


    "Where is our horse?" Miss Han asked.


    "Here ¡­" "I''ll take it now, girl, where are we going?"


    "Go back to Lin Huai Pass." Miss Han said.


    At dusk.


    The cold wind blew noiselessly, and there was not a single person idle in the winding path. The fallen leaves on the ground rustled about, and the sky turned dark from the brilliant red.


    August 15th, Mid-Autumn''s Eve. "It was not long before the moon was full and the willows hung in the sky at the end of the evening.


    The two iron gates of the Bai Clan were tightly shut.


    You don''t have to go in or out at this time. Through the wall, he could feel the solemn, suffocating atmosphere. This feeling became more and more powerful as time passed, until that moment suddenly arrived, and then it exploded, and then everything ¡­


    Who could know what would happen in the future?


    "It''s not a disaster, it''s a blessing, it''s a disaster that can''t be avoided." What was to come had to come.


    After a long period of fear, terror, and restlessness... After a long series of progress, today''s day came ¨C Mid-Autumn''s Night. The hearts of the people were, on the contrary, more at ease.

 C30

    Death may not be so terrible, but what is scary is the expectation of death... After a time of chaos and a moment of emptiness, you could hear the throbbing of your pulse and the flow of your blood, and your nose and mouth began to breathe again. Like this, the terrifying shadow attacked you once again ¡­


    At this time of the year, the Mai family was at its happiest ¡ª the sun had just set, and the Bai family account steward was commanding the boys to set up the sacrificial ceremony in the courtyard. Three cases were prepared, and there were many cases of meat and vegetables, and the chrysanthemums and Begonia were arranged in neat rows, and the customers were all dressed neatly, waiting for the master and his wife to present their sacrifices to the ancestors of the heaven and earth. After that, it was time for them to enjoy themselves and bring forth their crabs, crabs, full of baskets, and everyone would have their fill.


    Master Bai was an official for three generations and paid much attention to the show. The lantern festival on the middle of autumn night, as well as the lamp riddles, made the hosts enjoy themselves to their heart''s content.


    At that time, inside the pavilion in the back garden, Master Bai had changed into a comfortable undergarment, the couple and their families were snuggled together, the fragrance of tea was in the air, and on the table were placed a variety of mooncakes of all kinds: the Soviet style, the traditional style, the furry type, the starter type, the starter type, everything that could be found. As for the stuffing: bean paste, lotus flower, date paste, egg yolk, five nuts, ham and eight treasures were available. There were too many to count. A few of the fruit must also be, such as pear, persimmon, sand fruit, fresh walnut, crispy lotus root, fresh candied, all complete.


    Just like this, as they ate, they chatted until deep into the night. Only under the care of his wife and concubine Yan Mei did he enter the room to rest in peace.


    Once upon a time, this year''s Feng Shui had changed.


    The natural disaster and the man-made calamities had already dispelled this excitement.


    The human heart had already withered away, but there was no single calamity. This old golden chicken had flown over again for no reason at all. It was truly "how could a human being endure this".


    Because of this, even though tonight was also Mid-Autumn''s night, even though it was also the bright moon. However, the Bai Clan was no longer as joyous as they were before.


    In front of the "great disaster", everyone had a shadow of death hanging over their heads. From the White Jade Ranking Tournament to the gatekeepers, Ah Fu, there was no longer a smile on his face. As far as the eye could see, even the old yellow dog at Mai''s house was no longer barking like before.


    Wealth quietly opened a door, peeped outside for a moment, then turned his head back.


    In the room, Liao Wu, the guardian of the Bai Clan, was sitting there in his uniform with a saber in one hand. Five fingers drummed on the table in turn. He was very nervous, his face ashen, his eyes wide open. "Motherf * cker!" He got angry, but started cursing at Ah Cai, "Are you f * cking cheating or something? Be careful that they pick the guy who eats your food, then you can stop watching. "


    Ah Fu squeezed his big eyes, forced a smile and said, "Yes ¡­" Master Liao, it''s the Fifth Master inside that''s looking after me. There''s a slight movement of the wind, telling me to hurry up and send some information inside. "I was afraid that I would miss Lord Fifth''s big matter."


    "Fifth Elder, heh!" "Bullshit!" Liao Wu spat on the ground. He looked down on the constables that had come from the yamen.


    He had been asking for meat and wine from the Mai family these past few days, and he was already annoyed with them for putting on a show of authority. Even the musketeers seemed to have been set ablaze in the same kiln. The strong man, the old golden chicken, had not arrived yet, but the whole house was in trouble, about twenty of them big and small. They wanted cigarettes and tea, and all of them drank wine and meat, and all of them had the same headache, "Let''s see how long you can keep this up for." Liao Wu calculated in his heart. He had an impulse to let all these people die at the hands of the old golden rooster in order to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    In the Bai Clan''s courtyard, not a single idle person could be seen. However, one could not judge that he was negligent because of his defense, but in reality, he was extremely relaxed.


    They followed a straight path paved with limestone and headed straight for the Bai Clan''s main hall. There were two pavilions in the main hall that were specially set up to protect the courtyard and communicate with others. Tonight was a special occasion.


    The first pavilion was occupied by a man named God Slayer, Du Ming, who was in charge of the first pavilion. The five men were unsheathing their swords and bows, ready at the ready. As soon as there was movement in front of them, they could go forward to assist each other. The strong bows and guns on both sides of the ship moved as if they were waiting for the right moment to strike. They were extremely nimble.


    In the second pavilion, there was the Golden Blade, shaking the Nine Prefectures'' Qiu Taigou. Wang Shiliang and Hou moved to the side to support them. This was also the crossfire center of the "firearm". If there really were people who dared to force their way through, then the resistance he would face would certainly be a devastating blow, far more so than an ordinary one.


    After passing through the second sealing line, they arrived at the great hall.


    The accountant and steward of the Mai Clan was Bai Jiu. Bai Jiu was here with him, and there were four guards from the Mai Clan. However, they could only help Bai Jiu strengthen his courage.


    If the enemy had passed through three trials and arrived here, then Master Bai would definitely not be able to stop them. However, he naturally had his own ideas. Therefore, he volunteered to take on the heavy responsibility of being the center and taking charge of the overall situation.


    As for the master of the Bai Clan, Bai Yu, he was surprisingly calm.


    Reading books and being an official gave White Jade a calm temperament and cultivation. After years of nurturing her, although she might not be able to cultivate the bearing of "Mount Tai collapsed before it collapsed", but she could still adapt to her past experiences easily.


    What we face today is far more serious than anything we''ve ever experienced in our lives.


    The greatest pain was that the right to decide life and death was in the hands of the opposite party, not in his own hands. Not only that, but once a catastrophe struck, it would affect not just him, but the entire family as well.


    Even so, the white jade stairs were not chaotic.


    In the past few days, the white jade steps had made the necessary arrangements for everyone in the house to the best of their abilities.


    A great number of the diners were dismissed, and the servants and families, with the exception of a few who were determined to stay, sent them on their way.


    Such a big family, happy in the old days, was hard to find, much less bleak leaves, autumn chrysanthemums, even more infinite melancholy.


    Tonight''s dinner was a little too monotonous. There were only four people present, the white-jade rank couple, their daughter, Qiao Qiao, and the righteous hero, Wang Tong. In addition, the old servant Mai Gui, Granny Jiang, and the maidservant Bi Xi were all people who could not be sent away, so they could only stay behind.


    White Jade Rank wife, Ma Shi, a strong and resolute woman, so it was normal to see her in times of need. Only at this time did she reveal her virtuous and virtuous nature.


    For her husband, Ma personally offered Wang Tong a cup of tea. She slowly retreated to a corner and sat down.


    "Master," She called for the white jade steps and said calmly, "You don''t have to worry about me. Things may not have come to this. Our daughter might be able to protect us, especially this Master Wang. " As she spoke, her eyes turned to Wang Tong and she nodded with a smile.


    Wang Tong stood up and said: "Madam, please don''t call me that, I can''t afford it."


    "Master Wang, don''t say anymore ¡­" "The ones who can''t afford it are us ¡­" Saying this, Mrs Ma''s eyes reddened. "The Bai Clan must remember Master Wang''s great kindness for generations to come. It must never be forgotten." He turned his eyes to his daughter, Bai Xiaoqiao, and warned, "You must remember, you must never forget."


    Bai Little Qiao nodded and said, "I won''t forget, Mom."


    "Alright, it''s about time." White Jade Step said to his wife, Mrs. Ma, "Madam, you should also hide it."


    "Hide?" Mrs Ma was startled and said, "You want me to hide this scene? Where do I hide? "What about you?"


    The white-jade step sighed and said, "I told you to hide, so you should hide. There should naturally be a place. Come on." He then stood up and said, "Follow me."


    Everyone present, including the old servant Mai Gui, Granny Jiang, and the maidservant Bi Xi couldn''t help but be startled. They were all greatly surprised.


    After taking a few steps, he saw that Wang Tong was still standing at his original spot. He turned his head and said, "Brother Wang, you come too."


    Wang Tong replied and followed.


    The white jade steps continued forward, passing through the parlour and finally arriving at his study. He pushed open the door and entered. It was pitch dark inside.


    In just a short while, the sky had already turned completely dark.


    "Light ¡­" White Jade Step said.


    Old Servant Mai Gui agreed and went back to get the lamp.


    White Jade Staircase looked at his wife and said with emotion, "All those years ago, these secret chambers were only for the sake of hiding the three generations of our family''s cultural relics and paintings. I didn''t expect that in the end, we would have to rely on them to save our lives. It can also be considered ¡­" As he spoke to here, he shook his head, feeling extremely dejected.


    Madame Bai cried tears of joy. She clasped her hands and said, "Amitabha, since there''s such a place, why didn''t you say so earlier? That''s good. "


    At this moment, Ma Gui arrived with a light.


    The white jade steps led the way, Mai Gui holding the lamp followed, little Joe and Bixi holding Mai, Wang Tong walked at the back.


    The study room was silent. The doors and windows were all closed, and the mosquitoes and flies were not alarmed.


    In front of a bookcase, White Jade stopped and turned to her daughter. "Little Joe, look at your martial arts."


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded. Even if he wanted to, he was unable to smile. This was a major event that she had experienced in her life. She had watched her family scatter in all directions for the past few days. Her parents were worried, and her heart had long since shattered.


    The white-jade step raised its hand and pointed to the highest level of the bookshelf. "On the seventh floor, after the eighth volume of the Book of Inscriptions, there is an active blue brick. Move it away."


    Bai Xiaoqiao did not wait for her father to finish speaking. She turned around and walked towards the cabinet. After listening to her father''s words, she immediately displayed the skill of "sticking to the wall". She used her palms to press against the cabinet, gathering strength from the palm, pulling her body up like a gatekeeper and swimming up along the wall.


    When the Bai couple saw how capable their daughter was, they were dumbstruck. Even Wang Tong could not help but nod his head repeatedly.


    When she reached the top, she did as her father told her. She moved away the book, and found the brick.


    The entire wall was made of square bricks of the same color pattern. If one didn''t know that one of the tiles was moving, it would have been impossible to identify it.


    When the brick was removed, there was a handle to hold on to.


    White Jade Step nodded and said, "Left, right, two, seven. You can come down!"


    Bai Xiaoqiao obeyed, turned the button twice to the left, and heard a faint creak from the wall. He turned seven times to the right, and heard a creaking sound. After two echoes, she leisurely landed on the ground.


    A rustling sound came from the wall, and half of the wall, along with the bookshelves attached to the wall, moved away, revealing a crescent-shaped arch.


    Standing outside the door, Bai Yu took a deep breath, sighed, and said to his wife, "You can go in now ¨C as well as Mai Gui, Bi Xi, Grandma Jiang ¡­ Go on in! "


    Mrs Ma was startled and asked, "Master, what about you?" He looked at Wang Tong and his daughter, "And you ¡­" "Everyone ¡­"


    White Jade Step said coldly, "You don''t need to ask. You go in first. If you don''t die, then your daughter and I will ¡­" It was still those old words. If he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t wait here today. Mrs Ma obviously knew her husband''s temperament, it was useless to speak much.


    Although Mrs Ma had the determination to live and die with her husband, she knew that staying strong at this moment was useless. She thought for a moment, then sadly nodded her head and said, "Alright! I''ll be waiting for you in here. "


    White Jade said, "It''s fine. There''s no need to say anything about it, or else ¡­" After seven days, you guys will see the opportunity to come out ¡­ Run for your life! " At the end of his words, after coming into contact with the husband and wife pair for decades, he couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Mrs Ma lowered her head and sobbed a few times. She could not help but hug her daughter and nodded. "You will come ¡­" "Even if we die, we die together ¡­" Granny Jiang, Ma Gui, and Bi Xi all knelt down with tears in their eyes and bid farewell to the old master and miss.


    Under the urging of the white jade steps, the group entered the dark room.


    White Jade Rank had taught them how to open and close the secret door. Only after seeing his wife and the others enter and close the secret door did he let out a sigh of relief.

 C31

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Wang Tong nodded and said, "Master''s arrangement is perfect. In this way, he would be able to deal with it with ease and without any worries. "My meaning is, if elder and miss can also ¡­"


    White Jade Level waved his hand to stop her, "I have made up my mind, let''s not talk about this anymore. Brother Wang, if I was so afraid of death and covetous of living, allowing my brothers to put their lives on the line for me, I wouldn''t be worthy of your love and sacrifice ¡­ "Come, let''s go to the front and take a look." With that, he turned around and walked away.


    However, she was well aware of her father''s personality, so she did not dare to say too much. Fortunately, she had Wang Tong and the two of them to serve him, coupled with the numerous guards outside, that old golden chicken had no chance of winning against him. Thinking about it this way, he really wished that he could meet this person and have a fight to the death with him. Only then would he be called straightforward. With this thought in mind, Bai Little Qiao held the lamp in her hand and followed closely behind her father. Unexpectedly, she heard Wang Tong behind her say, "En", "Wait ¡­"


    "Why?" Bai Xiaoqiao quickly stood up, turned around, and lit up the lamp.


    Wang Tong looked towards a skylight on the side and was stunned.


    White Jade Step asked in surprise, "Is there something wrong?"


    Wang Tong walked to the window, took a look, then turned to the white jade and said, "Uncle, is this window always open like this?"


    "This... "I can''t remember anymore ¡­" White Jade Step thought for a moment and said.


    As he was talking, Wang Tong had already risen.


    He was extremely agile as he suddenly pulled himself up like a wisp of smoke. He gently raised his hand and caught the rail by the window.


    Bai Xiao Qiao quickly raised the lamp.


    Only then did Wang Tong see the two finger marks clearly on the bar he was holding.


    No one would have thought that this kind of place would be cleaned after so many years. A thick layer of dust had accumulated here since long ago, and a small mark could clearly be seen in their eyes ¡­ However, other than this two finger marks, he couldn''t see anything else.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Tong took one of his hands and tried it. With a sneer, he floated down.


    Bai Xiaoqiao took a step forward and asked, "Has anyone entered?"


    "That''s right." Wang Tong''s twinkling eyes quietly scanned the room, suddenly focusing on the center of the desk.


    Bai Xiao Qiao hurriedly walked over with the lantern in her hand.


    Indeed, in the center of the clean table, there was a mark the size of a piece of copper or iron.


    "Oh!" This time, even Bai Xiaoqiao, who had never experienced the world, could tell. She said, "Is it the tip of my foot?"


    "Come in." Wang Tong looked around and saw nothing else.


    "What a pure martial arts," Huang Tong said as a wry smile appeared on his yellow face. This bitter smile also showed how ashamed he was of his own inferiority.


    Like Wang Tong, Bai Xiaoqiao leapt up and used one hand to cling to the bars of the skylight. The other hand moved past the lamp, causing the light inside the green screen to flicker continuously, pulling her figure to the ground. After watching for a while, she finally floated down without saying a word.


    "Girl''s Qing Gong is ten times better than mine..." "Let''s see how skilled this person is." Wang Tong frowned as he spoke.


    "Unfathomable." Bai Xiaoqiao shook her head and said, "I can''t believe it ¡­" Unless this person has no bones, how else can he come in? "


    Wang Tong shook his head and said, "Otherwise, has this lady ever heard of the legendary ''Big Eight Dang Dang'' martial arts in the martial arts world?"


    "Oh ¡­" I know ¡­ "Brother Wang, could it be that this person is ¡­" Bai Xiao Jiao asked in confusion.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was almost at a loss. Although she knew that she had the skill of ''Big Dipper'', she also knew that this skill was to use the extremely difficult ''One Yuan True Qi'' in the human body to break all the bones in her body from her shoulders down to her pelvis, then into eight parts that would fall off and turn her body into the shape of a centipede. Wherever the skull could pass through, there would be no obstructions. In the martial arts world, there was also the so-called "retracting one''s muscles and removing one''s bones" technique. It was only a partial retraction of one''s bones. Compared to this technique, it was incomparable.


    Due to the fact that this "Big Dipper" technique was too magical, Bai Xiaoqiao only heard it from her master at that time, so she didn''t put it to heart. Now that Wang Tong mentioned it, she suddenly remembered. Her surprise was not hard to imagine.


    "Brother Wang ¡­" "Who would have such skills?" Who do you think it is? " Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    The white jade steps couldn''t help but be moved, his eyes stared straight at Wang Tong.


    This was understandable. If his secret chamber was discovered by the enemy, he wouldn''t even have the chance to protect himself.


    Wang Tong''s face was gloomy as he said gloomily, "As far as I know, this old golden chicken has the ability to do so."


    Ah!" White Jade Step was shocked and asked: "So, did he come in?


    "I''m afraid so." Wang Tong said.


    Wang Tong suddenly leaped up, imitating the other party''s descent from the skylight. He also used one of his toes to tap on the table, and once again leaped towards the opposite bookshelf. This time, he was like a giant bird, blowing a strong wind in the study room.


    In the eyes of the white jade stage, Wang Tong''s body was akin to a god descending from heaven. However, Wang Tong had a strong sense of regret and disappointment.


    Wang Tong let out a soft sigh and said with a wry smile: "This person''s Qing Gong is much higher than mine ¡­" I''m afraid he himself has come. "


    The white jade step was stunned.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Xiaoqiao comforted, "Father, as matters stand, there is no need for you to worry. We''ll just wait for him. "


    Wang Tong nodded and said, "The lady is right. I have to be calm. I thought that even if this golden chicken had come in, he wouldn''t have been able to find anything... "Maybe he''s just scouting around."


    Little Qiao gave a snort and said, "It seems that he does not want to do the same thing as stealing from a rat or a dog. I''ve always thought of him as a great man. "


    Right at this time, the sound of a fist hitting could be heard from outside the alleyway.


    "Ah ¡­" White Jade Step was surprised and said, "We''ve already gotten up."


    He walked over to the window, lifted the curtain, and peeked out. As he gazed out, he happened to see the gradually rising Mid-Autumn Moon.


    A withered yellow parasol tree leaf that fluttered down gracefully coincidentally landed on Zhao Cai''s head ¡­ Almost at the end, Zhao Cai was already on guard. His body twitched as he raised his head in panic. Immediately his eyes widened, and his trembling body stiffened against the wall as he slowly rose to his feet. Subconsciously, he knew that the person he had been ordered to wait for had arrived. However, was this true?


    It was a beautiful carriage with two horses and two shafts. It was black in color and shiny in color. It was so beautiful that even Madame Bai could not ride on it as well. Black shiny paint with gold lining. With two horses that were so pure black and without any mixed hair, it would be difficult for even one out of a thousand horses to choose one.


    In fact, it was just waiting for him to get tired before he took a nap. Just like that, when the whole carriage arrived in front of him, he did not notice that it was actually a fallen leaf that had woken him up.


    The carriage continued to approach them at a slow pace. Two horses and eight hooves knocked on the road. It was impossible for there to be no sound. However, the sound had clearly dropped to the lowest possible level. In this way, it is not a well-trained foal, but a meritorious one.


    Gradually, the carriage arrived in front of them. The bridle was neat and new, and the carriage stopped right in front of the Bai Clan''s gate.


    Zhao Yuan secretly exclaimed, "Oh my god, don''t say that."


    With each swing, the man sitting on the shaft of the cart could be seen even more clearly ¡ª the handlebar, the man in the white gown.


    He lightly jumped on the car seat and landed in front of the door like a big bird.


    Zhao Mo was so scared that he cried, "Ah!" With a shout, he turned around and ran.


    "Halt!" This voice was obviously coming from the man wearing the moon-white robe. Zhao Mu was immediately stunned.


    "Yes sir!" Zhao Cai turned to look at the other person and asked, "You ¡­" "Who is it?"


    With the help of the lanterns in front of the door and the bright moon in the sky, Zhao Cai was finally able to see the face of this person. He could not help but be startled.


    Zhao Cai had left a deep impression of this face. It was the face of the man who caused a ruckus at the Bai residence''s restaurant that day. At that time, if Wang Tong had not been present and had interfered in this matter, he would not have known how it would have ended. This person''s surname was Zhu, and he was one of the followers of the Golden-Winged Tiger.


    With the sudden appearance of this moment, it was needless to say that Zhao Yuan also knew what was going on.


    Brat, there''s a notice here. Bring it in and give it to your family''s Uncle Bai. He said that a friend had come to greet him." "As he spoke, his eyes, which were so much whiter than black, rolled about in their sockets. With a ''chi'' sound, a red banner flew straight in front of Zhao Cai.


    Zhao Cai hurriedly caught it with both hands and said, "Yes ¡­" I''ll go right now. "


    As he said this, Zhao Mo turned around and ran. He ran from ear to ear and stumbled a bit. Unconsciously, a hand pulled him up from the ground.


    Zhao Mo raised his head and recognized Yu Min, the head constable from the government. The other six were on both sides of the line, each with a thick ghost head and a shiny white blade.


    "What is it?" Yu Min asked, "Is it the idea?" I actually heard it.


    Zhao Cai stuttered, "Come, come! "Here''s a sticker, saying that it''s going to be presented to our master ¡­"


    Yu Min sniggered and took it over. On it was a spreading golden chicken with the word "kowtow" on it. Other than that, there was no other one. Not even a single one had the word "kowtow" on it.


    Yu Min was in charge of guarding the first door, so she couldn''t relax. She had to hold on for a bit, but luckily, she had the help inside. If she didn''t believe it, she wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    Yu Min''s heart chilled as if she had eaten ice. She nodded and said, "Send it in for Master Bai. It''s none of your business here."


    Zhao Min snorted and said to the people around him: "Open the door, we won''t hesitate to meet him. Which temple or god is he in?" The two constables quickly responded. They opened the door, and with a rumbling sound, they pushed open the two heavy iron gates.


    Of course, he also knew that if it was just based on his own ability, it would be extremely difficult to stop the opponent''s momentum. Since they were cooperating and had reinforcements behind them, it would be a different story.


    When the door opened, the first thing that came into his sight was the scribe ¡ª Ni ¡ª trembling. For Yu Min, Ni Quan''s face was unfamiliar. Once their eyes met, the Ni fellow chuckled coldly.


    "So there are friends from Six Fans Gate here. Please accept my apologies." Ni Quan said with a cold smile.


    "Sure!" Yu Min sized him up and asked, "May I know who you are ¡­?"


    "A nobody, not worth mentioning." Ni Quan said while trembling.


    "Which one is the old golden chicken ¡ª the old boss?" Yu Min''s sharp eyes were already fixed on the shiny black lacquer carriage in the middle of the street when she said those words.


    "Hehe!" Ni Quan shook his "three eyes" and unblinkingly stared at the other party, saying, "Be careful with your words. The correct big name is the Jadefeather Golden Chicken. You can also call him the golden chicken grandpa. Other than this, there was no other name. The first time it was committed, I spared you. If you don''t listen, hmph hmph, I''m afraid the fellow you eat with will not be able to protect himself. "

 C32

    "Halt!" This voice obviously came from the man in the white gown. Zhao Mu was immediately stunned.


    "Yes sir!" Zhao Mo looked at that person and asked, "You ¡­" "Who is it?"


    With the help of the lanterns in front of the door and the bright moon in the sky, Zhao Cai was finally able to see the face of this person. He could not help but be startled.


    He had long since left a deep impression on this face. It was the same face that had caused a huge ruckus at the Bai residence''s restaurant that day.


    At that time, if Wang Tong had not been present and had interfered in this matter, he would not have known how it would have ended.


    This person''s surname was Zhu, and he was one of the followers of the Golden-Winged Tiger.


    The sudden appearance of this moment was needless to say, Zhao Yuan could already imagine what had happened.


    "Brat, there''s a notice here. Bring it in and give it to your family''s Uncle Bai. He said that a friend had come to greet him." As he spoke, his pair of black and white eyeballs rolled in his eye sockets. With a ''chi'' sound, a red banner flew straight in front of Zhao Cai.


    Zhao Yuan caught it in his hands and said, "Yes ¡­" I''ll go right now. "


    As he said this, Zhao Mo turned around and ran. He ran from ear to ear and stumbled a bit. Unconsciously, a hand pulled him up from the ground.


    Zhao Mo raised his head and recognized Yu Min, the head constable from the government. The other six were on both sides of the line, each with a thick ghost head and a shiny white blade.


    "What is it?" Yu Min asked, "Is it the idea?" In fact, he had already heard it.


    Zhao Cai stuttered, "Come, come! "Here''s a sticker, saying that it''s going to be presented to our master ¡­"


    Yu Min sneered and opened it up. There was a golden chicken spreading its wings on top and a "kowtow" character on the bottom. Other than that, there was no other one. Not even the bottom part of the note.


    Yu Min was in charge of guarding the first door, so she couldn''t relax. She had to hold on for a bit, but luckily, she had the help inside. If she didn''t believe it, she wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    Yu Min''s heart chilled as she looked at the notice. She nodded and said, "Send it in to Master Bai Jiu. It''s none of your business here."


    Zhao Mo complied and ran inside.


    Yu Min harrumphed and asked the people beside her: "Open the door, we won''t hesitate to meet him. Which temple''s god is he in?"


    The two constables quickly responded. They opened the door, and with a rumbling sound, they pushed open the two heavy iron gates.


    Of course, he also knew that if it was just based on his own ability, it would be extremely difficult to stop the opponent''s momentum. Since they were cooperating and had reinforcements behind them, it would be a different story.


    When the door opened, the first thing that entered Zhang Xuan''s sight was the person who wrote it down ¡­ The sky was shaking.


    To Min, Qian Tianyu''s face was unfamiliar. Once their eyes met, the man surnamed Qian chuckled coldly.


    "Originally, there were still friends from Six Fans Gate here. Please accept my apologies." Qian Tian trembled as he replied.


    "Sure!" Yu Min sized him up and said, "What is your name ¡­?"


    "A nobody, not worth mentioning." Qian Tian trembled as he replied.


    "Who is that old golden chicken ¡­" The boss? " Yu Min''s sharp eyes were already fixed on the shiny black lacquer carriage in the middle of the street when she said those words.


    "Hehe!" Qian Tianyu''s "three eyes" stared unblinkingly at the other party as he said, "Be careful with your words. The correct big name is the Jadefeather Golden Chicken. You can also call him the golden chicken grandpa. Other than this, there was no other name. The first time it was committed, I spared you. If you don''t listen, hmph hmph, I''m afraid the fellow you eat with will not be able to protect himself. "


    Yu Min had been a public servant, and now, especially in front of his six underlings, he had been scolded by an unknown person. His face immediately flushed red. If I swallow this down, I won''t be able to do this job anymore.


    "Sure." Yu Min''s fingers were like hooks as she said, "My friend, you have an impudent mouth. It is obvious that you don''t regard me as someone important ¡­" That would require a bit of guidance. " As soon as he stopped talking, Yu Min''s left hand flipped and a "Golden Dhole Appearance Claw" flew towards Qian Tianyu''s chest.


    Yu Min''s kung fu skills should be considered quite good. Otherwise, Qiu Taizong would not have singled him out for this job. Unfortunately, today was not the day for the market and they met the master and servant of the opposite party. With Golden-Winged Tiger''s fame, his subordinates were naturally not weak either.


    It was a pity that Yu Min hadn''t seen Wang Tong and Qian Tianyu fight that day. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted so recklessly at this time.


    In front of him, Yu Min''s palm was about to land on Qian Tian''s chest when the latter suddenly arched his back. With this bend of the bow, Yu Min''s swift and fierce palm strike suddenly missed by an inch and became an empty attack.


    Seeing the disdainful look on Qian''s face, his expression suddenly darkened. A slender hand like a chicken paw was handed over like lightning. "Damn it."


    "Pfft!" With a sound, Qian Tian grabbed Yu Min''s right wrist tightly.


    Yu Min only felt a pain like a steel hook on her wrist. His five fingers seemed to have sunk into his flesh. It was so painful that Yu Min sucked in a breath of cold air.


    To Min, this wasn''t the most powerful move. Qian Tian shook his five fingers and twisted them. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, Yu Min''s wrist bone was broken.


    Yu Min wailed, "Aiyo!" "Ah!" Yu Min cried out in pain as her whole body shivered. Qian Tian let out a cold snort and twisted his waist. With a single step, he sent Yu Min''s massive body flying into the air, crashing into a tall and verdant fake boulder.


    The policemen were all scared silly as they watched the scene unfold. They thought that if they touched stone or human, the moment blood splashed on the ground, it would definitely be extremely cruel.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "How dare you!"


    A gust of wind blew from his sleeves, and a figure appeared in the air like an eagle spreading its wings. He held the falling figure in his hands, twisted his waist, and floated down. When he landed on the ground, he staggered and finally regained his balance.


    This person was quite old and was dressed in blue silk tight-fitting clothes. His face was bare, and his eyebrows were raised. He did have a bit of authority, and did not lose the prestige of the head constable.


    Although Yu Min didn''t hit the fake rock and splashed blood on the spot, the strange pain from his right arm fracturing coupled with the humiliation in front of him caused him to faint from the pain.


    Jin Jiuzhen''s face was frosty. He turned Yu Min over to a constable beside him and said coldly, "Carry him down ¡­" After all, he had seen the world and had been waiting at the yamen''s entrance for a long time. He knew that this transaction was not a good one.


    Qiu Taikou held his fist tightly, his tiger-like eyes stared at Qian Tian''s trembling face, looking like he wanted to swallow him whole.


    Even so, with his sworn brother Yu Min''s example, he didn''t dare to act rashly and had no choice but to be patient. Holding the other party''s hand, he said, "Friend, you are so efficient." Qiu Taiquan said.


    "You''re too kind, you with the surname Qiu." The person surnamed Qian had already figured out the other party''s identity long ago.


    Qiu Taizong took a deep breath and chuckled. "My brother doesn''t know how to conduct himself, he''s guilty. You have to take care of him now."


    "What do you mean?" Qian Tian rolled his white eyes as he said, "In front of you, which leek can I be considered? However, humph! With the current situation, old brother, you should be able to see it clearly. Say a sentence that is not afraid of you being discouraged, hmph ¡­ "You with the surname Qiu, what can you do about it?"


    These words were sharper than needles. They stabbed Qiu Taizong''s heart, causing him to freeze.


    Qian Tiantang laughed and said, "Big Bro, you''re a smart person. You can keep it as long as you like, you don''t have to be afraid of burning wood. It''s not that I''m trying to scare you, it''s none of your business here. Take your comrades and leave now. The further you go, the better it is. "Otherwise, it''ll be too late ¡­"


    A gust of cold wind blew over, sending a shiver down Qiu Taizong''s spine.


    He had spent half his life rolling around in the martial arts world, what else could he not see through? Especially when it came to this kind of thing tonight, those with discerning eyes should be very clear about it. Anyone who pretended to be blind and barged in would definitely lose their life.


    In that instant, a bone-piercing chill went through Qiu Taigong''s body ¡­ Through his contracted pupils, in the hazy moonlight, he looked at the two horses and the black painted carriage in front of the gate. Needless to say, the legendary Demon King of Killings, the most powerful figure in the underworld, the old golden chicken, was inside.


    Although Qian''s words sounded harsh, it was not without reason. How many people were truly unafraid of death? Qiu Taiquan stood rooted to the ground, as if his tongue had been blown away by the wind. He was unable to move.


    Wang Zhiliang''s voice was heard from the back of his waist, "Boss Qiu." What''s wrong with you? " Wang Zhiliang asked.


    Qiu Tai almost bit his tongue in shock. What was going on in front of him?


    Aiya, now it''s hard to get down from a tiger''s back, and it''s hard to sheathe a dagger in shame. In front of all these brothers in front of him, a dignified head constable like him was actually frightened by an unknown nobody.


    Wang Zhiliang and Hou Tian''s eyes were as big as an egg. The fierce and disdainful look on their faces simply did not allow him to back down.


    Sneaking glances at a few hidden cards and thinking about the hidden gunpowder machine guns, Qiu had some courage in his heart.


    "Humph ¡­" Qiu Taizong snorted, "Well said, but unfortunately the one surnamed Qiu didn''t know what was good for himself and didn''t want to listen. Since your esteemed guest has come, why don''t you show yourself? I am waiting for you here. "


    Qian Tian shakily smiled and said, "There is actually a reckless person like you in this world ¡­" Fine, since you are courting death, you can''t complain about not having been greeted with the surname Qian in advance. It is not difficult to see you, and I will say hello. "


    Qian Tian trembled as he turned around and faced the black painted carriage. He quickly landed on the ground and his lips moved slightly as he let out a strange sound. This sound was like the flapping of an autumn insect''s wings, and to Qian Tian''s ears, it had an indescribable sense of awkwardness.


    Qian Tianyu kowtowed three times before standing up.


    Everyone in the audience saw him acting and did not know what kind of lullaby he was acting. All of them could not help but look at each other and secretly feel puzzled.


    "Woof, woof ¡­" The sound of dogs barking came from behind them. One of the big yellow dog in the Bai Clan seemed to have suddenly seen a ghost. With its tail between its legs, it kept barking as it ran towards the backyard.


    This scene shocked Qiu Taizong and everyone else. They immediately realized that there was some kind of ominous omen. Isn''t that so? Just as the dog shadow disappeared, a tall shadow appeared in front of him. He was shocked, thinking that the shadow was coming fast. In the dim light of the door lamp mixed with the pale moonlight, this person appeared like a ghost.


    "Ah ¡­" "Yo ¡­"


    Qiu Taiquan staggered a step back; he had seen a lot, and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He was not the only one ¡ª everyone present was shocked the moment they saw this ghostly shadow.

 C33

    Of course, there was a reason to say that it was a ghost. That was because this shadow that suddenly appeared was practically a ghost. A shadow has no substance but only an image, is light and flighty... All of this fits in.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at her again. It was clear that his image had changed again.


    To everyone present, it was almost inconceivable. A gust of wind blew up the fallen leaves in the courtyard and also caused that mysterious shadow to appear.


    The light, the moonlight, everything was blurry.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, that tall shadow was like a shining piece of satin, fluttering in the air as gently as it could.


    Only a single piece of silk or a long garment could give rise to such fluctuations and movements in the wind. However, it was a person.


    He was definitely a person.


    In front of the wide-opened eyes of the crowd, the man was clearly standing right in front of them. He was at most three feet away from Qiu Taikou.


    With such a short distance between them, he could recognize them even without using a lantern.


    After the intense beating of his heart, he finally managed to calm down.


    One thing was for sure, he was a real man, and a mysterious man at that.


    His disheveled hair, clean appearance, and tall and thin figure were all wrapped in a shiny black long robe. Looking at him suddenly, this person seemed to be completely covered in satin, and not even the slightest trace of a cut could be seen.


    In the wind dancing in the loose hair, showing a thin, gloomy face, and a pair of shining eyes. His eyes were staring straight at Qiu Taikou.


    Qiu Taizong had always been such an impressive figure! He didn''t expect that he would show such fear in front of the man''s shining eyes. He was so nervous and his knees couldn''t help trembling.


    The man''s eyes stared unblinkingly at Qiu Taizong''s face and nodded gloomily.


    "Are you the constable surnamed Qiu?"


    "No ¡­" "Wrong." Qiu Taiquan said.


    "You want to see me?"


    "Yes ¡­" "You are?" "I am the person you want to meet."


    "Oh ¡­" As he spoke, he couldn''t help but take a step back. "So ¡­" You are the Golden Winged Child ¡­ Jin Da... "They''re in charge?" Qiu Taiquan asked.


    "Not bad, you guessed correctly."


    The low, magnetic voice barely needed a voice to be heard clearly by everyone present. Due to the self-confession of the newcomer, the hearts of everyone present trembled. Tian Tian had always been on guard against the old golden chicken and the old golden chicken. At this moment, the golden chicken was right in front of them.


    The moment Qiu Taizong heard that the other person had admitted his identity, he grasped the handle of his saber with his right hand, perhaps out of nervousness.


    Surprisingly, the other person, known as the "golden chicken" evil fiend, actually showed a smile on his face. However, his eyes were still glinting unblinkingly on the face of Ruan Qiu.


    The grip on the handle slowly loosened.


    "You can use the knife in your hand." "And I''ll give you three chances."


    "Dang ¡­" Head, I don''t mean that. " Qiu Taiquan said.


    Qiu Taiquan could not help but take another step back. Under his watchful eyes, more people had gathered in the yard.


    "Head of the Qiu Family, let go of me, our brothers are here to receive you ¡­"


    The one who spoke was Jiang Zhao, the chief general sent by the Shen Lo Battalion, with one hand on his waist and the other clutching his sword, the long sword of a horse.


    Obviously, he was telling him that his men were already in ambush, and if he needed to give an order, he could shoot them all at the same time. Hehe, old golden chicken, even if you have wings on you, you still won''t be able to fly away.


    With this thought in mind, Qiu Taiquan felt much more at ease.


    However, he still could not let his guard down. It would be easy to execute a strike, but difficult to retract his strike. He still had to have a full grasp of the situation.


    The golden chicken still stood where it was, unmoving. Its hair fluttered in the night wind, and its clothes fluttered in the wind.


    A strand of white hair appeared on the forehead of the golden chicken. It made people suddenly realize that he was already quite old. At the very least, he wasn''t a young man anymore.


    In a short period of time, the scene had changed slightly. Wang Zhilian of the Cloud Sail Wings, Hong Hou Tian of the Hong family, had quietly covered up the area to the left and right of Qiu Taizong. Meanwhile, the five guards of the Bai family stood behind Qiu Taizong with steel sabers in their hands, eager to take the third line of defense.


    The three constables who had come from the yamen to check on the scribe Qian Tianyu had finished their work. The battle had already been completed and was about to begin.


    It was as if none of this existed for the golden chicken. He didn''t even want to turn his head. His bright eyes stared straight at Qiu Taizong.


    "You can do it now." The golden chicken said.


    Up until now, Qiu Taizong had not seen the man''s face clearly. As for his hands, they had never been seen since the beginning. They were hidden in the long black satin robe that reached to the ground.


    "Boss ¡­" Before he made his move, he had a few words to take care of her. "Have mercy when you have to, Master Bai ¡­"


    "No need to say more."


    As soon as Gold Chicken said this, an invisible force rushed out from his body.


    With a sudden flick of his body, he finally realized how powerful he was. In his life, he had been involved in a lot of cases and met a lot of evil fiends, but none of them could compare to this person in front of him. This made him feel a sense of fear from deep within his heart.


    What was more sad was that he knew he was just a casual guest. At most, he was just a guest helping the Bai Clan. He didn''t expect that the other side would think he was him and chase after him to kill him. Due to his special status in the government, he had pulled his bow too far. If he tried to relax now, it would be too late for him to retreat.


    The atmosphere was so eerie, so somber ¡­ It was terrifyingly heavy.


    All he could hear was the sound of his own heart beating. His hand was tightly gripping the handle of his sabre.


    This first cut was truly difficult.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him. He had to take action because of the situation.


    Wang Zhi Liang and Hou Tian were cut in half. The former was a pair of judge''s pen, the latter was a ten thousand character wager, while the latter was looking at the old golden chicken as if it was some treasure trove. However, they were secretly taking care of their brother, the old dragon head Qiu.


    A gust of night wind blew, and the dead leaves in the yard whirled.


    Qiu Taikou stopped abruptly and made a "Pounce of a Tiger" move, pouncing straight at the golden rooster.


    To deal with such a terrifying enemy like the golden chicken, he did not dare to use any tricks. This strike was full of true skill. Under the blade of the saber, there was a fierce gust of wind that went straight for the top of the other party''s head.


    If he did not succeed in this move, the next move, "Wind Banner", would be of unpredictable power. As for the third move, "Raging Flames of the Twirls", it was also the quintessence of the first move of Qiu Tai. This three slashes in a row had a name, "Life Stealing Three Sabers". If the first move of Qiu Tai might be desirable, there was nothing else.


    The golden chicken was too old to move its body under the shadow of the moon. Just as the blade almost touched its head, it twisted its head to the side.


    He then turned around, and his long robe made a "Chop Chop!" sound. With a loud noise, a hurricane rose up and fell together, covering a distance of seven feet.


    "Crash!" The steel ring on the blade let out a "Crash!" With an explosive sound, the second move, "Wind Banner", came rolling up from the bottom. It went straight for the opponent''s chest amidst a large amount of blade-light.


    It felt like he had been slashed, but it also felt like he had been stirred up by the blade wind of Qiu Taikou.


    He made a big circle in the air, and the black clothed stranger''s body was almost connected to the other party''s blade.


    Qiu Taikou pulled his sabre back and the man in black appeared in front of him with a gust of strong wind.


    The force of the strike was irreparable. He couldn''t think of a way to use it, so he just couldn''t do it--He used all his strength in one move, slashing diagonally in the middle of it! "Crack!" With a sound, he created two shadows of the blade. The blade itself looked like three blades of light. With a whistling sound, they rushed towards the golden rooster.


    At the same time, Wang Zhi Liang and Hou Tian also rushed out.


    Wang Zhiliang''s dictum was like a cold star.


    The waiting word was like a silver ray of light.


    Wang Zhiliang went straight for the enemy''s eyes, the Heaven''s Will was at his throat, and with the saber of the head of the Qiu Taizong, the golden chicken was able to fend off three enemies in one fell swoop.


    The postures of the three men were quick enough. Because they had gone through similar drills beforehand, the movements of one, two, three, three could be considered as forceful, and their coordination was flawless.


    Unfortunately, their opponent, the Golden Chicken Grand Elder, was truly too unfathomable, and his skill was especially astonishing.


    The three of them shared the same feelings.


    One slash, two strokes, ten thousand character wrest, these three types of weapons looked like they were about to hit ¡ª in fact, they all ended up missing.


    All of the witnesses present were perplexed, unable to figure out what was going on with their eyes.


    It was not strange for a person to dodge a weapon. Three weapons at the same time would not be easy, especially when the person in front of him was dodging like this. It was a rarity that had never been seen before.


    The golden chicken was as light as a paper figurine. All three types of weapons disappeared without a trace as it suddenly raised its body.


    When the first slash of the saber failed, he subconsciously felt something was wrong. A light breeze blew in front of him and the man stood face to face until he pulled the blade back. Only then did he realize that the blade in his hand was too heavy for him to use his full strength; he couldn''t even hit it.


    Prince Liang, Hou Qian and the two Hou Clan members stood blankly on both sides ¡ª their expressions were as wooden as wood. From their wide and absent-minded expressions, it was more than likely that someone had poked a acupoint, while Qiu Taikou''s blade was pressed flat against the palm of the golden chicken grandpa''s hand.


    It was just flat on the palm of his hand.

 C34

    Even so, Qiu Taigong used all his strength and did not move his usual steel sabre.


    The other party seemed to exert a strange force in his palm. The force was like a magnet sucking needle, sucking in the steel blade. The blade sucked in the palm of Qiu Taikou. A series of connections formed the awkward scene in front of him.


    Qiu Taigong tried several times but was unable to break free from the saber in his hand. On the contrary, the shock wave from the saber made him feel as if his internal organs were being shattered. In just a short moment, his face had flushed red and he was panting like an ox.


    "The one with the surname Qiu, you brought this upon yourself. No wonder I was so merciless." The golden chicken said.


    As soon as the last words left his mouth, he felt the blade loosen. It was like he had let go of the opponent''s hand, but a strong gust of wind threw him seven feet away.


    Qiu Taiquan was scared out of his wits. He wanted to escape, but there was no time! Seeing that the man''s fingers had stretched out slightly, Qiu Taizong''s body suddenly flashed before falling to the ground.


    Apart from that subordinate, Qian Chao, almost no one present could see clearly what was going on.


    He couldn''t get up again.


    "Iron Hand Piercing Wall" seemed to have been used by the famous golden chicken Taishang. It looked like he had just barely made it through the air. The exquisite internal energy had already pierced through his heart, causing him to die.


    Following which, Wang Zhilian and Hou Tian, who were standing upright, fell to the ground one after the other.


    In truth, the two of them had already died long ago, but they had only been delayed until now before falling to the ground. The fatal injury was only a small wound that was one inch long, and just by a single glance, it had already killed the two of them. No one could clearly see the astonishing skill that had just happened, and it was no wonder that everyone was flabbergasted.


    Although the three of them didn''t have any special skills, they were considered as the best fighters in the public sector of Anhui Province. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have needed them to handle this case. Who would have thought that after entering the battle for the first time, without even knowing the other party''s name and appearance, they would all lose their lives just like that?


    The attack from the golden chicken had produced a very good effect of killing the chicken to make an example of the monkey. The men at the scene were all dumbstruck, and then they all scattered in all directions like birds and dogs.


    Jiang Zhao, the chief commander of the Shen Ji Camp, who was standing in the pavilion, was even more shocked. That was why he hadn''t lost his head like the others; he still had to kill those who were more powerful than him.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhao could no longer hold it in any longer and had no choice but to use it ahead of time. Raising his spear, Jiang Zhao bellowed, "Shoot!" He pounced like a tiger and pounced towards the ground.


    The fire rope was extinguished, "Boom!" With a sound, a large number of spears, like ten thousand locusts, whizzed towards the scene.


    There were only two people left at the scene.


    Golden Chicken and his servant, Qian Tian, were trembling. Strangely, these two men did not seem to be panicking at all.


    "Plop ¡­" The golden chicken turned and twisted its waist, revealing a long black satin robe.


    It was draped over the golden chicken''s body, not showing how big it was. Now that it was used, it was as black as a large black cloud, with a radius of two zhang. A huge gust of wind appeared in the sky, creating a loud explosion that made people''s eardrums tremble. It stopped abruptly.


    In the sound of the air exploding, thousands of bullets from the guns had all hit. They all came at once and disappeared without a trace, it was rather straightforward.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" Two gunshots sounded in a row.


    The gun streaked through the night sky, slicing through the branches and clattering toward its target.


    The other stood straight again, a live target. However, it was just the same. As the opponent spun in the long shadow, a strong wind swirled, spun, spun, and whirled. It was far more powerful than flying sand or falling stone. Just like this, the incoming fire guns failed again and again.


    The bullet was lifted up into the air for a long time before finally popping out like beans in ice.


    Jiang Zhao, who was lying on the ground, couldn''t believe his eyes. After a long while, he finally woke up and was frightened out of his mind. However, he clearly knew in his heart that he had fired three gunshots in a row, proving that the three guns lying in ambush had all failed. Next, he would have to use the breeching to ignite the canister. If the other party were to take advantage of this opening and attack him, it would be a disaster.


    Jiang Zhao couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. How could he still dare to show off his power? He suddenly jumped up from the ground and dove into the shadows.


    With a great enemy at hand, how could he allow him to go as he pleased?


    Jiang Zhao dove into the shadows, but what greeted him was a cold steel blade. The blade was not large, but the handle was long and the tip of the head had wings. It was a strangely shaped dagger. With a "puchi" sound, it stabbed into his heart.


    Jiang Zhao pulled the saber out of his body with one hand as a gush of blood gushed out of it. His body trembled for a moment before slowly falling to the ground.


    Before he died, Jiang Zhao didn''t forget to size him up to see who had killed him.


    He only thought it was the old golden chicken. He had guessed wrongly ¡ª it was the Heaven Shaking.


    The hall was as bright as day.


    Bai Jiu mustered up his courage and asked the heavens for courage to welcome his guest.


    There were so many guest names, he could not finish them all at once ¡­ Old Golden Chicken, Golden-Winged Seed, Great Golden Chicken, Lifesteal Golden Chicken ¡­ In fact, he was actually just one person.


    The cash chicken was sitting in the center of the room, gentle and without a trace of killing intent.


    A dozen or so corpses lay scattered around the courtyard, including people sent by the yamen, the Bai Clan''s guard, and Jiang Zhao''s musketeers ¡­ None of these people had escaped death.


    The Jade Rabbit hung high in the air, giving off a refreshing golden breeze. The heavy aroma of the grapefruit flowers was intermixed with a pungent smell of blood. The atmosphere was incongruous, just like the scene here.


    Bai Jiu held the delicate blue and white porcelain tea bowl in his hands and said "please" to his guest. His voice was slurred, his hands were trembling, and the lid of his bowl knocked against each other.


    "Please... Please... Drink... "Tea ¡­" Bai Jiu trembled in fear as he spoke.


    The guest nodded once in silence.


    The tiger-headed bird''s forehead looked like a mountain, while the pavilion was flat and drooping ¡ª such a magnificent appearance. From the looks of it, it was hard for anyone to believe that the other party was actually trying to kill them for their goods without using their capital.


    In addition, his eyebrows were thick with a boundless killing intent. A head of long hair fell straight down, hung down to his waist, and had a moustache that was drawn in, and his face was pale, with a bunch of white hair on his forehead and two flying cheeks. In terms of age, he should be around fifty years old, but he was tall and well-built, and he was also about the same height as an ordinary person.


    Ninth Master Bai could tell at first glance that the other party was someone extraordinary just by looking at him.


    As the saying goes," "One flower grows past the abdomen, filling the entire hall with gold and jade." "The moustache was elegant and the beard was clean. The four seas were famous." "The law is clear, but it gives one a sense of power when one looks at it." "He who is burning with pride shall return to his homeland." "A handsome man with eyebrows like swords.


    How should he explain all of this to the opposite party?


    The entire hall was filled with gold and jade ¨C even though one might be rich, it was still a windfall.


    The four seas were famous ¡ª there was a name, but there was a name of evil.


    Looking forward and seeing his might, it must be unparalleled might.


    The return of ten thousand people ¡ª all of them were bandits of the underbrush.


    Wise people, of course, otherwise how could they walk around?


    Bai Jiu was at a loss for words as he sized up the other party. The teacup in his hand was shaking uncontrollably as his mind was in a mess. He had long since prepared a plan, and it was time to go to Java. At this moment, he couldn''t even say a proper sentence.


    The noble guest raised an eyebrow, his long eyes drooping. He ignored the existence of Master Bai Jiu in front of him, but he was still breathing heavily through his nose and throat.


    Bai Jiu was simply flabbergasted. If he hadn''t heard wrongly, how else would he have been able to explain himself? How could the other party fall asleep at this critical juncture?


    He was right. He had really fallen asleep.


    In a split-second, he was snoring like thunder, echoing in all four halls.


    "This ¡­" Bai Jiu swallowed his saliva, his eyes eagerly staring at the man standing at the entrance of the hall, who was in charge of the errand. His face was pale and his body was trembling. "Old Boss ¡­" "Did he fall asleep?" Qian Tian shook his head as if he didn''t find it strange. He gave a cold smile and said, "That''s right. He''s tired, but if there''s anything you want to say, just say it. My master cares about everything."


    "Ah?" "Yes, yes, yes." Bai Jiu said.


    Master Bai didn''t know what else to say other than ''yes, yes, yes''. Even so, he couldn''t afford to make a scene. How could the size of the Bai Clan be a joke in a life or death situation?


    "Boss ¡­" Bai Jiu trembled like he had eaten the oil from a pipe, and said, "Your lordship ¡­" "That invitation..."


    The golden chicken stopped snoring and snorted, implying that it wanted him to continue.


    "My master received ¡­" "Got it ¡­" Bai Jiu said. After saying ''yes'' twice, Bai Jiu went on to say ''yes'' with a bitter face. After a long time, Bai Jiu finally said, "Boss ¡­" Maybe you don''t know yet... My Master, he... Although he had been a few officials in the capital in his early years, he was not like a foreign official ¡­ "So, so ¡­"


    At this point, Bai Jiu had no choice but to stop his words. Firstly, it was more difficult to say what he wanted to say, and secondly, the other party had apparently fallen asleep again. The sound of his snoring was truly shocking.


    Bai Jiu clenched his fists and smiled wryly. "This ¡­"


    His eyes then turned towards Qian Tian who was at the side. He opened his mouth and stammered, "I hope you can look, sir. This ¡­" "If the boss gets tired, we''ll ¡­"


    "You don''t need to beat around the bush, I don''t think you need to continue." Qian Tiantang snorted coldly, "Ninth Brother Bai, we''ve finally met once, so we have to be friends."


    Bai Jiu smiled apologetically. "Yes, yes, yes. Please take responsibility."


    "Humph!" Qian Tianyu strode forward until he was right in front of Bai Jiu. He gave Bai Jiu a disdainful look and said, "My master has had his own rules all these years, don''t you know?"


    "This... Wh... "What rules?" Bai Jiu asked.


    "Hmph, no wonder." Qian Tian frowned as he looked at him with disdain and said, "I''m not the one who should scare you. Hurry up and inform your master. Tell him to prepare his affairs!"


    "Huh?" Bai Jiu cried out involuntarily. This last sentence was like a thunderclap to him. He had only half stood up when he sat down stiffly.

 C35

    Bai Jiu heard that he was going to tell his master about the White Jade Stages so that he could prepare for the future. He shouted in surprise. After a long time, he seemed to wake up from a dream. He dragged down the stick like he was salivating and said with a tremble, "Money ¡­" "Great lord ¡­"


    "You don''t need to say anymore." Qian Tian shook his head as he smiled viciously. "Then we''ll go report to your master ¡­"


    "The money lender ¡­" I wonder if we can negotiate about this ¡­ "Discuss."


    Just as Master Bai Jiu finished his words, the sleeping golden chicken suddenly stopped snoring.


    Qian Tian Han coldly said, "Just now, I told you that my family''s boss has a rule that hasn''t been easy for him for many years ¡­ ¡­" Do you want to know what this rule is? "


    "Wishing you all the best... "Master has given the word ¡­" Bai Jiu said.


    "Hmph ¡­" That would be killing after you go to sleep. " Qian Tian trembled as he replied.


    "Sleep ¡­" and then kill people? " Bai Jiu repeated.


    When he spoke the word ''human'', Bai Jiu seemed to lose a piece of his tongue.


    "You still don''t understand?" Qian Tian shook his almond-shaped eyes. "In other words, my master likes to take a nap before killing someone ¡­" "So that''s how it is?" Bai Jiu exclaimed.


    "That''s right!" Qian Tianyu stared straight at Ninth Master Bai and said, "I might as well give you some more information, that is, my master will wake up soon." Master Bai, do you want to stay or hurry up and notify the white jade steps? "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    "Aiyo ¡­" This... I''ll go... "I''m leaving ¡­"


    Bai Jiu couldn''t sit still any longer. He jumped up from his chair and said, "I''ll go right now ¡­" "Reporting."


    He tripped on the door and fell down. He hurriedly got up, but didn''t dare to stay for a moment and ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    "You useless thing, get up and speak."


    White Jade Step stomped his foot. He looked at the trembling Ninth Master Bai and seemed to have thought of something.


    "Large... Master... This is incredible ¡­ "He''s here ¡­" Master Bai spoke in a broken voice.


    "Who''s here?" The white-jade stairs asked.


    "That old golden chicken..." He ¡­ "He''s here ¡­"


    Bai Jiu spoke as if he had no bones. He tried to support himself on the tea table a few times in an attempt to stand up, but could not find the strength to do so.


    Wang Tong could not bear to watch anymore. He walked up and grabbed one of Ye Mo''s arms, then lifted him up and sat him down.


    "Seventh Elder doesn''t need to be shocked. If you have something to say, then say it slowly!"


    "Yes ¡­" "Many thanks to Lord Huang ¡­" Only then did Bai Jiu let out a sigh of relief. "Uncle ¡­" Girl ¡­ No time to lose... All of you, run for your lives ¡­ "Alright!"


    Tears streamed down Bai Jiu''s face when he said these words.


    Bai Yu Chi''s face turned blue, he gritted his teeth and humphed, "Ninth brother ¡­" You must have seen something, a man, why are you acting like a woman! I heard the shot earlier... There must be a fire in front? "Where are the others?"


    "Large... Master... Don''t count on them soon. "


    Master Bai''s lips quivered in unison as he said, "Master Qiu, King ¡­" Master... And the Marquis ¡­ The few of them... However... "We''re finished."


    "Finished?" The jade steps paused for a moment and then said, "Die ¡­" "They did?"


    Dead ¡­" "All dead." Bai Jiu trembled like he was swaying. "And the members of the God''s opportunity camp ¡­" Jiang... Everyone... "It''s all over.


    "You mean, they''re all dead?" The white-jade stairs asked.


    "Yes ¡­" Dead ¡­ "Dead." Bai Jiu said. Bai Yu Jie''s face turned pale and her lips trembled. "Those guards at home ¡­" "What about Fu?"


    "Uncle ¡­" "You don''t need to ask ¡­" Bai Jiu said.


    As Bai Jiu spoke, he began to cry.


    White Jade Stage let out a long sigh, bitterly smiled and said: "This is all my fault ¡­" "They ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao, who was standing beside him, could not help but lower her head and cry when she heard this.


    "Good child, don''t be sad. Your father''s heart is in chaos ¡­"


    As he spoke, he stood up. His face was pale and flushed, and his emotions were as chaotic as he said they would be.


    "Difficult to only die since ancient times" ¡ª The people who could see through this level were few in number. White jade was not superhuman, so when death came, they would only know how weak the usual method of nourishing the Qi and cultivating the body was.


    The white jade steps paced back and forth in the parlour.


    Bai Jiu looked at him eagerly and said, "Big ¡­" Master... "Big..."


    The white jade steps waved his hand, stopping him from speaking. His eyebrows were tightly knitted. He had obviously encountered something extremely difficult to decide.


    Miss Bai, on the other hand, became extremely sad and angry. She suddenly raised her head and said: "Ninth Uncle, where is he?"


    "On... "In the front hall..." Bai Jiu hesitated for a moment before saying, "Lady, you want to ¡­" What is it? "


    "Hmph, I''ll just watch him go." Bai Xiao Jiao reached out her hand to grab her sword, but was stopped by Wang Tong''s hand.


    As Bai Xiao Jiao and Wang Tong looked at each other, Wang Tong shook his head and said, "My lady, you can''t ¡­"


    "Why?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    "You ¡­ I can''t beat him. " Wang Tong gritted his teeth and said, "Besides, your family... There had to be someone else ¡­ "Look ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao raised his eyebrows. Just as he was about to retort, he heard the latter part of the sentence. He was left speechless for a moment. He just lowered his head without saying a word.


    "Uncle ¡­" Ah ¡­ "There''s not much time left, hurry up and make a decision ¡­" Bai Jiu said.


    White Jade Step finally made up his mind. He sighed heavily and said, "It''s not a disaster, we can''t avoid it. Ninth, you go in with little Qiao! "


    "Enter ¡­" Go? " Mafeng was scared silly and asked, "Go..." "Where to?"


    "Don''t ask." The white jade steps said to little Qiao, "Remember, you can''t leave your mother ¡­" You can go now! "


    "Father ¡­" Bai Xiao Qiao sighed, two streams of tears flowing uncontrollably from her eyes.


    "Sir, you ¡­" What do you want? " Bai Jiu asked.


    Trembling out of employment, he stuttered, "Big... Master... You can''t do a stupid thing... "You are ¡­"


    The man waved his hand and turned to Wang Tong: "Master Wang, do you have anything else to say?"


    Wang Tong smiled sadly, nodded and said: "I have finally made up my mind, this is the easiest way to talk."


    As it turned out, he didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to disrupt the rise and fall of the white jade steps. Although he had already effectively died, he didn''t want to risk his life and fall into injustice. Besides the white jade steps themselves, no one else could say anything.


    "Woof ¡­" "Grandpa ¡­" The white jade step patted his shoulder and said, "I''m very ashamed ¡­"


    "Why should I be ashamed?" Wang Tong said.


    "Woof ¡­" "Brother ¡­" White Jade Step said with a slight tremble, "I have wasted my many years as an official. I have read the Book of Virtue ¡­ At the end of the day, only then did he realize that ¡­ "I''m not calm enough, compared to you, old brother ¡­"


    "What are you saying, sir?" Wang Tong calmly said, "Your courage is not limited to this. Master, life and death is a small issue, justice must not be lost. Otherwise, wouldn''t the lives of tens of people in your residence be worth it? "


    These words were like a sharp steel needle, piercing deeply into the heart and lungs of White Jade Stage. For a moment, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Bro, well said ¡­" White Jade nodded repeatedly and said with a wry smile, "I almost became an immoral person."


    "Haha ¡­" Wang Tong laughed heartily.


    It was only at this time that Wang Tong finally saw the courage of the White Jade Rank.


    "Uncle, you are too modest. Wang Tong''s eyes are not blind. If you have anything to say, just take care of it. " Wang Tong said.


    Looking at his opponent''s expression, White Jade Stair was shocked and felt ashamed of himself. It was then that he realized that the man had been silent for a long time, but was actually testing him. If he had cared about his life just now and had listened to Master Bai''s words and fled for his life, it was likely that Wang Tong would not have let him off before the old golden rooster had attacked him.


    White Jade Stage felt a chill run down his spine as he thought of this. He felt Wang Tong was a man who could stand against the heavens and earth. Compared to his own selfish thoughts, Wang Tong felt both fear and admiration.


    "Good brother." White jade steps turned to the little Qiao who hadn''t gone yet and said, "Master Wang is loyal to the heavens, as expected of a man ¡­" "There''s not much time left. On behalf of my old couple, thank you for giving yourself to me, Master Wang. Hurry and kowtow!"


    Bai Xiaoqiao called out to Big Brother Wang before bowing and kowtowing as tears streamed down his face and he kowtowed again and again.


    Master Bai seemed to be unable to fully understand this logic, but he also understood this feeling. He knelt down and kowtowed to Wang Tong, but was stopped by the latter.


    "Ninth Master, Miss, I don''t dare to accept this." As Wang Tong spoke, he used both hands to help both Little Qiao and Master Bai Jiu to their feet.


    "My lady Wan An, it is a shame to see such a foolish person like you." Wang Tong''s expression was extremely miserable, but he forced himself to laugh. He said, "Your father''s safety, please leave it to me!"


    Bai Yu looked at Qiao and smirked. Originally, there were a few parting words from her parents that she wanted to say, but couldn''t bear to say it out loud. Furthermore, the words were ominous and were swallowed back into her stomach.


    White Jade Stage let out a long sigh, nodded at Wang Tong and said, "Everything depends on that. Brother Wang, let''s go see that old devil!"


    Wang Tong cupped his fists and said, "As you command!"


    She nodded at her daughter and was about to leave.


    "Great sir." Wang Tong called out to him, "I still have something to say in person."


    White Jade smiled wryly and said, "Speak!"


    Wang Tong said: "When I see that person later, I will not dare to say the words that I want to negotiate with him. It will all be up to you." However, once they do, this uncle will listen to my orders and will not object. "


    White Jade nodded and said, "Brother ¡­" Of course... "As you wish."


    Wang Tong smiled a little more. He took off his long robe, took off his tight-fitting clothes and turned his body to the side.


    "Brother ¡­" What Do You Do... "What?" The white jade stairs asked in confusion.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s face turned red, and he immediately turned around.

 C36

    Wang Tong didn''t care about the details of the festival, nor did he care about Little Qiao who was present. He took off his tight-fitting clothes, yet he took off a piece of Heart Protecting Armor ¡ª ¡ª it was the item Wu Yuxue borrowed before they parted.


    Wang Tong took off his armor and hastily put on his clothes. Holding the armor in both hands, he walked to the front of the white jade step.


    "This... Is Dry... "What?" White jade steps asked, looking as if he had fallen into a fog.


    "Sir, there is no need to ask any further. I just need you to wear this clothes well, just in case." Wang Tong said.


    "This ¡­" White Jade Stage asked in confusion, "What is it for?"


    Wang Tong shook his head and said, "This cloak can protect the body. I use it to protect myself."


    He thought that something was wrong and wanted to return it to the other party, but Wang Tong had already stepped out of the hall.


    "Brother ¡­" "Brother, I can''t ¡­" When the white jade steps were about to leave, Bai Xiao Qiao pulled her father. "Father, put it on ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said tearfully, "Since Big Brother Huang is so loyal ¡­" Father, you should just accept it! "


    Bai Yu''s eyes were wide open. After a while, he nodded his head and couldn''t help but tear up.


    The hall became extremely quiet.


    The night wind that occasionally blew lightly tapped on the silvery red cotton curtain on the window window, lightly trembling. The silver moonlight seeped in from the corner of the curtains that had been lifted by Xiang Fei, seeming to remind the people in the hall that they should not forget this night, or what day it was!


    The White Jade Stele had already said everything it should say, and it seemed like it was about the right thing to say. However, all of this was obviously not enough to move the other party, and it certainly wouldn''t save the disaster in front of him ¨C his despair and fear could be imagined.


    The "10,000 Li Yellow River Wind Chaser" righteous scholar Wang Tong stood close to the white jade steps.


    Wang Tong had already understood the boundless murderous intent in the silence. Before he had stepped into the hall, he had already been prepared for it. A surge of true energy came from his dantian, ready to fight at any time.


    Under the lantern light, Wang Tong''s sharp gaze had already sized up this old golden chicken.


    Because of this, Wang Tong was even more anxious and worried.


    To be honest, someone as experienced as Wang Tong could see through an enemy before they fought him. "An expert''s hand, do you know?" That was the truth.


    He was even able to deduce the fighting method when he made his move. The position, "knowing one''s self, victorious in every battle", "everything is set in stone, if not, one will worry about it." Before the attack that was about to arrive, he had no choice but to reserve a "life" for himself, and prepare a "killing intention" for his enemies.


    Wang Tong had always faced enemies with the ability to win. Tonight, before facing his biggest enemy in his entire life, he didn''t dare to let down his guard at all.


    Under the lamp, the golden chicken sat stinging.


    After hearing his master''s story, the golden chicken had a cold expression on its face, completely devoid of emotions. His gloomy temperament was still unfathomable. "I wonder what medicine he''s selling?"


    The silent atmosphere continued.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle. The fallen leaves were swept past the court.


    In the distance, a wild dog was barking. This kind of trivial matter could actually form a soul-stirring force. This proved that the strategy of attacking the heart had the power to make the enemy retreat without a fight.


    The white jade stage let out a bitter smile as he looked at Wang Tong, who was beside him, and panic filled his heart. The killing intent made him feel like he was being "suffocated".


    Wang Tong could understand the feeling the white jade step gave him. However, he was unable to do anything about it. In fact, he had long since sensed the hidden killing intent. The other party''s attack was very likely to come at any moment now.


    Wang Tong had been planning this problem in his heart. If he waited for this old golden chicken to make the first move first, the chances of the two of them surviving would be next to nothing. As a result, he had no choice but to seize the initiative. Even so, he still did not have the confidence to win.


    "White Jade Rank!" Elder Jinshi finally opened his mouth and said, "I understand your intentions and admire your courage. However, I cannot let you go. Please be merciful!"


    As he said the last four words, even someone as clueless as White Jade Stage could feel the menace in his eyes.


    Almost at the same time, an invisible force pressed down on the white-jade figure.


    Wang Tong quickly took a step to the left before the incoming force reached him. His body swayed for a moment before he regained his balance.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Good experience." A sneer appeared on his lips, and in the corner of his eye, his cold gaze shot out like lightning. Only then did he notice Wang Tong.


    "Without a word, the wind and frost will move ten thousand li forward, and the Yellow River will arrive at its peak." Following that was a series of dark laughter that seeped into his bones. "I''ve heard of you ¡ª Wang Tianbao."


    Wang Tianbao, who had changed his name to Wang Tong, was slightly surprised.


    At this time, Wang Tong had already been fully focused on his future moves. He was not able to distract himself, but he could not help but respond to a few pleasantries.


    "Count the ghosts of the graves in detail at night, and watch the sky with three songs of the golden chicken." Wang Tong said in a low voice, "Yes, I have."


    The golden chicken was shocked. The old golden chicken, the golden wing, the golden chicken was too old ¡­ He could not help but be surprised that the other party was able to recognize his last name. Just by this point, he had to take a few more glances at him.


    "Very good." The golden chicken gave a self-deprecating laugh as he said, "Qian Tianfeng told me about you. I don''t really believe him. Looking at you tonight, you can be considered to be someone considerate."


    As he spoke, he gently lifted his right hand and placed it on his knee.


    It was just an ordinary action, and Wang Tong didn''t dare to ignore it. He took a quick step to the side, then took a step forward.


    The golden chicken gave a light snort and said, "Wang Tian Bao, you''ve always stood up for the strong. How can you take responsibility for this matter with the Bai Clan? "Forget it. Seeing that you''re a good man, I''ll make an exception and show you mercy ¡­" He stopped and turned to Qian Tian who was standing in front of the door and said, "Let him out."


    Hearing this, Qian Tianyu respectfully replied, "Yes." The doors on both sides opened and said, "Master Huang, please ¡­"


    Wang Tong''s gaze was still fixated on the golden chicken Taishang who was sitting on the high seat. After listening, he folded his arms and said, "I, Wang Tong, do not understand the situation. What had happened tonight could only be argued for right and wrong; it was a matter of fearless life and death. As if he had the intention to fulfill his wish, he left. "I, Huang Xiaolong, cannot thank you enough."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the golden rooster on the seat let out a sneer, "Surnamed Wang, you really don''t know what''s good for you."


    The only sound that could be heard was the squeaking coming from the chair. It was unknown when but the golden chicken had already tightly clenched its hands.


    Wang Tong was startled at first sight. He no longer had time to think, and when the opponent made a move, the two of them would have no chance of survival.


    As soon as he thought of this, he suddenly launched himself, and his body shot up into the air. With a sound, a strong wind blew over. Although it didn''t have much momentum, it was still as fast as lightning. It was so fast that it reached the head of the golden rooster, and then it quickly moved back and landed in front of the golden rooster.


    Perhaps in the eyes of an outsider, this movement might have seemed swift, but it was nothing out of the ordinary. However, in the eyes of the people with discerning eyes, he was a genius. They only thought of him as attacking the back of the enemy, but he just barely managed to land and attack the enemy from the front.


    What a golden chicken! He was so calm.


    With his current status, if he took the initiative to attack the opponent, it would seem inappropriate. If the opponent attacked first and he was forced to fight back, the situation would naturally be different; thus, Wang Tong acting now was exactly what he wanted.


    Wang Tong threw himself at him, and Er Jian appeared in front of him all of a sudden. Wang Tong threw himself at him, and Er Jian appeared in front of him. With the momentum of his right leg stepping forward, the five fingers of his left hand opened up and his palm pressed down straight towards the opponent''s chest.


    This palm attack was powerful. He had already prepared this attack. The palm attack was shocking. Both of them attacked at the same time to take care of the golden chicken.


    "Good move," the golden chicken Grand Elder sneered.


    Suddenly, the palm strike that was supposed to be an emergency had come to a halt. He looked very much like a monk, with his hands raised in salute, but his fingers were different.


    The monk''s palm was extended out with his five fingers, but this person was extremely well-prepared. It was as if he was forming a buddhist seal, a very casual gesture, but it had an unimaginable power. This kind of power was intangible, and in fact, only the person facing the enemy could feel it.


    The golden chicken hand seal was formed, and Wang Tong''s power was like fire and water.


    Even so, when Wang Tong suddenly saw the gesture, he was shocked. Ignoring the fact that he could hurt his opponent, he twisted his waist, forcefully retracted his hands and flipped backward.


    Even so, in the eyes of an experienced figure like the golden chicken, Wang Tong had exposed a weakness that was hard to conceal.


    Using the words'' like lightning ''to describe the golden chicken''s retaliation was not excessive at all.


    "Wang Tong turned around and retreated, while the golden chicken took advantage of the opening opportunity to advance, one retreating, one advancing, like an angry eagle in the sky, whooshing, a huge whirlwind was created in the hall, and under the pressure of the whirlwind, the light of the two tall lanterns was unable to extinguish." "Phew ¡­" The light dimmed.


    That was just an instant of extreme speed.


    The lamp''s wick dimmed for a moment, and the hall was once again filled with eerie shadows, as if a ghost''s shadow had been cast. It was eerie and frightening.


    In the blink of an eye, the outcome of the battle had been decided.


    When the light returned to its normal state, the two powerhouses who had been fighting with each other were reflected in the light. The golden chicken was sitting in its original seat as if nothing had happened.


    But Wang Tong was different. Although he was still standing straight in the corner, he had already lost his previous posture. The face that was originally very yellow now seemed to be covered by a ball of black gas. After a short while, his body was covered with sweat.


    Good ¡­" of... "Oh shit." Wang Tong said.


    "He''s more than dead ¡­" As he spoke, he slowly picked up the bowl of tea and took a sip. A trace of disdain could be seen from the corner of his mouth.


    "Wang Tianbao, take care of the matters behind you. You don''t have much time left." As soon as he said that, he turned to the white jade steps and said: "Mai, it''s your turn."


    She was scared and confused.


    The white jade steps had seen the scene with their own eyes, but they still didn''t know what had happened. Even though the two of them had moved, it had only been a short period of time before the lights went out, so could it be that the outcome of the battle had already been decided?


    There was no time for him to think any further. As the golden chicken''s voice faded, he struck out with his right hand across space, producing a whistling sound in the air.


    Wang Tong had also been prepared for that. He had decided that even if he were to die, he would preserve his life. Therefore, in the instant when the other side turned around to face the white jade, he already knew that the golden chicken was about to take action. No matter what, he would not allow the other side to succeed this time.


    Like a gust of wind, Wang Tong was already in front of the white jade steps. As he moved forward, he placed his hands behind the white jade steps and said, "Let''s go."


    He pushed his palm forward and his white jade figure suddenly flew up.


    In the face of danger, Wang Tong could no longer care about the severity of the attack. In fact, he had used all of his strength just in time to be within a hair''s breadth away from the golden chicken.


    Wang Tongying followed closely after the white-jade figure, and with a "hualala" sound, the entire window shattered. Sawdust flew everywhere, and the two of them had already escaped out of the hall.


    Even golden chicken grandpa did not expect Wang Tong to have such an ability. He had underestimated Wang Tong and was slightly shocked. His stern face was immediately covered by a layer of anger.


    Gold Chicken Tai Jing wouldn''t let the two of them go. He didn''t believe that these two would be able to escape from his grasp.


    The golden chicken suddenly flew up from the chair with a "huff" sound. It followed closely behind Wang and Bai and entered the yard.


    On the other side, Qian Tian trembled as he quickly rushed forward. As he was standing close to the door, he pounced forward. He let out a strange cry and stretched out his two hands, creating a "Yaksha Exploring the Sea". He then stabbed towards Wang Tong''s back which was leaping up from the ground.


    Qian Tian had suffered in the hands of Wang Tong the last time, and it had always been a great humiliation for him. This time, the opponent was seriously injured, and it was expected that he would not be able to resist, so he decided to show off his ability in front of his master.


    A man is no better than a god. Perhaps there was something fishy, and it couldn''t be what he meant. Just as Qian Tian''s hands were about to make contact with Wang Tong''s back, a sudden gust of wind blew by. The wind was so strong that although Qian Tian wasn''t able to pull the tree out and knock him down, it was more than enough to push Qian Tian''s body away.


    Qian Tian''s body shook violently as he retreated three steps in succession, but he was still unable to steady himself on the ground.


    The figure in front of him suddenly flashed. It was as if a sand geese had landed on the ground. A person landed on the ground like that ¡ª such a handsome movement skill.


    As this person fell, he stretched out his right arm and executed the "Dragon Travelling First Style" movement technique. His long body stretched out horizontally as his right hand directly kowtowed towards Qian Tian''s back. His movements were extremely fast.


    Qian Tianyu was not an easy opponent to deal with, but at this moment, in front of this stranger, he was actually ''incapable of using martial arts''. Just like how in front of him, he could only take a beating, while he had no way of dodging.


    Qian Tian felt a sudden warmth behind his back. He had never seen someone as powerful as this in his life. He remembered that only his master had such skills. At this moment, it was too late for him to turn around and dodge.


    Seeing that he was absolutely unable to escape from this palm strike, the strong inner strength forced him to cough for a while, and he was already on the verge of death.


    He didn''t deserve to die.


    "Phew ¡­" With a sound, a shadow flashed across, and in the middle of the sparkling wave of clothes, this person''s hand grabbed onto Qian Tianyu''s back first. Qian Tianyu had already been flung a dozen feet away in the wind, his clothes fluttering in the wind.


    This person''s movement technique was quite impressive. Qian Tian''s body rose up and he fell down from the sky. When he landed, his clothes had already started spinning. He moved like lightning towards the stranger''s wrist.


    Both of them were obviously top fighters.


    It was as if they had never come into contact with each other, yet they had both separated.


    They were like two giant eagles that separated immediately. "Hu ¡­" "Phew ¡­" Amidst the sound of the wind, both of them were about ten feet away. The moment they made contact, their four eyes were already tightly sucking each other in.


    The golden chicken looked at the stranger in front of him with a strange expression. The stranger was dressed in plain clothes and had a square handkerchief in his hand. He looked like a scholar.


    Even so, he did not dare to underestimate this scholar.


    The ape''s arms were at his waist and his body was covered in white. To the master of the Bai family and Wang Tong, this person was not a stranger. However, in the eyes of the golden chicken grandpa, the person was very stiff. Of course, it was not just blunt.


    The leaves on the ground swirled like a whirlwind, but strangely there was no wind.


    A large amount of leaves flew up into the air like a spinning locust. With a long humph from the golden chicken, it suddenly shot towards the gentle man like a snake with lightning speed.


    The scholar was certainly not an easy-going person ¡ª apparently, he also replied in the same way that the golden chicken was too old.


    This sound seemed to come from a pure nasal "hmph" sound, but it actually contained supreme internal energy. It could become a "Supreme Qi", could become an unstoppable force outside the body, and could take one''s life within ten or even a hundred steps. It was a type of internal energy that was only known to the outside world.


    The Golden Chicken Grand Elder had used such a great skill on his opponent, so he obviously saw that his opponent was extraordinary.


    Sure enough, Golden Chicken''s judgement was not wrong. As the scholarly man replied with a long humph, the countless leaves all stopped midway when they saw that he was about to close in on him. Then, he turned around and shot an arrow in the direction of Golden Chicken who was standing in front of him.


    The golden chicken let out a series of cold laughter. The laughter was obviously coming from its nose, making it sound even more eerie.


    Tens of thousands of flying leaves, like a long snake, suddenly shot towards the golden chicken. However, as the other party was laughing, they encountered resistance and scattered in front of the court.


    Suddenly, the ground was covered with thousands of dead leaves. "Shua!" A voice rang out as the two of them flew up into the air. They were so fast that they rained down on the scholar like a rainstorm.


    The leaves fall, the leaves rise, the leaves go, the leaf returns, extraordinary.

 C37

    The two people who were involved were completely focused and did not feel the slightest bit numb. They both knew that if they were a little bit careless, the result would very likely be a glorious life.


    This exchange of moves was unheard-of and had never been seen before. Both sides who were watching coldly from the sidelines could not help but feel their hearts race uncontrollably as they watched this scene.


    Wang Tong and Qian Tianyu couldn''t completely understand it either. Without a doubt, they understood that this was a battle to the death.


    Although Wang Tong was standing upright, his face was filled with pain. His injuries were always on the line, but he did not want to show any weakness in front of others. He was still thinking that he could give his side a hand if he had the chance.


    The White Jade Step was right beside him.


    "Brother Wang ¡­" I can''t see very well... This husband ¡­ Could it be that Wu Xian ¡­ Life? Will... Yes... "Him?" White Jade Step said.


    Wang Tong silently nodded his head, his eyes unblinkingly staring at the large amount of dead leaves on the ground.


    In just a short while, the tens of thousands of fallen leaves had clearly changed again. They were like an angry dragon, circling steeply behind the golden rooster.


    The formless energy surrounding the golden chicken was too strong, it was invulnerable. The myriad of leaves that surrounded it seemed like a giant python, wrapping him all around with a rustle, but unable to penetrate into the inside of his body.


    "Humph ¡­" The old golden chicken looked at his opponent with a burning gaze, obviously furious in his heart, "Even though your esteemed self is unrivalled, it''s just a pity that you''ve ruined everything for me ¡­ "I''m afraid you are not my match right now. Your name is ¡­"


    "Wu Yuxue." After he said his name, Wu Yu Xue turned to the side and looked at Wang Tong, "Brother Wang, Master Bai, please step back for now. Leave this to me!"


    Ye Zichen''s words woke the man from his dream.


    Wang Tong was taken aback. He cupped his fist and said, "As per your orders." He turned around, bent down, and said, "Please, sir ¡­"


    That meant he had to leave while carrying Great Master Bai.


    The white jade stairs saw that he was not lightly injured, but they did not expect him to be so brave at this moment, which was unexpected.


    "This... Can you bear it? " Bai Yu Chi asked worriedly.


    Wang Tong had already stood up with his back facing him. A shadow flashed in front of him, and Qian Tian stood up straight with his back facing him.


    "For lovers, we still have ties." As Qian Tian spoke, a pair of short blades emerged from his sleeves and pierced toward the pair of eyes at lightning speed.


    Wang Tong had long since been prepared for this. Although he was severely injured, when a person risked their life to reach a life or death situation, they would often possess extraordinary abilities, not to mention the fact that he was already prepared.


    All of a sudden, Wang Tong retracted the upper half of his body. There were no traces of this kind of qi training technique being used in advance, and by the time Qian Tian had a sudden bad feeling about it, his moves were already old. He wouldn''t be able to withdraw even if he wanted to.


    "Slam ¡­" With the sharp sound of the wind, a pair of daggers missed their target.


    Qian Tian was so shocked that he quickly pulled his body back. He realized that he was a step too slow. Wang Tong''s iron palms suddenly flew up from his stomach as he performed a beautiful "Butterfly Killer", "Bang!". With a sound, both of them struck Qian Tian''s neck.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Wang Tong had been accumulating energy for a long time, he could still crush a bluestone pillar into powder with his palms. But right now, his internal injuries were too severe. Although it was a full powered strike, it was still difficult for him to achieve such an effect.


    Following which, the former let out a muffled roar under Wang Tong''s palms. His shoulders contracted and a mouthful of blood spurted out like an arrow from his mouth. His entire body fell backwards and he fainted on the spot.


    As the two sides were too close, and Wang Tong was carrying someone on his back, he never thought that the other side would have such a move. Since the blood was so sudden, he had no way of dodging it and was sprayed all over his face.


    A cold sneer sounded by his ear, followed by a "Hu!" Suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of him, bringing the tall and fast body of the golden rooster with it.


    You''re not dead, Wong?" As he spoke, golden chicken lightly waved his right hand, causing "bo" sounds to echo in the air. There was a slight tremor in the ground, and a shadow of a palm appeared in a flash. It flew like lightning straight behind Wang Tong.


    The situation in front of him was truly unbelievable.


    "The mantis stalks the cicada, and the yellow sparrow follows." As a matter of fact, Wu Yuxue''s first move had been to adopt a strategy of binding the former while keeping a close eye on the latter.


    Although the two sides faced each other with different strengths, they were surrounded by dangers and could not be understood by outsiders. If either side was careless for a bit, it would be difficult to escape from death. Wu Yuxue had used all of her strength to force the golden chicken to move forward at an incredible speed, taking a step forward at an incredible speed. In a moment of desperation, she concentrated the power in her right hand and struck out with her palm.


    This palm was not ordinary. Even with the golden chicken''s power, it did not dare to underestimate it. It had no choice but to turn its head to receive it.


    Even so, golden chicken Tai Jin didn''t intend to withdraw his palm strike. "Pa!" "Pa!" Two crisp explosions sounded in succession.


    The first one hit Wang Tong''s back, and the second one caught Wu Yuxue''s palm.


    Since Wang Tong was carrying a white jade step, the first palm was received by the white jade step.


    The white jade stage coupled with Wang Tong''s body flew like a gust of wind in the opponent''s palm. Beside him, there was the sound of the white jade stage emitting a scream of pain. The golden chicken slightly frowned, realizing that the palm strike that had struck the back of the white jade stage earlier had caused something to happen.


    "Is it my intention to meddle in this matter?" Golden Chicken asked.


    Wu Yuxue said, "I already have."


    "As I said earlier, you are not my match." The golden chicken moved his lower abdomen, but this movement was not obvious in the darkness.


    Even so, it couldn''t escape Wu Yuxue''s eyes.


    Wu Yuxue was grief-stricken. He had seen her throw out her palm with his own eyes. He thought that the Bai clan was doomed to die, and the pain pierced his heart and lungs.


    Indeed, the mission this time had been a complete failure, especially to Wang Tong, the righteous teacher who was dying, as well as Miss White Little Qiao. With that thought in mind, he could not help but feel his blood boil. He decided to risk his life to take revenge on the other party.


    Wu Yu Xue heard his words and said with a cold smile, "Jiang Long, aren''t you a little too confident?" As he spoke, he slowly took two steps back.


    "I haven''t used this name for many years, but your esteemed self still remembers it in your heart. You''re really thoughtful. Your esteemed name is ¡­"


    "I just said that." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Wu Yuxue." Jiang Long shook his head and said in a cold voice, "That is not your real name. Someone who has the ability to do what you have definitely isn''t a nameless person."


    "Believe it or not." Wu Yuxue''s hands formed a knot in front of her stomach, preparing to strike back.


    Jiang Long harrumphed and nodded, "Looks like you are here for me. Well, then. I won''t let you down. "


    Jiang Long laughed coldly before continuing, "Our moves are quite straightforward. Victory and defeat will be decided in three moves."


    Wu Yu Xue had already experienced the formless inner force technique and knew how powerful she was. She couldn''t help but think of the painstaking efforts of the old monk Chu Yun from the Cloudburst Temple to keep her. The meaning in his words was that her journey was not auspicious. Could it be that he would really lose his life at the hands of the enemy?


    As Wu Yuxue thought of this, a chill went down her spine.


    In the face of a great enemy, Wu Yuxue did not dare to be negligent. She had already rolled three times in her stomach and quickly covered her entire body. With his skill, after this preparation, it was difficult to make a mistake.


    Every time May Snow stood still and gathered her strength, she seemed to swell and shrink. Once this scene fell into the eyes of the golden chicken, which was too old for Long Jiang, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He was indeed an expert in this field.


    "No wonder." "So you''ve practiced the ''Thousand Ant Technique''," said Jiang Long coldly. Humph ¡­ I would like to see how capable you are. "


    While the old golden chicken was speaking, his right hand had already slowly extended outwards from the long cloak.


    Even though it was night, Wu Yuxue could tell that the color of the hand was strange. It was as black as ink. Apparently, it was the sign of the famous'' Black Hand Art ''.


    Both sides had already concentrated their energies, to the point where they had to make a move. It seemed like they were just missing the opportunity to make a move.


    He had only come and went a few times, yet he had nothing to say. All that was left was an incomparably fierce killing move.


    The sound of insects and the rustling of fallen leaves on the ground ¡­ At the beginning, it might have been meaningless, but at this moment, it was breathtaking.


    Suddenly, two crisp gongs came from outside the wall.


    Although the sound came from the distant newspaper report, the silence of the night was extremely ear-piercing.


    As they had arrived at the right time, they had unwittingly formed a prelude to an attack. It was like a loud warning to both sides.


    "Hu!" "Hu!" Two figures soared into the air at almost the same time.


    Even so, there were different levels of superiority. Wu Yuxue''s momentum was relatively high, and her momentum over the river was slightly lower. The gap between the two was less than half a foot.


    Both sides were in a trance as they swayed back and forth. However, they had already exchanged one move.


    This move was too subtle. Aside from the fact that the person in question knew exactly what was going on, it was extremely difficult for a third person to see through it.


    The black robes covered the bright moonlight, creating a whirlwind. Like a pair of swallows in the spring rain, the two quickly separated.


    One to the south and one to the north. It was just like a dragonfly that had just finished swimming. He then jumped up for the second time.


    One fell and the other bent over and cut back.


    The potential was normal speed. A strong wind stirred up in the momentum of the two parties'' pounce. Before the wind had subsided, the two of them had already crossed hands a second time. The moment their four palms met, there was an earth-shaking momentum. Phew... "Phew ¡­" "They twisted and turned three times in a row like a pair of fried dough twist." "Swish!" The voice split again.


    Wu Yuxue pounced like a dragon out of the clouds, aiming straight for his head. Her speed was so fast that it was like a bolt of lightning. With just a flash, he had already arrived at the top of the river dragon.


    Jiang Long gave a cold snort. He hugged his knees as he exited. Even so, he hadn''t forgotten to use his killing technique.


    This moment was absolutely soul-stirring.


    Wu Yuxue executed the "Cloud Breaking Claw", a unique skill of the ''Swallow School''. It was originally aimed at the head of River Dragon, but it was seen through by River Dragon in advance. With a ''bang'', a one-foot long gash appeared on the back of the golden chicken as Wu Yuxue''s fingertip passed by.


    If he managed to grab a bit more, it would be hard to not get hurt. It would truly be dangerous to the extreme.


    Wu Yuxue had originally thought that the Yan Clan''s ultimate technique would be effective, but he had not expected that he would still manage to escape for his opponent.


    Wu Yu Xue knew that the situation wasn''t looking good after her attack missed. She made a sudden turn in the air, otherwise, she was as nimble as he was, so she definitely couldn''t use it like this. In fact, there were only a handful of people in the martial arts world who could rely entirely on luck.


    This time, Wu Yuxue''s opponent was too powerful, ruthless and cunning at the same time. Plus, Wu Yuxue''s power was peerless, so it would only be a moment before she would be able to escape.


    The golden chicken Tai-shou also seemed to have used his unique skill that was hard to come by. The two suddenly separated hands were like that of a spreading chicken. The upraised tips were both fast and accurate as they pierced towards Wu Yuxue''s heart.


    Across the river dragon every encounter strong enemies, the same trick, "hit to pierce the heart" can be said to be unparalleled.


    Wu Yuxue could not help but shiver in her heart. She thought that she was going to die for sure.


    At this moment, a strong wind blew.


    This gust of wind came at a good time. As for what other things were mixed within the wind, it was hard to tell.


    In short, when it attacked the golden chicken, the dragon had no choice but to retract its hand.


    Even so, in the instant before he returned, he skillfully used the "Penetrating Point" of his inner force and hit the "Sangmen" acupoint on Wu Yuxue''s right flank.


    Wu Yuxue only felt a slight numbing sensation on her body as she knew that something was wrong.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have already been dead or frozen on the spot. What kind of person was Wu Yuxue? Naturally, they were not on the same level.


    Even so, at that moment, Wu Yuxue also felt cold sweat dripping down her back.


    Wu Yu Xue had no choice but to use her full strength to attack when her life was at stake. Taking advantage of the fact that she had yet to use her full power, she flipped a hawk in the air and split her right hand into two, performing one of the Yan Clan''s lifesaving moves, the "Absolute Soul Palm".


    Jiang Long didn''t expect the other party to be so brave after being hit by his "black finger." It was indeed surprising.


    At this moment, the Jianghu Dragon was not only alarmed at Wu Yuxue''s prowess, but also realized that the first gust of wind was suspicious. In particular, there were some tiny grains of sand mixed in the wind. Its strength was extremely abnormal.


    Of course, this was not the time for him to ponder over it. First of all, Wu Yuxue''s life saving blow ¡­ The Absolute Soul Palm forced him to jump and avoid it.


    With extreme reluctance, Jiang Long leaped and retreated. "Shua ¡­" With a sound, he was pushed back ten meters.


    Wu Yuxue seized this opportunity and leaped into the air, disappearing into the darkness.


    With this leap, he had already used all his strength. He had jumped a full four to five Zhang away, and with Long Jiang''s retreating momentum, he had already moved a hundred feet away.


    It was a place where the moon could not reach.


    As soon as Wu Yu Xue''s body landed, she rolled on the ground and rolled more than ten feet away. She then felt her entire body going numb and was almost unable to move, with his training of internal energy, although he could open all the acupoints in the mountain pass, but this period of paralysis was extremely unusual. If he had not suppressed it himself, he would have attacked her from the bottom of his heart.

 C38

    It was only then that Wu Yu Xue realized how powerful the man was. She shrunk back into the corner of a pavilion. A slender hand reached out from the darkness and grabbed the meridians of Wu Yuxue''s right hand.


    Wu Yuxue was shocked. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a soft female voice saying: "Shh, don''t make a sound."


    Knowing that the other party meant no harm, Wu Yuxue no longer said anything.


    Wu Yuxue could feel a warm current flowing from her delicate hand.


    Wu Yuxue''s heart warmed. Half of the previous coldness was gone, but the numbness in her heart didn''t disappear. In any case, it was much more comfortable than before.


    In the darkness, it was difficult for Wu Yuxue to see the face of this lady.


    Wu Yuxue seemed to have already figured out who she was.


    "Thank you, Miss White." Wu Yuxue said. With that one sentence, he shut his eyes, seemingly unable to do anything else.


    The girl gave a soft snort and did not say anything.


    She was tall and had been hiding behind a stone pillar since the beginning. This place had originally been dark enough with the help of the great hall''s barrier. Even a deity would find it difficult to detect it under its cover.


    Wu Yuxue knew that she was facing a great enemy, but she did not dare to be careless. She made a sound as soft as breathing, and did not dare to bring it out.


    The girl was even more careful than he was. She had a pair of bright eyes, and she was staring into the darkness, adjusting the angle at which she stood from time to time. Since her slender hand was tightly gripping onto Wu Yuxue''s wrist, she could only imperceptibly move along with her.


    Of course, this action had its effects.


    The sound of clothes fluttering in the wind drifted through the air like a bat flying through the air.


    After landing, the figure of Kuaijiao, the river dragon, appeared.


    The darkness was so tight that all that could be seen was a pair of eyes shining with the essence of life.


    The wind began to die down again, and the yellow leaves on the ground rustled.


    No one made a sound as Jiang Long, Wu Yuxue, and the tall and slender girl leaned against the pillar.


    After quietly observing him for a while, Jiang Long left without a word. Before he left, the contemptuous and resentful expression on his face left a deep impression in Wu Yuxue''s heart.


    Wu Yuxue felt both guilt and hatred. This was the first time he had met an opponent ever since he had set foot on the martial path, and it was undeniable that the opponent''s ability to cross the river was superior to his. If he was lucky enough to survive tonight, it would all be due to Miss Bai''s temporary rescue.


    The reason why he came here was to save the Bai Clan. He didn''t expect that in the end, he would have to ask for the lady''s help. He was too embarrassed to do so.


    To his surprise, this Miss Mai''s skill seemed to be on par with his own.


    This point could only be confirmed by the fact that she was holding the Qi in her hand. If he did not have a profound inner force skill, how could he achieve such a result? Wu Yuxue admired her in her heart.


    "Thank you for saving me, I''m much better now." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Is that so?" The girl behind him said playfully, "I don''t think so."


    Wu Yu Xue could only hear his low voice.


    He had an indescribable feeling of weariness and his entire body went limp. However, when he thought about the safety of the Bai Clan, he could not calm down. It was as if ten thousand ants had drilled into his heart.


    "Lady, how is your father? "He ¡­" When he thought that it was possible that the white jade stage was dead, he felt extremely guilty. With a sigh, he could not continue any further.


    "Don''t worry, my father is fine. He is completely fine." Snorting lightly, she lightly said, "Don''t patronize others, just look at yourself! I think you might be in danger of losing your life! "


    When Wu Yu Xue heard these words, she was shocked. Just now, the other party''s voice was too soft, and now that he was facing a great enemy, the only thing he cared about was the enemy''s inability to react in time. It was at this moment that he suddenly became aware of the difference in the other party''s accent. Although it sounded familiar, it was definitely not Bai Xiaoqiao. This point could be confirmed.


    With a thought, he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the other party.


    Although the night was dark, it was still difficult for him to escape Wu Yuxue''s observation. With a single glance, his heart couldn''t help but palpitate. He remained silent for a long while without uttering a single word.


    How was the girl standing in front of him Bai Little Qiao? Wu Yuxue was immediately aware that the person standing before her was none other than the Miss Han she had met in the store this morning.


    This was something he had never thought of before. Stunned, he forced a smile and said, "So it''s you, Miss Han."


    The young girl smiled slightly and said half-disapprovingly, "It''s rare that Mister Wu still remembers my name. I thought you only had one ¡­"


    At last, the girl did not utter the words'' Miss Bai ''. Her large eyes darted around as she cast a glance outside.


    "This is not a good place to talk, let''s go out first." Miss Han sized him up and frowned. "Aren''t you very powerful?" "How did it become like this?"


    At this point, she couldn''t help but laugh. She looked at him and asked, "How is it? Can you leave?"


    Wu Yuxue had never been ridiculed by anyone in her life before. He didn''t expect to be teased by a girl like her. He was embarrassed, but the woman had saved his life. It was not something he could erase, and her tone made it sound like a joke, so he naturally wouldn''t do it.


    At that time, when these words entered his ears, he snorted coldly and stubbornly said, "It''s fine, I can walk by myself."


    As Wu Yuxue spoke, she suddenly stood up with all her might.


    Lady Han exclaimed in surprise, "Ah?"


    Before she could finish, Wu Yu Xue felt her knees ache. With a flash, she sat back down.


    Lady Han was quick to react as she gently held onto Wu Yuxue''s arm, preventing him from falling to the ground.


    "You, stop trying to show off!" Miss Han looked at him with both anger and pity. "What kind of ability do you have, but you don''t know anything at all. Don''t you know that the Golden Chicken Grand Elder''s Absolute Soul Finger was poisoned to the bone marrow?"


    Wu Yuxue had her doubts. Hearing her words, she felt her heart turn cold, and all her hopes turned to ashes. She sighed softly without saying a word.


    Lady Han looked at him and helplessly shook her head. "Alright, I''ll carry you. To tell you the truth, if that old golden chicken is brought back again, I''ll be the same as you. I can''t beat him either. Come on, young master, don''t put on airs. "


    As she spoke, she turned around and really squatted down. However, she turned her face and looked at Wu Yuxue with a bashful and smiling expression. She also felt embarrassed.


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "Thank you for your good intentions, but I can''t leave now."


    "Why?" Miss Feng slowly stood up and looked at him with doubt. "You still haven''t given up and still want to fight him to the death?"


    "That''s not true ¡­" Wu Yuxue shook her head sadly and said, "I''ve made a solemn vow. As long as I, Wu Yuxue, am alive, I will never succeed."


    Saying that, Wu Yu Xue smiled bitterly and said, "This matter is extremely difficult, but I have no choice. The killing intent is everywhere. He was not a fool. Perhaps he would turn back after a while. For the sake of absolute certainty, it would be best for Miss to leave as soon as possible. "


    Miss Han looked at him, both annoyed and pitying. She helplessly said, "From what you''re saying, I seem to be someone who fears death and avarice. Alright then, who asked us to be fated ¡­" To tell you the truth, the follower surnamed Zhou has been restrained by me after I activated my acupoint. Old Man Bai and that surnamed Huang are fine right now and have hidden themselves. "With this, you can finally relax and leave ¡­"


    As she spoke, her almond-shaped eyes roamed around, sizing up the surrounding area, showing that she was extremely alert and quick-witted.


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but feel a little relieved upon hearing her words, but at the same time, she felt a little confused. She looked at him with her burning eyes without saying a word.


    Lady Han lightly snorted. "Do you still not believe me?" "Alright, I''ll go with you. After you see them, you should be relieved. At least, you can come with me."


    Wu Yuxue nodded slightly.


    Miss Han immediately broke into a smile. "Come, I''ll carry you on my back."


    Wu Yuxue was startled and then sighed: "I have only met you by chance, Miss He Meng is so considerate ¡­" But it is I, Wu, who am ashamed. "


    Miss Han originally had a smile on her face, but after hearing his words, she seemed to be startled and then stunned.


    After a long while, a smile appeared on Miss Han''s face again.


    "To be honest, you''ve really stopped me in my tracks with those words ¡­" Lady Feng said embarrassedly, "I need to think about it before I can tell you ¡­" "Hey, you can''t leave!"


    Wu Yuxue had originally thought that since she was experienced, her actions must be rather experienced as well. Now, it seemed that the other party had yet to reveal her true feelings and had not lost her patience.


    Wu Yuxue coughed lightly and said, "I can''t trouble you. Please just lend me a hand."


    Lady Feng smiled. "Alright. If it really doesn''t work, then you should let me know first. It won''t be fun if you fall down later."


    While they were talking, Wu Yuxue had already gathered her inner force to place the numbness that had spread throughout her body in her dantian. With his strength, he could do it, he needed to be strong his entire life, he was invincible, and he did not want to show weakness in front of a girl.


    Lady Feng clapped her hands and said with a smile, "Alright, it''s really yours."


    Wu Yuxue suddenly sat back down. He whispered, "Be careful."


    Miss Han quickly crouched down and shrank behind the pillar.


    After the two of them hid themselves well, they only heard a rustling sound from the tree top. Soon after, a person appeared in front of them. Wu Yuxue and Miss Han were already used to seeing things in the dark, so they could clearly see each other.


    It seemed like Jiang Long was searching for Wu Yuxue, and he even had his subordinate, Qian Tianyu, ask someone to poke out his own acupoints, but with his knowledge and knowledge, he could not open it up. Therefore, he thought that there was a high possibility that there was another master present, so he became even more furious than before, yet the other side was like a yellow crane, actually trying to find him.


    At this time, his face was filled with anger. His eyes were wide open as he constantly looked around while sneering.


    "Surnamed Wu, you won''t be able to escape. I know where you''re hiding."


    Grand Jiang Long, the golden rooster, said this, but his eyes kept darting left and right. The wind caused the trees to move, and a row of green bamboo shoots "Shua shua ¡­" It swayed endlessly.


    The bright moon hung in the sky, yet it could not dispel the gloomy atmosphere before them that caused one''s heart to palpitate.


    Jiang Long''s eyes flashed like lightning as he continued his silent search.


    Wu Yuxue had detected his presence and was almost at her side. She could not help but be on her guard.


    Wu Yuxue used her stealth voice to push her lower abdomen and whispered into Lady Han''s ear, "Lady, do not be afraid. If he comes here, I will use the ''Thunderbolt Hand'' to take his life."

 C39

    These two sentences were extremely desolate. Who was Miss Han? She understood immediately.


    She sighed lightly and said, "In that case, you won''t be able to live by yourself."


    That was because the skill of the "Great Thunderbolt Hands" was extremely powerful. It was the final skill used only when there was no other choice. Once it was used, although the opponent would be injured or dead, he would be dead for sure if he exploded with all his Qi and blood. He would never have thought of using it unless he was at the last minute.


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and did not reply. He was also willing to use the same method, but when he thought about how his body had been injured by the other party''s poison, with the cunning and sharp Golden Chicken, the poison must be unique. Apart from his own sect, no one else had the ability to cure it.


    The two of them answered each other with a ''voice transmission''. It was so close that it was hard for outsiders to hear it.


    Lady Han was pleased with Wu Yuxue''s injury and had long thought of it. Just as she was about to send a mental message to him to calm down, her lips moved, but before she could say anything, a black shadow flashed before her eyes.


    The sudden arrival of the river dragon surprised the two of them. They knew that the hiding place of the two people had already been discovered. It was the King''s eyes. Just at this moment, a crow suddenly flew out from the bamboo in front of them.


    The golden rooster, who was over the age of Long Jiang, seemed to have already started moving forward. When it heard this, it suddenly turned around and jumped up. It then jumped two or three times towards the bamboo forest.


    At this moment, Lady Han pulled Wu Yuxue and said, "Let''s go quickly."


    He used one hand to flick at Wu Yuxue''s armpit and suddenly leaped into the air.


    Wu Yuxue used all her strength as well and leapt into the air, coordinating perfectly with Jianghu Tai-shuang-shuang-long so that she would not be discovered.


    Lady Han''s qinggong was surprisingly good. Wu Yuxue was wounded, and was originally afraid that she would fall behind by too much, but once she rose up, she knew that Miss Han was holding onto her hand with all her strength. She didn''t need to expend much effort; she could simply coordinate with her landing posture and proceed according to her will.


    Seeing this, Wu Yuxue realized that this Miss Feng must have an astonishing skill. Even before she was wounded, she was only around the same level as her.


    This sudden discovery caused Wu Yuxue to be inwardly alarmed. She truly did not know where Miss Han came from, because someone with such skills must be a well-known figure. With her experience, she was unable to guess at this moment.


    The opportunity in front of him was pressing, and he couldn''t afford to overthink things. Han Li was sure that Han Li was familiar with the Bai Clan. He brought Wu Yuxue to the side courtyard with five or six flashes.


    There was a tall and long lamp stuck in this place. Lady Han raised her hand and the flame of the lamp was extinguished with a "bo" sound.


    Turning back to take a quick look, Miss Han said, "Quick." She then held onto Wu Yuxue and entered the parlour.


    There was a screen lamp inside the hall, its light flickering and its image dancing.


    Wu Yuxue was confused as to why she had brought him here.


    Lady Han had already guessed his intentions. "Just now, Old Man Bai and that Wang fellow were here. They said there was a secret room inside."


    "So it''s like that ¡­" Wu Yuxue thought. The two of them had already rushed to the inner room. They saw a person suddenly appear in the dark, giving them a fright.


    Lady Han gave a clear shout and a fist was about to be thrown. Wu Yuxue blocked it with her arm. "Hold on, it''s one of us."


    This "one of his own" was quite curious. His large eyes were wide open as they rolled around Lady Han''s slender waist and ample buttocks, ending in a tall, graceful, and elegant figure. His sudden appearance was somewhat similar to Lady Han''s in front of him, making them hard to distinguish from each other.


    Miss Han quickly took a step back and glanced at Wu Yuxue, implying that she wanted him to reveal his identity.


    "This is Miss Bai ¡­" "Little Qiao." Wu Yuxue seemed to be struggling to say this. Miss Bai was shocked and realized that Wu Yuxue was injured.


    "Miss Bai, why are you here?" Wu Yuxue forced herself to speak, "What about your father, your father, Brother Wang, and the others?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded slightly. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Wu ¡­" "Sir, are you injured?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    Guan Xue Yu smiled bitterly in response.


    "Uncle Wang said that you appeared to save him and Father, so I came out to meet you. I didn''t expect ¡­" As she spoke, she rushed forward to help Wu Yuxue up. Unexpectedly, a hand of Miss Han blocked Wu Yuxue, who seemed to be heavily injured.


    "Brother Wu''s safety is temporarily my responsibility, so you don''t have to be so nosy." Miss Han said. Her words were cold enough, and her expression was cold enough.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was slightly startled, then smiled awkwardly, "That''s good, please follow me in quickly." As he spoke, he leaned back and opened a secret door with a creak.


    Bai Xiaoqiao dodged outside and couldn''t help wanting to help Wu Yuxue in, but was stopped by Miss Han''s gaze. In such a small place, Miss Han was actually so serious. Bai Xiaoqiao found it very funny, she didn''t even touch the hem of Wu Yuxue''s clothes and had to serve her instead.


    However, in her heart, Bai Xiaoqiao was concerned about Mr. Wu, who was precisely the "most difficult person to meet". He thought about how he had wronged her, especially when she was in the most dangerous moment. She had come to save his father, but he had actually injured her. Just this feeling was enough for her to shed tears of gratitude for him.


    Although it was just a cursory glance, Bai Xiaoqiao already felt that the injuries of regional studies were far from ordinary ¡ª with his level of martial arts skills, it was indeed understandable that his injuries were so severe that it was difficult to move.


    Miss Han carried Wu Yuxue inside.


    At that moment, a sinister sneer came from behind him. One of them said in a calm voice, "You''re right. There''s a trap here." As the words left his mouth, a silhouette shot straight ahead like an arrow, bringing along the momentum with it as it moved forward, bringing with it a fierce gust of wind.


    Bai Xiaoqiao never thought that when the matter was about to come to an end, he would still be "a hundred times more secretive". Startled, both of his palms channeled their energy. With a clear shout, they directly faced the incoming person and attacked him head-on.


    However, the opponent''s momentum was just too powerful. Although Bai Xiaoqiao had exerted all of his strength to meet the attack head on, he was still far from being able to match the opponent''s strength. In the instant that the two forces clashed, Bai Xiaoqiao felt that her strength was too great, and that she was simply unable to withstand it.


    The person who came was clearly Golden Chicken, who had crossed the River Dragon himself. It seemed that he was the only one who had such abilities.


    Not only that, but as he moved forward, both his hands reached out at the same time. His ten fingers spread out, forming a phantom image as they grabbed towards Bai Xiaoqiao''s shoulders.


    Bai Xiaoqiao seemed to see the darkness between the other party''s palms, and suddenly remembered a lost martial arts skill. Shocked, both of her palms suddenly clasped together, and with the move of "Jade Meditation Meditation Art", she struck out towards the other party''s face.


    The golden chicken took action like a phantom. It was obvious that he was running towards his shoulders, but in fact, it was not. It was only after Bai Xiaoqiao''s move had been handed over that it suddenly realized something was wrong.


    With a "hu" sound, a gust of wind carried the large body of the river dragon directly over her head.


    At the same time, Bai Xiaoqiao only felt a numbness on his back, and could not help but shiver. However, the river dragon had already swiftly flew over his head.


    When she thought of the possibility that her parents in the dark room might be harmed, Bai Xiaoqiao screamed and leapt into the room from behind. However, she could not muster up any strength.


    It was obvious that the secret chamber was thrown into chaos by the arrival of such a large number of uninvited guests, especially since the last person to enter was too old to be Jiang Long.


    The chaotic scene only lasted for an extremely short period of time, and in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was obviously injured after coming into contact with her parents. She was afraid that her parents would be hurt, so she shouted and threw herself forward. However, her legs did not obey her, and when she reached her parents, her legs gave way, causing her to sway and she almost fell down again.


    However, he was stopped by a strong hand of Wang Tong.


    "Miss ¡­" Are you hurt too? "


    At this moment, Wang Tong''s face was flushed and his eyes were wide open. He had spat out blood more than once before and yet he was still able to maintain his composure. It was truly strange.


    Bai Xiaoqiao struggled free from Wang Tong''s support and stood up against the wall. With a gentle flip of his right hand, a longsword appeared in his hand amidst the dragon roar.


    "A person with the surname ''Yu'', you dare ¡­" Bai Xiao shouted.


    The golden chicken was too old for Long Jiang. He leaned against the door with a smile on his face, a kind of victorious smile.


    Wu Yuxue, who he had led as his number one enemy, was already injured by his venomous finger, and so was Lady Bai. Wang Tong was confident that he would win, and the most rare thing was that these people were all gathered together, so he didn''t want to escape alone.


    After crossing the river and being complacent, a pair of eyes that flickered with a bright light slowly swept past everyone.


    White Jade Step sat blankly in a corner, head bowed in silence.


    Her body was shaking so badly that she wanted to tell her daughter not to show off, but she couldn''t say a single word. The old servant Mai Gui, Granny Jiang, and the maidservant Bi Xi were sitting on the ground like puppets.


    Wang Tong and Bai Xiaoqiao were protecting the couple. Although the former two were considered top tier fighters, the former two were not considered important in the eyes of Jiang Long, not to mention the fact that they were heavily injured.


    Jiang Long''s eyes were focused on Wu Yuxue, this was his rare rival. However, Wu Yuxue had already been injured by his venomous fingers, so he was certain that she would lose her life, so he didn''t need to be on guard anymore.


    Thus, there was only one person left at the scene. Jiang Long''s gaze immediately landed on Miss Han.


    Miss Feng was also attentively watching him ¡­

 C40

    These two sentences were extremely desolate. Who was Miss Han? She understood immediately.


    She sighed lightly and said, "In that case, you won''t be able to live by yourself."


    That was because the skill of the "Great Thunderbolt Hands" was extremely powerful. It was the final skill used only when there was no other choice. Once it was used, although the opponent would be injured or dead, he would be dead for sure if he exploded with all his Qi and blood. He would never have thought of using it unless he was at the last minute.


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and did not reply. He was also willing to use the same method, but when he thought about how his body had been injured by the other party''s poison, with the cunning and sharp Golden Chicken, the poison must be unique. Apart from his own sect, no one else had the ability to cure it.


    The two of them answered each other with a ''voice transmission''. It was so close that it was hard for outsiders to hear it.


    Lady Han was pleased with Wu Yuxue''s injury and had long thought of it. Just as she was about to send a mental message to him to calm down, her lips moved, but before she could say anything, a black shadow flashed before her eyes.


    The sudden arrival of the river dragon surprised the two of them. They knew that the hiding place of the two people had already been discovered. It was the King''s eyes. Just at this moment, a crow suddenly flew out from the bamboo in front of them.


    The golden rooster, who was over the age of Long Jiang, seemed to have already started moving forward. When it heard this, it suddenly turned around and jumped up. It then jumped two or three times towards the bamboo forest.


    At this moment, Lady Han pulled Wu Yuxue and said, "Let''s go quickly."


    He used one hand to flick at Wu Yuxue''s armpit and suddenly leaped into the air.


    Wu Yuxue used all her strength as well and leapt into the air, coordinating perfectly with Jianghu Tai-shuang-shuang-long so that she would not be discovered.


    Lady Han''s qinggong was surprisingly good. Wu Yuxue was wounded, and was originally afraid that she would fall behind by too much, but once she rose up, she knew that Miss Han was holding onto her hand with all her strength. She didn''t need to expend much effort; she could simply coordinate with her landing posture and proceed according to her will.


    Seeing this, Wu Yuxue realized that this Miss Feng must have an astonishing skill. Even before she was wounded, she was only around the same level as her.


    This sudden discovery caused Wu Yuxue to be inwardly alarmed. She truly did not know where Miss Han came from, because someone with such skills must be a well-known figure. With her experience, she was unable to guess at this moment.


    The opportunity in front of him was pressing, and he couldn''t afford to overthink things. Han Li was sure that Han Li was familiar with the Bai Clan. He brought Wu Yuxue to the side courtyard with five or six flashes.


    There was a tall and long lamp stuck in this place. Lady Han raised her hand and the flame of the lamp was extinguished with a "bo" sound.


    Turning back to take a quick look, Miss Han said, "Quick." She then held onto Wu Yuxue and entered the parlour.


    There was a screen lamp inside the hall, its light flickering and its image dancing.


    Wu Yuxue was confused as to why she had brought him here.


    Lady Han had already guessed his intentions. "Just now, Old Man Bai and that Wang fellow were here. They said there was a secret room inside."


    "So it''s like that ¡­" Wu Yuxue thought. The two of them had already rushed to the inner room. They saw a person suddenly appear in the dark, giving them a fright.


    Lady Han gave a clear shout and a fist was about to be thrown. Wu Yuxue blocked it with her arm. "Hold on, it''s one of us."


    This "one of his own" was quite curious. His large eyes were wide open as they rolled around Lady Han''s slender waist and ample buttocks, ending in a tall, graceful, and elegant figure. His sudden appearance was somewhat similar to Lady Han''s in front of him, making them hard to distinguish from each other.


    Miss Han quickly took a step back and glanced at Wu Yuxue, implying that she wanted him to reveal his identity.


    "This is Miss Bai ¡­" "Little Qiao." Wu Yuxue seemed to be struggling to say this. Miss Bai was shocked and realized that Wu Yuxue was injured.


    "Miss Bai, why are you here?" Wu Yuxue forced herself to speak, "What about your father, your father, Brother Wang, and the others?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded slightly. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Wu ¡­" "Sir, are you injured?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    Guan Xue Yu smiled bitterly in response.


    "Uncle Wang said that you appeared to save him and Father, so I came out to meet you. I didn''t expect ¡­" As she spoke, she rushed forward to help Wu Yuxue up. Unexpectedly, a hand of Miss Han blocked Wu Yuxue, who seemed to be heavily injured.


    "Brother Wu''s safety is temporarily my responsibility, so you don''t have to be so nosy." Miss Han said. Her words were cold enough, and her expression was cold enough.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was slightly startled, then smiled awkwardly, "That''s good, please follow me in quickly." As he spoke, he leaned back and opened a secret door with a creak.


    Bai Xiaoqiao dodged outside and couldn''t help wanting to help Wu Yuxue in, but was stopped by Miss Han''s gaze. In such a small place, Miss Han was actually so serious. Bai Xiaoqiao found it very funny, she didn''t even touch the hem of Wu Yuxue''s clothes and had to serve her instead.


    However, in her heart, Bai Xiaoqiao was concerned about Mr. Wu, who was precisely the "most difficult person to meet". He thought about how he had wronged her, especially when she was in the most dangerous moment. She had come to save his father, but he had actually injured her. Just this feeling was enough for her to shed tears of gratitude for him.


    Although it was just a cursory glance, Bai Xiaoqiao already felt that the injuries of regional studies were far from ordinary ¡ª with his level of martial arts skills, it was indeed understandable that his injuries were so severe that it was difficult to move.


    Miss Han carried Wu Yuxue inside.


    At that moment, a sinister sneer came from behind him. One of them said in a calm voice, "You''re right. There''s a trap here." As the words left his mouth, a silhouette shot straight ahead like an arrow, bringing along the momentum with it as it moved forward, bringing with it a fierce gust of wind.


    Bai Xiaoqiao never thought that when the matter was about to come to an end, he would still be "a hundred times more secretive". Startled, both of his palms channeled their energy. With a clear shout, they directly faced the incoming person and attacked him head-on.


    However, the opponent''s momentum was just too powerful. Although Bai Xiaoqiao had exerted all of his strength to meet the attack head on, he was still far from being able to match the opponent''s strength. In the instant that the two forces clashed, Bai Xiaoqiao felt that her strength was too great, and that she was simply unable to withstand it.


    The person who came was clearly Golden Chicken, who had crossed the River Dragon himself. It seemed that he was the only one who had such abilities.


    Not only that, but as he moved forward, both his hands reached out at the same time. His ten fingers spread out, forming a phantom image as they grabbed towards Bai Xiaoqiao''s shoulders.


    Bai Xiaoqiao seemed to see the darkness between the other party''s palms, and suddenly remembered a lost martial arts skill. Shocked, both of her palms suddenly clasped together, and with the move of "Jade Meditation Meditation Art", she struck out towards the other party''s face.


    The golden chicken took action like a phantom. It was obvious that he was running towards his shoulders, but in fact, it was not. It was only after Bai Xiaoqiao''s move had been handed over that it suddenly realized something was wrong.


    With a "hu" sound, a gust of wind carried the large body of the river dragon directly over her head.


    At the same time, Bai Xiaoqiao only felt a numbness on his back, and could not help but shiver. However, the river dragon had already swiftly flew over his head.


    When she thought of the possibility that her parents in the dark room might be harmed, Bai Xiaoqiao screamed and leapt into the room from behind. However, she could not muster up any strength.


    It was obvious that the secret chamber was thrown into chaos by the arrival of such a large number of uninvited guests, especially since the last person to enter was too old to be Jiang Long.


    The chaotic scene only lasted for an extremely short period of time, and in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was obviously injured after coming into contact with her parents. She was afraid that her parents would be hurt, so she shouted and threw herself forward. However, her legs did not obey her, and when she reached her parents, her legs gave way, causing her to sway and she almost fell down again.


    However, he was stopped by a strong hand of Wang Tong.


    "Miss ¡­" Are you hurt too? "


    At this moment, Wang Tong''s face was flushed and his eyes were wide open. He had spat out blood more than once before and yet he was still able to maintain his composure. It was truly strange.


    Bai Xiaoqiao struggled free from Wang Tong''s support and stood up against the wall. With a gentle flip of his right hand, a longsword appeared in his hand amidst the dragon roar.


    "A person with the surname ''Yu'', you dare ¡­" Bai Xiao shouted.


    The golden chicken was too old for Long Jiang. He leaned against the door with a smile on his face, a kind of victorious smile.


    Wu Yuxue, who he had led as his number one enemy, was already injured by his venomous finger, and so was Lady Bai. Wang Tong was confident that he would win, and the most rare thing was that these people were all gathered together, so he didn''t want to escape alone.


    After crossing the river and being complacent, a pair of eyes that flickered with a bright light slowly swept past everyone.


    White Jade Step sat blankly in a corner, head bowed in silence.


    Her body was shaking so badly that she wanted to tell her daughter not to show off, but she couldn''t say a single word. The old servant Mai Gui, Granny Jiang, and the maidservant Bi Xi were sitting on the ground like puppets.


    Wang Tong and Bai Xiaoqiao were protecting the couple. Although the former two were considered top tier fighters, the former two were not considered important in the eyes of Jiang Long, not to mention the fact that they were heavily injured.


    Jiang Long''s eyes were focused on Wu Yuxue, this was his rare rival. However, Wu Yuxue had already been injured by his venomous fingers, so he was certain that she would lose her life, so he didn''t need to be on guard anymore.


    Thus, there was only one person left at the scene. Jiang Long''s gaze immediately landed on Miss Han.


    Miss Feng was also looking at him.


    "I see." "You''re probably the one who hurt my subordinate a little?"


    Lady Han silently nodded her head. In fact, she was the only one at the scene who was still able to maintain her strength.


    "Are you from the Bai Clan?" Jinchu Taijianglong asked.


    Lady Han shook her head.


    "You are related to the Bai Clan?"


    Miss Han shook her head again.


    "Alright, another busybody." "I could have spared your life, but now that you''ve hurt my men, the situation is different. I don''t mind killing one more person. "

 C41

    Lady Han smiled and said, "Is that so? I don''t think you can kill me. Not only can you not kill me, you can''t kill everyone in this house."


    The golden chicken Taijiang Long smiled. Think of her as a joke, or a "child''s talk."


    Golden Chicken''s eyes fell on Bai Yu Jie and asked, "Old Man Bai, do you have anything else to say?"


    The white-jade stairs opened up and glanced at him. Then, it gently sighed, shook its head, and closed again.


    Jiang Long said slowly, "One life for ten thousand taels of gold, how much is it in total?"


    "There are a total of nine people here. You can save yourself, or you can save others," he said to the white jade step. It''s just that you want money and you''re going to die. "Remember, I won''t give you too much time to think about it."


    Wang Tong sneered, and interrupted: "My master was already injured by your palm, so he will die sooner or later." What else do you have to say? Could it be that even the weak old woman has to kill him? "


    "Humph!" Grand Elder Jiang Long snorted. He suddenly remembered that just now, he had sent a palm strike towards Mai Yu Stair. Although the strike had been far away, his own power was enough to kill Mai Yu Stair. At that time, it was clear that he had seen the white jade steps and the palm flying out. Logically speaking, with his ordinary, old body, he should have died a long time ago. However, from the looks of it, he was only suffering from some superficial wounds. This was a rare occurrence, and it was truly puzzling.


    Grand Jiang Long was very confident. He smiled coldly and said, "Since the old man wants money more than his life, why should I hesitate to kill more people?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a surge of internal energy suddenly rose from his dantian. He raised his palm and pushed towards Yu Jie''s chest with a whistling sound.


    In order to dispel doubts, Jiang Long had performed an absolute art. It could be said that an old man who had never practiced martial arts wouldn''t be able to bear such strength. Even if it was a bluestone, it would still be smashed into smithereens.


    In the instant that Jiang Long pushed out his palm, a huge whirlwind stirred up with extreme ferocity.


    This palm was not only aimed at the head of the white jade stage, it was also extremely difficult to escape. Even Old Mistress Mai, Wang Tong, Bai Xiaoqiao and the others were all under her care.


    Even though Bai Xiaoqiao and Wang Tong''s martial arts were very strong, they were still heavily injured. They could not help but be shocked when faced with the vast amount of inner strength that Jiang Long possessed.


    Wu Yuxue, who had been sitting quietly to adjust her breathing, suddenly raised her eyebrows. Although she was also injured by poison, she couldn''t remain silent when she realized that Jiang Long had actually used such a powerful killer to kill everyone in one blow.


    Actually, the martial art that Jiang Long had used was not unique in the martial arts world. At least Wu Yuxue, who came from the ''Swallow School'', was an expert.


    Coincidentally, Miss Han was also one of the experts.


    In fact, Miss Han was paying close attention to every move of Jiang Long. She initially didn''t want to do anything until Wu Yuxue was injured and had no choice but to step forward.


    A gust of wind blew past like a gust of wind, bringing with it her slim and graceful figure. Her slender, jade-like hands abruptly flashed out, "Mountains Crushing Palm!" With a whoosh, he unleashed a large wave of palm force.


    The secret chamber was not very spacious to begin with, so how could it withstand such strength?


    With a rumble, the walls shook ¡­


    Under the sudden contact of the two sides'' forces, the long cloak of Jiang Long suddenly rose up into the air, but he was able to stand firmly where he was without moving at all.


    Miss Han''s strength was still slightly lower after all. Her body swayed as she retreated half a step, her snow-white face suddenly suffused with a red flush that then disappeared immediately afterwards. There was nothing to observe on her face.


    A look of disbelief appeared on his face as he stared at Lady Han''s face with trepidation.


    "In this world, there are only three or five sects that specialize in using intangible auras, and there are many connections. Miss, if you report this to a sect, you will be injured by accident. Please advise ¡­" The golden chicken crossed the river and said.


    As he spoke, golden chicken was beyond the age of Jiang Long. His eyes were filled with the essence of life, which proved that he was prepared to make his second move a long time ago. It really was a second strike. If her strength was greater than the first, then it was doubtful if Han Yunxi could withstand it.


    Lady Han, on the other hand, was easy to control. She nodded slightly upon hearing his words. "It''s rare that you would even consider the feelings of an old friend. It''s a testament to the tenacity of your words." I can''t just tell you my name. As for where I came from, you should be able to guess it.


    Jiang Long laughed coldly and said: "Today''s situation is such that even if the young lady were to reveal her sect and status, I''m afraid it would be hard for her to accept it." Hmph. Since you have already trained in Invisible Qi, you are no ordinary person. Please receive another palm from me. "


    The golden chicken was too old for Jiang Long''s words. He raised his hand and struck out with a palm.


    Wu Yu Xue, who was standing to the side, was shocked when she saw this. She had just experienced the power of the River Dragon, and judging from the situation before her eyes, although this palm seemed unrefined and unrefined, but deep down, it was indeed impressive. However, her entire body was covered with poison, making it difficult for her to move, and she was incapable of helping him.


    Since this Miss Han before her had cultivated the "Invisible Astral Qi", she naturally had a great background. However, in his mind, it was definitely not something he could compare to. However, he had no way to help her because he was "too preoccupied with other things."


    Wu Yuxue''s thoughts turned as Miss Han welcomed him with a palm strike that seemed as neutral as the other''s. Her voice was not loud, but it shook everyone until their eardrums became numb.


    The two palms actually did not come into contact. The gap between them was at least a foot apart. It was just inner Qi contact.


    Miss Han raised her long brows, her fair cheeks flushed red again. She snorted softly but didn''t say anything.


    Golden Chicken was over the age of Long Jiang. He laughed maniacally and said, "Alright."


    The golden chicken over the river dragon''s tall body suddenly sat down, right hand raised, a palm black ink dye, it was his famous "black hand art".


    Although Wu Yuxue''s body was paralyzed, she could no longer hold herself back when she saw this. She knew the other party''s ability to "pierce the wall with his black hand" was invincible.


    With great difficulty, Wu Yuxue raised her hand and unleashed a palm strike. This palm strike was launched with the "Invisible Astral Qi". Even though it was the last bit of energy left, it was still not a trivial matter.


    Wu Yuxue could no longer maintain her original sitting position after her palm had been thrown out. Her body turned soft and she fell to the ground.


    He had been in the battlefield for a long time, so he did not want to come into contact with the palm attack at all. As soon as he heard the sound of it, he was shocked, and did not dare to underestimate it.


    golden chicken Taijiang-long raised his thick eyebrows, turned his left hand sideways, and chopped out a force from his palm. His right hand didn''t change its position as it struck straight towards Lady Han.


    Miss Han was indeed someone of great origins. In the instant that Jiang Long''s palm was handed over, she clasped her hands together, flipped out her ten fingers, and twisted her shoulders and arms, performing an extremely strange move.


    When Jiang Long saw this, his expression changed. "Ah ¡­" He suddenly leaped up and flashed out three feet away.


    Lady Han had actually taken his palm.


    When she stood still, her face was paler than ever, but there was a faint sneer on it.


    In the instant that they were at the scene, there were countless changes.


    Wu Yuxue had sent out her last palm strike as if she had used up all her energy. Originally, she could still use her inner force to block the poison, but now, she was powerless. Since the poison had been unleashed, she looked like a cripple.


    Bai Xiaoqiao, who was standing beside her mother, felt powerless to part ways, but she also had boundless sympathy. She felt a wave of discomfort in her heart, and could not help but lower her head and shed tears.


    All of Jiang Long''s attention was on Miss Han at this moment.


    Grand Jiang Long seemed to sigh with emotion as he cupped his fists towards Lady Han and said, "Lady Han is a disciple of the ''Seven Fingers Snow Mountain''. That would be disrespectful."


    Lady Han nodded slightly and said slowly, "I thought you should have seen it earlier ¡­"


    Jiang Long''s fierce gaze swept across everyone''s faces and fell hatefully on Miss Han. "This matter originally had nothing to do with this lady, so why do you need to do with it?"


    Miss Han raised her delicate eyebrows and interrupted, "Since we''re already here, there''s no need to say anything more!"


    Crossing the river dragon''s thick eyebrows spread open, and his killing intent appeared again. He sneered, "Passing someone''s life promise, you can''t break the rules. Lady can go, but these people have to stay."


    "Too late ¡­" Lady Han shook her head. "Unless you kill me first."


    Jiang Long gave a cold laugh and said, "This matter originally had nothing to do with you."


    "That''s right!" Lady Han smiled slightly and said, "But right now, I''m already here. If you really want to exterminate all of us, you have to include me in that list."


    Jiang Long was dazed for a moment before he said with a strange expression on his face, "Your sect has been out of the martial arts world for decades. The appearance of this young lady must be suspicious."


    Miss Han said coldly, "Does that mean you still have doubts about me?"


    Lady Han smiled slightly and immediately reached into her jade sleeve to suddenly take out a long golden feather. She shook it and asked, "Do you recognize this thing?"


    Jiang Long''s expression turned serious as he nodded and said, "This is it. This lady is actually the successor of the Golden Phoenix Hall. I am extremely disrespectful."


    Lady Han harrumphed and withdrew Jin Yu. "You should believe me now, right? Could it be that you aren''t even willing to give face to mister Feng Qi?"


    Golden Chicken Grand Elder Jiang Long sighed with hatred and paced back and forth a few steps. Suddenly, he stood still and said, "Okay, that year, in Broken Soul Valley, I did not dare to forget the grace of saving my life given by mister Feng Qi. After tonight, even if both parties did not owe each other anything, they would be even. The next time I see you, it''s a different story altogether.


    The moment the words left his mouth, a gale swept through the room like a whirlwind. The two doors opened together and then disappeared without a trace. The entire room was filled with cold wind.


    Only then did Han Li let out a breath of relief. He took out the embroidered handkerchief and lightly coughed a few times before sitting down on a chair beside him.


    Only after a moment did the Bai couple wake up from their dream and cry out loud while holding their heads.


    Bai Xiaoqiao sat on the chair, looking extremely haggard. He seemed to be rather weak as he ordered, "Mr Wu ¡­ He''s hurt, quick... "Look at him ¡­"


    Unexpectedly, she was even more poisoned. After saying these two sentences, her clever mind shivered twice in succession. Then, like a person facing another person, she weakly leaned back in her chair.


    Wang Tong, on the other hand, was acting the same as usual. He had noticed Wu Yuxue long ago, but he was responsible for protecting his master. He rushed to Wu Yuxue and put his arm on her shoulder, "Mr. Guan, you?"


    Just as Wang Tong was about to help Wu Yuxue up from the ground, he was stopped by another hand.


    It was a very slender and fair hand.


    "You don''t know." Miss Han said, "Leave it to me!"


    Only now did Wang Tong realize that the other party was already right in front of him.


    "Yes," Wang Tong took a step back and said, "Miss is too slow."


    Lady Han''s other hand went to Wu Yuxue and lifted him up. She turned to the side and gently placed his body on the long table.


    The old man with tears on his face said, "Mr Wu ¡­"


    Miss Han waved her hand at him, telling him not to say anything more. The white jade steps were startled and immediately shut up. At this moment, Bai Yu Chi''s heart was in a mess, including Han Li, who was his benefactor. He was filled with gratitude, but he didn''t know who to complain to. With a sigh, he retreated to the side.


    Suddenly, he heard Madame Bai crying beside him. "Master, quickly come and see her. Little Qiao, she ¡­" "Not good."


    Bai Yu Chi was surprised. He realized that his daughter''s injuries were not light. She had a long hair hanging down from her neck. Apparently, she had fainted.


    The room was in chaos, and a few people panicked.

 C42

    Lady Han was just cutting Wu Yuxue''s pulse when she saw this. Her delicate eyebrows slightly knitted together as she said, "Don''t panic. She won''t die, and me as well."


    The couple was grieving for themselves, but stopped their lamenting when they heard the words. Everyone''s eyes were on Lady Han.


    Miss Han sighed softly. To her, this was the first time she had encountered such an embarrassing situation. She was the most pampered and willful in the past. She was decisive in her actions. Everything was neat and tidy, so it was natural that everything that had happened before her eyes was in her way. She could not change her mind, so she could only play along. Her actions were in contradiction to what she had done in the past, but what could she do?


    Han Yunxi was a hundred times more unhappy and had to give face to Wen Wenwen.


    Unexpectedly, Lady Han''s eyes met Wu Yuxue''s opened eyes. Under their gazes, Wu Yuxue''s eyes showed gratitude and pleading.


    Miss Han''s wrinkled brow relaxed, a slight smile appearing on her face.


    "You''re awake?" Miss Han asked with concern.


    Wu Yuxue slightly nodded her head as her lips moved slightly, as if she was saying the word "thank you".


    "You''re welcome." Miss Han said in both indignation and pity.


    Everyone in the room was paying attention to her, but she seemed to be only paying attention to Wu Yuxue.


    "Then I am relieved." Lady Han lightly waved her hand and lowered her head to her chest. Her hair flew behind her shoulders, tied with a gold band, as she lowered her head to look at him. She said softly, "You really have excellent internal energy."


    As Miss Han spoke, she reached into a leather bag on the side of her body and took out a green, shiny, and adorable flat jade box. Opening the box, her expression changed slightly as she hesitated and took out a pill.


    "This is the Golden Phoenix Hall''s Life Continuing Gold Core. Eating it will ensure that your Zhen Qi won''t dissipate, and it will also lessen your suffering." Miss Han said lovingly.


    Wu Yuxue gave a slight nod of her head in gratitude, but he clenched his teeth tightly, feeling that he couldn''t even open his mouth.


    Lady Han shook her head tenderly, stretched out her slender jade-like finger, and put a bit of force on his forehead. She parted her lips and placed the flat round core into his mouth.


    "You will soon know its effects." Lady Feng examined his face and smiled. "I''ve discovered a secret of yours. So, you''re Yan ¡­"


    Miss Han originally wanted to say the three words "Swallow School", but she suddenly felt the restraining look in Wu Yuxue''s eyes and stopped. She didn''t say anything as she looked around before suddenly realizing that there were so many people in the room, so many pairs of eyes watching her actions.


    This was especially true for Madame Bai. She fainted on the spot when she saw her beloved daughter had been poisoned, and it seemed as if only Miss Han, the living Bodhisattva, could save her. Yet, the other party seemed to only care about Wu Yanxue, and didn''t even put his daughter''s life in his eyes.


    Miss Han softly replied, "Oh." Then, she seemed to remember something and was about to stand up when she saw Wu Yuxue''s lips twitch as if she had something to say.


    "Do you have anything to take care of me?" Miss Han asked.


    Wu Yuxue had consumed the Life Continuing Golden Pellet, and although it was only for a short while, it was already of miraculous use. The moment her dantian warmed, it would bring her limitless life force.


    "Thank you for saving my life." Wu Yuxue could finally speak.


    His gaze shifted to Wang Tong, who was at the side, then to Bai Xiaoqiao, who was unconscious from poison. Finally, it landed on Lady Han''s face, but he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "I see." Miss Han nodded and said, "Do you want me to treat them too?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "You are too kind."


    Miss Feng smiled bitterly and said, "Alright!"


    Miss Han''s almond-shaped eyes turned to look at the unconscious Bai Xiaoqiao, and she slowly walked over.


    Madame Bai said with tears streaming down her face, "Good girl, quickly save her. I''m afraid we won''t make it if we''re late."


    Miss Feng looked carefully at Mai Xiaoqiao''s face and exclaimed, "So her injuries were actually this severe."


    Miss Han immediately took action and pressed more than ten acupoints on Bai Xiaoqiao''s body. Upon closer inspection, there was no sign of movement.


    Miss Han knitted her eyebrows and looked around at everyone. "Which one of you is proficient in the art of Qi points?" "Can you help me out a bit?"


    Wang Tongyuan sat aside silently. He suddenly stood up and said, "I''m listening."


    Only then did Lady Han look at him and nod. "Is it Brother Wang?"


    Wang Tong cupped his fists and bowed, "I dare not, I am Wang Tong."


    "Your skill is indeed solid. It''s hard to come by." Han Yunxi said with a smile, "I thought you were heavily injured and temporarily unable to move."


    Wang Tong smiled bitterly and took a big step forward.


    Lady Han glanced at him and discovered that his long clothes were completely soaked. There was a large stain of blood on his chest. She couldn''t help but be slightly alarmed and say, "You ¡­" "It''s true that his injuries are severe, but where are his injuries?"


    Wang Tong smiled and said, "It''s alright, I was angry and just choked on a few mouthfuls of blood. Miss, there''s no time to lose, please save my family''s young miss first. "


    Lady Han looked at him with a strange frown. She was a doctor of profound medical knowledge, and if Wang Tong''s words were true, she could spit out a few mouthfuls of boiling blood. To a martial artist, this was nothing serious. Otherwise, the situation would not be good.


    Although Miss Han had doubts in her heart, Wang Tong was not a suspicious person.


    Wang Tong stood to the side and braced himself again. He forced himself to calm down and said, "Please give me your instructions, Miss!"


    Miss Han nodded and said, "Although your young lady was injured by the golden rooster''s poison palm, her internal energy is still pretty good. It looks like her true qi hasn''t dispersed yet, so even if Hua Tuo reappears, he won''t be able to do anything. I will make my move now and use my Nine Revolutions True Force to protect her Dantian, but you will have to use your palm to listen to the acupuncture points I reported. You will touch all the acupuncture points on her body, and channel all the acupuncture points in her body. I am afraid your body will not be able to bear it, but you must think, do not force yourself. "If I don''t, I''ll hurt myself even more ¡­"


    When Wang Tong heard Miss Han''s words, he laughed and said, "Miss, don''t worry. I''ve studied the ''Broken Horse Art'' for ten years. I won''t let Miss down on this important matter."


    Lady Han nodded slightly and said, "That''s hard to come by. It looks like you have some connections with Mister Ma Er from the Northwest Dao."


    As she spoke, Han Yunxi began to rub her hands together until her internal and external strength reached a certain limit. Then, she pressed her palm against Bai Xiaoqiao''s "Qi Sea" acupoint, causing her body to tremble slightly.


    At this time, Wang Tong was standing with his legs spread out, constantly using his true power.


    In the past, it was a simple task. Who would have thought that now it would be so difficult. Wang Tong had repeatedly failed and was now drenched in sweat.


    Lady Han occasionally raised her eyes and asked in alarm, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Tong finally connected a mouthful of Zhen Qi to his own, laughed out loud and said: "This will do ¡­" Miss, please say hello. "


    Every time Lady Han saw Wang Tong, she would act differently. She felt that the other party was in a bad situation, but she could not do anything about it now.


    Lady Han laughed coldly and shot a sharp gaze straight at Wang Tong''s face. "Why do you have to go through so much trouble?"


    Since Wang Tong had received the attack, a surge of zhenqi flowed through his entire body in an instant. The arrow was on the tip of the bowstring, and he could not let it go. His face and ears were flushed red, and his eyes were like fire.


    "Please, miss." Wang Tong said. His words were full of vigor.


    Seeing this, Lady Han lightly sighed and consecutively reported the names of "Left and Right Mystery", "Underwater", and "Fusang".


    "Yes." Wang Tong answered and raised his palm, almost touching Miss Bai''s rouge, but he suddenly stopped. He was startled for a moment, and thinking of ''I don''t care about the details'', he did not hesitate anymore. He pressed his palm and began to push it.


    Han Yunxi had thought that his injuries were not light and was a bit worried that his internal energy was insufficient. She hadn''t thought that his internal energy would be so plentiful that it would instantly open up a path when combined with her true strength.


    "Very well, that''s it." Miss Han said happily.


    As such, Lady Han repeated the names of the acupoints one after another. Wang Tong had indeed lived up to his mission, his strength had reached the point where his meridians opened up, and after a hundred continuous strikes, he suddenly let out a long groan as he saw the color of Bai Xiaoqiao''s pale face gradually begin to turn red.


    Lady Han nodded and said, "Alright, she''s finally awake. You can take a rest."


    When Wang Tong heard this, he stopped his palm and felt angry for a moment. It was difficult for him to even open his mouth to speak. His face was yellow and green, and he was sweating profusely. However, he didn''t want Miss Feng and the others to see his embarrassment. He sat down on a chair to the side.


    The Bai couple loved their daughter dearly. Seeing that their beloved daughter had a chance to live, they felt relieved beyond words. They were secretly glad that they didn''t notice Wang Tong''s successful retreat.


    That Wang Tong was indeed a man of steel. He quietly sat in a corner, took off his gown, and used it to wipe off his sweat. He was in extreme pain, yet he endured it silently.


    Lady Han carefully checked the pulse of Bai Xiaoqiao, and was slightly surprised. Yes, Bai Xiaoqiao had already opened his eyes.


    When Bai Xiao Jiao saw her parents and family surrounding her, she felt a wave of discomfort in her heart. She actually started crying.


    Madame Bai, who loved her daughter dearly, could not help but feel sorrowful again. She tried to persuade him with kindly words, but it was only after a long time that she managed to stop her sadness.


    Miss Han carefully examined Little Qiao''s eyes and slightly shook her head without saying a word.


    White Jade Rank asked with concern, "May I ask, my lady, how is my daughter ¡­"


    Miss Han said, "Your daughter''s poison is very deep. It''s a very strange poison. In this world, apart from the old golden chicken himself, only two or three people would be able to resolve it. In addition to that, my father''s Life Gold Pill is only able to take half of the medicinal effect, but it''s already extremely valuable. "


    The white jade step cupped its fists and said, "Miss, please inform me in detail."


    Lady Han nodded. "I can''t explain these things right now, so it''s naturally more important for me to keep your daughter alive ¡­" However, there is one more difficulty in this matter. " As she spoke, she reached into her pouch and took out the flat jade medicine box. She opened the box and showed it to the two elders of the Bai Clan.


    Only when the Bai couple looked closely did they realize that the medicine box was empty. There was only one pill left.


    Lady Han smiled wryly and said, "This is where I find it difficult. I can only blame myself for not noticing this when I left the mountain." Halfway there, I met a father who was a senior and asked me for two pills. "It''s not good to use it now ¡­"


    Lady Han took the pill and said hesitantly, "There''s only one pill. If you give one to your daughter, you can''t give it to this Brother Wang. If you give it to your brother Wang, your sister''s life will be in danger." "What''s so good about that?"


    The two of them loved their daughter dearly, but if it was a matter of life and death, they would abandon Wang Tong''s life just to save their daughter''s. Even though the white jade steps had their own selfish motives, they couldn''t stand to be stubborn.


    Miss Han''s charming eyes carefully observed the white jade steps, wanting to see how he would decide.


    After a long while, Bai Yu Chi sighed to the sky and nodded, "Fellow Wang has done a great debt to the Bai Clan." Even if she were to die, it would still be difficult for her to repay Jiuquan for her kindness. It seems that my daughter''s fate is as such, please do not hesitate. Quickly consume this Life Continuing Golden Pellet for him! "


    Before she could finish, Madam Bai could not help but cry out loud and said, "Master ¡­ Master... Do you have the heart to watch our daughter die? "


    The white jade steps shouted: "Shut up, don''t cry."

 C43

    When he turned around, he realized that Wang Tong was already in front of him. He gave a deep bow to Lady Han and said, "As I''ve already said, it''s only a slight injury to my lungs ¡­" Miss Bai''s poison was too strong. If it was too slow, her life would be in danger. Miss Bai''s priority was naturally to save my Lady''s life ¡­ "Ten million. Ten million ¡­" As he spoke, he repeatedly bowed in a pleading manner.


    Lady Han sighed softly. "Since you say so, then I have nothing else to say. Alright then."


    Miss Han turned around and gave Bai Xiaoqiao a slight nod. "Although I''ve given you the medicine, your life was saved by this Brother Wang, so you can''t forget it in the future!"


    With that, Lady Han placed the Life Continuing Golden Elixir into her mouth, just like Wu Yuxue had before. "Alright, you''ll be able to keep your life no matter what."


    Although Bai Xiaoqiao could not say it, he understood in his heart. A pair of large teary eyes roamed Han Yunxi and Wang Tong who stood to the side, unknowingly tears of gratitude flowed down her cheeks.


    Wang Tong stood to the side and watched as Bai Xiaoqiao swallowed a Life Continuing Golden Pellet. Only then did he let out a breath of relief. He had long since been exhausted from the injury and was now at the end of his rope. At this moment, he felt relieved and could not accept it. It was like he had run out of gas. How could he continue supporting himself? He tilted his body and fell backwards.


    Everyone was only paying attention to the changes after Bai Xiaoqiao took the medicine and did not pay attention to him.


    All of this seemed to be reflected in the eyes of Bai Xiaoqiao, who could not speak. Her body trembled all of a sudden, and the look in her eyes revealed her extreme astonishment.


    Everyone seemed to be on guard as they noticed that Wang Tong was acting differently.


    In fact, Wang Tong''s body didn''t actually fall to the ground, but a strong hand held his body before he could fall to the ground.


    Everyone was surprised that Wu Yuxue was able to recover so quickly. Fortunately, he had reached out his hand in time to support Wang Tong''s falling body.


    However, this does not make things more optimistic.


    Lady Han was taken aback and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Even though Wu Yuxue was able to move, she was relying on his solid foundation which allowed him to reach the peak of perfection. If they were to talk about the restoration of power, he was still far away.


    "Brother Wang ¡­" "He''s not doing well." Wu Yuxue said.


    One wave had yet to calm down, the other wave had already begun.


    To the members of the Bai Clan who were greatly frightened, the endurance of their emotions had almost reached their limits.


    The white jade step let out an "ah" sound and rushed over, grabbing Wang Tong''s hand tightly.


    A cold hand.


    White Jade Staircase was so shocked that he almost fainted. He looked at Wu Yu Xue and asked, "He ¡­" "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head dejectedly as she gently placed her body on the long table and turned to look at Miss Han.


    "Miss, please." Wu Yuxue said.


    Lady Han silently nodded her head and took a step forward. She slowly extended her hand and cut into Wang Tong''s Invigorated Meridian realm.


    Actually, there was no need to check his pulse. With Miss Han''s keen observation skills, as long as she swept a glance over Wang Tong''s face, she would know the gist of it.


    "Too late." Miss Han said with regret.


    Lady Han slowly released Wang Tong''s wrist from his wrist and shook her head. Her eyes stared at Wu Yuxue as she smiled wryly. "My true qi has dispersed and my six meridians have fully opened. There''s nothing I can do."


    When everyone heard this, their expressions became gloomy, especially the ones on the white jade stage. They couldn''t help but cry.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "A man who knows his own life will die. It seems that Brother Wang is indeed like that."


    Right at this time, he saw Wang Tong''s body on the long table start to tremble slightly, his originally deeply furrowed eyebrows suddenly moved two times, he suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the white jade step with his cloudy and yellowish eyes, his lips moved a little, not hearing anything.


    Wu Yuxue said dejectedly, "Brother Wang seems to have something to say ¡­"


    As soon as Wu Yu Xue''s words left her mouth, White Jade Stage cultivator cried out in pain and said, "Brother ¡­ I killed you... You are the savior of my Mai family for all our lives! I''m sorry. " White jade stage tightly hold Wang Tong''s hand, the voice is full of tears, all who heard it were moved.


    Miss Han seemed to feel a pang in her heart as she lowered her head and gritted her teeth, forcefully suppressing the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    For a long time, in the mysterious place where Lady Han was born ¡ª "Seven Fingers Snow Mountain" ¡ª it was hard to see the sun and the moon over a long period of time. He was born a girl, but he was stronger and more competitive than a man. She doesn''t easily shed tears ¡­


    Looking at Wang Tong''s struggling face, Lady Han said uncomfortably, "He seems to have something to say, so I''ll lend him a hand."


    Han Li lightly opened his right wrist and placed his bare hand on Wang Tong''s chest.


    Wang Tong''s body shook as if he had been struck by lightning. He started to breathe arrogantly, and a trace of a bitter smile hung on his yellow wax face.


    He nodded slightly to Miss Han, expressing his heartfelt gratitude. Then, he turned his sluggish gaze towards the white jade step.


    "There''s something I need to tell Great Master ¡­" Wang Tong said in a weak voice.


    Brother ¡­" Don''t call me that... "I''m ashamed to die ¡­" The old man''s eyes were filled with tears as he said in a hoarse voice, "If you have something to say, just say it ¡­" I can''t repay you in this life. Even if I have to turn you into a dog or a horse, I will do it for you, Brother Wang ¡­ "" No, no ¡­ "Brother ¡­


    As the last three words came out of his mouth, the white jade steps began to twitch incessantly. His pale face turned blue; it was obvious that he was in extreme grief.


    "Grandpa, no need to be sad." Wang Tong said hesitantly, "I came here with the intention to die..." There is something this great uncle still doesn''t know. The thief who ran amuck in the capital that year, Huang Hu, was my father. "


    The white jade step could not help but stare blankly at him, recalling memories from thirty years ago, one after another. It seemed that his memories were unclear, and he could only stare blankly at the other.


    Did I forget?" Wang Tong let out a long sigh, and continued slowly, "After the old father is captured, he deserves to be punished for his crimes. Only Master Wang alone has declared that the three acts of justice committed by the old father are worthy of the old father''s punishment, which is to avoid death and to be sent to the western border. That year, in the next year, when I was still young and in my infancy, I went with my father to live in the wild. Father and son relied on each other, so that I could experience the bitterness of the world. During his lifetime, his father would never forget the grace he had received from his father. He had to remember it carefully and never forget it ¡­ After my father passed away, I trained diligently and returned to the Central Plains. I had to investigate his tracks three times, but I couldn''t find anything. It wasn''t until last year that I found out that he had returned to his hometown ¡­ That was how he said it ¡­ Coming to join the army, the Emperor didn''t disappoint those who had put in a lot of effort ¡­ Capable... "Bye ¡­


    At this point, Wang Tong stopped talking. His chest was moving up and down and his eyes were bulging with anger.


    Lady Han''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly retracted the hand resting on her opponent''s chest. However, it was already too late. Wang Tong''s back straightened as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Due to the fierce strength, the mouthful of blood was more than ten feet high. It directly hit the top of the wall with a peng sound. The angry blood splattered in all directions, sprinkling out a rain of blood.


    Everyone was shocked and overwhelmed with shock.


    As soon as Wang Tong spat out the blood, he immediately left.


    The white jade stairs let out a furious roar and fell to the ground.


    Miss Han was quick to react as she raised her hand to stroke. The white jade steps coughed and only regained consciousness.


    Although she was cold and detached, after seeing everything, she couldn''t help but be moved. With a sigh, she turned around and walked out of the room.


    Wu Yuxue then ordered everyone in front of her to help them to rest.


    After everyone had left, Wu Yu Xue came back to Wang Tong''s corpse, staring at it for a moment, unable to get over it. There was one thing he did not understand, he thought of his family''s treasure, the "protective armor", and reached out to the dead body.


    If Wang Tong was truly wearing the Swallow School''s precious protective armor, even if Golden Chicken was older than Long Jiang''s palm energy, he would not lose his life because of it. On the other hand, if Wang Tong was not a martial artist but an aged white jade, he would still be able to withstand Long Jiang''s palm energy, which was not too bad at all.


    From the looks of it, there seemed to be only one answer, and that was, although Wu Yu Xue loved Wang Tong wrongly and lent her the family treasure, how could she report it to her mistress, but secretly lent her the treasure armor and White Jade Rank. As a result, the White Jade Rank was lucky enough to survive, but Wang Tong had lost his life.


    Standing in front of Wang Tong, he thought about how righteous this person was. As expected of a man who could support the heavens and the earth, he had long ago reported this person''s intentions.


    As Wu Yuxue thought of this, she really felt like she was being frozen. Immediately, she took off her outer robe and covered Wang Tong''s spiritual body with it.


    The lively fighting scene in the secret room turned into the absolute silence in front of him. Within the blink of an eye, life and death were hidden within everything. Guan Xueyu was lucky enough to escape a great catastrophe. Thinking of the advice given by Monk Jiuyun, he unexpectedly concealed a few secrets, such as Lady Han''s timely appearance to save him. Perhaps he had already made an ancient judgement about Lady Han, and thus felt an incomparable sense of gratitude towards her.


    When he thought of Miss Han, he realized that the other person''s gaze was not in front of him.


    Wu Yuxue turned around and walked out of the secret room, just in time to see the head steward of the Mai family, Bai Jiu, approaching in panic. He held a lamp in his hand, followed closely by old Servant Mai Gui.


    Seeing this, Bai Jiu trembled and said, "That isn''t Mr Wu ¡­" "Is that so?" That Han ¡­ "Where''s the girl?"


    It turned out that when Bai Jiu and Little Qiao were together, they had been scared out of their wits by the appearance of the golden chicken. They hid themselves in the secret room before they could even enter.


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I was looking for her too. Ninth Master, please take care of Brother Wang''s aftermath."


    Hearing Wang Tong''s death, Bai Jiu couldn''t help but let out a sigh. As he wiped the tears on his face with his sleeve, he nodded his head and said, "Don''t worry, Teacher Wu ¡­" My master has already told you... I won''t delay any longer. "


    Saying that, he cupped his hands and led Ma Gui into the secret room.

 C44

    Under the cold moon, all that was seen was desolation.


    A few autumn leaves fell from the branches and rustled on the ground. Here... There... The moonlight shone down, illuminating the countless bodies lying on the ground. Occasionally, a gust of night wind would blow across their faces.


    "Repaying it with a gushing spring, even more so, this is a great favor to save lives. If one is unable to repay it, it would be a lifelong regret." Looking at Miss Han in front of him, to be honest, Wu Yuxue didn''t know anything other than that she came from the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain. This was enough to make him uneasy.


    The cause of Wu Yuxue''s uneasiness was related to Lady Feng''s birth from the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain. Naturally, he could not make a conclusion before the matter was further clarified. It was just that the legends about this mysterious sect, the "Seven Fingers Snow Mountain", were too terrifying.


    Since Miss Han came from this legendary, extremely terrifying sect, was she carrying out a terrifying mission? Wu Yuxue didn''t know. However, he had already owed Miss Han the favor of saving his life. It wasn''t impossible that he would encounter some resistance when he tried to enforce justice in the future. Therefore, he had to pay attention and observe everything that happened to Miss Han. His thoughts were often subtle and hard to understand.


    At this moment, Wu Yuxue thought of Miss Han. Miss Han''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Like a gust of wind, Lady Han''s beautiful silhouette floated. First, it hastily appeared on the opposite wall, arriving before the court in a short period of time. The agility and agility of her movement technique was indeed at an extremely high level. Even if Wu Yuxue hadn''t been injured, she still might not have been able to beat her.


    Miss Han had already changed into a light gown and a light skirt, revealing her elegance. She appeared under the moon like Chang''e descending to the mortal world.


    "So you are here?" Lady Feng looked at Wu Yuxue in astonishment and asked, "Have you recovered completely?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "That''s impossible ¡­" "As you know, it can''t do anything to me for the time being."


    Lady Han opened her eyes wide in surprise, as if in disbelief. She then smiled and said, "I almost forgot that you''re from Swallow School."


    Wu Yuxue paused before saying, "Let''s talk inside." As he spoke, he turned around and entered the room.


    This room was where Wang Tong had lived that day. Wu Yuxue had especially chosen to live here. It seemed to contain a silent mourning and reminiscence for her benevolent friend.


    When the door opened, there was moonlight.


    Wu Yuxue picked up a fire piston and lit it. However, a gust of wind blew through from where Lady Han sat, extinguishing the fire.


    "I like the moon tonight," Miss Han said with a smile. "If you don''t object, how about we talk like this?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That''s good too. It''s rare for a lady to be so interested in such a thing."


    Miss Han said, "Why not? I''m a person who won''t easily admit defeat and admit defeat." Do you believe me? "In this world, as long as I want to do something, there are few things that I am unable to do ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "My lady''s ambition is commendable, but I also hope that everything goes as you wish."


    Miss Han said, "I''ve already sent some people to investigate. I''d like to see where this old golden chicken is hiding."


    Wu Yuxue said, "Miss, where do you think he''s hiding?"


    "It''s hard to say. I know of his craftiness and viciousness." Lady Han said.


    Wu Yuxue slightly closed her eyes, and then opened them again and said, "He is indeed very cunning, I think he won''t let the Bai Clan off so easily ¡­ And me, of course. "


    "Why?" Miss Han asked.


    Wu Yuxue said: "This matter should have understood his intentions from the beginning. I''ve always thought that if Jiang Long really wanted money, he wouldn''t need to pick a White Jade Staircase, a person who has returned to his hometown and still hasn''t had enough money for his eunuchs to take care of him. "


    Miss Han nodded and asked, "What do you think?"


    Wu Yuxue said with a wry smile, "The Bai Clan is called the wealthiest in the Huai Pass, but they don''t have much money. On the contrary, they are much more famous than his wealth."


    Miss Han didn''t say anything, but watched him quietly.


    Wu Yuxue continued quietly: "One life for ten thousand taels of gold. Miss, please think about it, this number, let alone the White Jade Stages, I''m afraid in this world, there aren''t many people who can afford to take out this number. "Knowing that he cannot be strong, he must have some ulterior motive, right?"


    Miss Han smiled faintly. The moonlight was exceptionally charming.


    "What you said makes a lot of sense ¡­" "Then, do you think that Jiang Long''s true intentions are ¡­" Miss Han asked.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "This is a problem that I am struggling to solve. I wish that I could solve it."


    Lady Han smiled and said, "When I first met you in the store, I knew you were someone of great origins. "Not only are you skilled, you''re also intelligent. You are truly a rare talent in martial arts."


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "You flatter me, my lady. Compared to my lady''s Lan Xinhui, I feel inferior."


    Lady Han asked in surprise, "Me?"


    "The fact that the young lady was able to see through my background in one look is indeed admirable." Wu Yuxue said.


    "So that''s what you''re talking about." Lady Han blinked her large and bright eyes and said, "Then we can only blame your Yan Clan for having ''Formless Aura''. It is especially different from the other sects, isn''t it?"


    Wu Yuxue had no choice but to see the other party''s keen observation skills. She had seen many people before.


    In reality, the Yan Clan''s inherited invisible Qi focused on the "Qi and blood" function. The force spread through the entire body along with the blood flow. Its subtlety lay in the "random rotation of force".


    Naturally, this was a consummate skill passed down in the Yan Clan. Outsiders only knew a little, and those who didn''t know it wouldn''t be stopped. This Miss Han before him actually knew him? This was too complicated. Wu Yuxue immediately felt that she must have used her inner qi to probe him when she''d touched her body earlier.


    Of course, Miss Han''s own skills were also astounding.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Lady Han quietly stared at him and said, "Am I wrong?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "Lady Ji is speaking the truth. I was just thinking that since the girl had this kind of insight, she must have a very good inner force skill. Needless to say, his skill with the ''Two Fingers Passing Light'' was extremely profound. admirable. "


    Lady Han smiled and said, "Hearing you say this, I can tell that you''re a considerate person. You seem to know my birthplace like the back of your hand. What else do you know? "


    Wu Yuxue said, "I also know that the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain is covered with snow. Although it''s still in the middle of summer, the weather there is extremely bad and the sky hasn''t seen the sun for a long time."


    Miss Han raised an eyebrow and asked in surprise, "Really?"


    Wu Yuxue didn''t answer Miss Han''s question and continued, "However, as far as I know, this lady comes from the Golden Phoenix Hall, but she''s very different. She''s called ''the spring in the snow'', so beautiful that it''s pleasant to look at."


    Lady Han smiled and said, "Are you witnessing this with your own eyes, or are you just hearsay?"


    Wu Yuxue harrumphed, shook her head and said, "I don''t have the honor of seeing such a magnificent sight. If I had, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here tonight talking and laughing with the girl. "


    Lady Han''s face revealed a distinct smile, but her deep eyes were intertwined with a deep and complicated gaze.


    "Then why?" Miss Han asked.


    As she spoke, her ten fingers came together and her gaze turned warm, inadvertently turning to her slender fingers. Even in the darkness of the night, her fingers that were as sharp as spring onions were still full of allure.


    In the past, who knew how many amorous eyes had been attracted by this pair of seductive fingers of hers, but they were deeply in love with her. Naturally, the end result was not perfect.


    There was an ancient saying that said "there is no exception to this."


    A woman''s beauty gives the impression of being fragmented. A pair of bright eyes, a mouth that wasn''t very small, white and neat teeth, fine black and long hair, and a pair of beautiful hands.


    A wise and beautiful woman, knowing how to show and properly show this tiny part of themselves, can make the warrior willingly bow down under his pomegranate skirt, and leave him at his command, even in death.


    Wu Yuxue said coldly: "The lady said so because she knew it. Because one of the commandments of your sect that announces the martial arts of the world, it shows that no one who cannot be blessed by the sect is allowed to leave this snowy mountain. "If my memory is correct, there are already many famous visitors in the martial arts world who have wasted seven fingers of the mountain of snow."


    Miss Han''s pair of watery eyes never left the delicate fingers in front of her eyes, especially that sliver of moonlight, which accurately shined on her little fingers. That pair of long and delicate fingers was filled with a few dreamy mysteries, like bright pearls and beautiful jade eyes that were mesmerizing and captivating.


    "What a beautiful hand." Wu Yuxue could not help but praise him, "If these hands were not on a lady''s body, if it were another woman, perhaps they would not be as beautiful."


    Lady Han finally shifted her gaze from her finger to Wu Yuxue''s face.


    Perhaps these two sentences were the most pleasing to hear tonight. Which woman didn''t like to be praised by others, especially those who were regarded as of great importance in their hearts?


    The smile on her face already represented her inquiry.


    Wu Yuxue seemed to have become very talkative for the time being, and knew how to please women.


    "Although peonies are good, we still need the support of green leaves." Wu Yuxue said slowly, "Especially a beautiful woman. No flaws can be found in her every move. If one was missing, it would be insufficient."


    "Thank you for your praise." Miss Han gave him a sweet smile in return. "You''ve suddenly become much more pleasing to the eye, and you really know how to speak. Only ¡­" Does this have anything to do with my two hands? "


    "That''s what I''m going to say." Wu Yuxue said.


    Lady Han said happily, "I''m listening attentively."

 C45

    Wu Yuxue said, "That''s what I''m going to say next."


    Miss Han said happily, "I''m listening attentively."


    When she said the two words "vertical ears", she purposely moved one of her beautiful ears away from her hair. It slightly moved as it tilted its head slightly, making it look even more charming.


    Miss Han might not have always been "as cold as ice and frost", but she was cold and gorgeous like a plum in the snow. The feeling she gave others was extraordinary because of her superior vision.


    If Wu Yuxue''s heart is like iron, then it is "unromantic." At the very least, the calmness he displayed revealed his rich connotation and cultivation.


    Facing this cold and elegant beauty in front of him, Yue Ye stood guard, especially over her benefactor. Unexpectedly, Wu Yuxue remained unmoved, as such perseverance was hard for ordinary people to accomplish.


    "Earlier, when I mentioned how young lady''s hands were beautiful, if it was on the wrists of another woman, it would be a flaw in beauty." Wu Yuxue smiled and continued, "That''s because the martial arts essence of your ''Gold Phoenix Hall'' has many small and delicate skills, hidden in your beautiful ten fingers. If it were another woman who has nothing to learn, she would naturally lose her face."


    Miss Han snorted lightly and rolled her eyes, rolling her eyes at him.


    "So that''s how it is." Miss Han gave a shallow smile and said in a slightly displeased tone, "You really know quite a lot."


    As she said that, she raised her hand lightly and a thin gust of wind flew past her with a sound of "silk".


    Then, he heard a sharp cry from the sky above Wu Yuxue, and a tiny object fell down from the sky.


    Wu Yuxue could tell that it was a bat without even glancing at it.


    "Am I right?" He said, "In the martial arts world today, there is no one who can compete with this'' Heavenly Star ''technique."


    Miss Han said, "Speaking of this insignificant skill, I would like to ask if this bat that landed on the ground is dead yet?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "Probably not yet."


    "Where is the injury?" Miss Han asked.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "It was blind to begin with, so why did I need to take its moves and leave it with half its life? It would be better to die than to let it die. Let it be!"


    Lady Han was silent for a moment before she nodded. "Alright!"


    He pointed with his right hand again, and a sharp piercing sound rang through the air. With a creak, the little bat died.


    "Sin, sin." Wu Yuxue said, "Does this lady never fear killing people?"


    Miss Han said, "I only do what I want to do. I rarely think about whether I should or not. In this world, it is difficult to say which is which, and which is which. There is a reason for everything. However, if we take a different perspective, perhaps this reason is difficult to establish. "


    After a pause, Lady Han continued, "Life is the same. For the same kind of life, families and commoners have different opinions. Naturally, commoners and butchers have different opinions. It''s hard to say what is right and wrong when you think about people''s opinions. "


    "So ¡­" It was only then that Miss Han made a note of her opinion. "When we are alive, we must do our best. What do you think? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled and temporarily stopped the topic.


    Lady Han slowly stood up from her seat and said, "It''s probably time to light the lamp. Let me see your injury."


    Wu Yuxue thanked him and picked up a few matches with his right hand. With a flick of his fingers, the paper was lit up and the lamp was lit.


    Miss Han was obviously already in front of him.


    When their four eyes met, Miss Han appeared slightly surprised.


    "You''re much better. You recovered so quickly." Miss Han was huge.


    Guan Xueyi said, "Speaking of which, it''s all thanks to the girl''s amazing skills in elixirs. It seems to be temporarily fine."


    Lady Han extended her beautiful hand, and Wu Yuxue very naturally allowed her to hold the pulse.


    Wu Yuxue glanced at her but didn''t say anything.


    That beautiful and soft hand only stayed on Wu Yuxue''s wrist for a short while before leaving.


    "You''ve really had a good meeting." Miss Han said, "Although the Life Continuing Golden Elixir is effective, it still has to do with your inner strength. I think you can rest easy now. Although your cultivation may not have completely recovered, at least more than eighty percent of it has been recovered. "


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That''s right, but the remaining poison that hasn''t been completely cured will still remain in her body. It will still come out one day ¡­"


    Thinking of this, a look of worry appeared on his face.


    Miss Han asked, "It''s not entirely impossible for you to dispel the remaining poison in your body. At the very least, there are a few people in this world who can save you."


    "Miss, aren''t you one of them?" Wu Yuxue said.


    Wu Yuxue looked at her very seriously, but Miss Han avoided his eyes.


    "Why do you think I can?" Miss Han asked.


    "Of course I do." Guan Xueyu said confidently, "Although the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain is deeply feared by those in the martial arts world. "But mister Feng Qi''s extraordinary medical skills are also a rare sight in this world ¡­"


    "You''re right." Miss Han said, "That was mister Feng Qi and not me. I only learned half of his cultivation. Perhaps not even half, just 30%."


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "In that case, my life is over. I''m afraid Miss Bai will not be able to escape death for a long time. "


    Mentioning Miss White Wheat, Miss Han''s behavior was slightly different.


    "I think this Miss Bai is very important to you." Smiling, she continued, "She''s a very beautiful girl, what do you think?"


    "To be able to be called a beauty by you, you must be truly beautiful." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Hmph, you haven''t answered me yet!" Miss Han said coquettishly.


    "I think you''re right." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Then she is indeed very beautiful." Miss Han said.


    Wu Yuxue suddenly felt a cold chill in Lady Han''s eyes. He immediately replaced the answer with a smile.


    A smart person shouldn''t answer questions so casually, especially in front of a beautiful woman. It''s stupid to praise another woman''s beauty.


    Miss Han said, "Actually, whether she is beautiful or not has nothing to do with me. I just want to know, is her position in your heart very important? "


    Guan Xue Yu was startled.


    Honestly speaking, he did not think that the other would ask him this question. It was truly unexpected and he did not know how to answer.


    After pausing for a while, Wu Yu Xue said coldly: "I am just first time acquainted with Miss Bai family. Moreover, I do not intend to let any woman leave a shadow in my heart, especially those beautiful women. "


    Lady Han smiled and then said, "I should remember these words well. Alright, let''s not talk about this for now. You mentioned my father, Mr. Feng Qi. "


    Wu Yuxue was startled. She cupped her fists and said: "So it turns out that mister Feng Qi is actually your esteemed lord. I apologize for my disrespect."


    "See!" Lady Han frowned and said, "I knew that elder''s name was too well-known and I didn''t want to say it out loud. But now, I can''t help but say it."


    Wu Yuxue said: "Your father is renowned throughout the world. Regardless of whether he speaks or not, anyone who heard his name would be terrified. "No wonder even the arrogant Jiang Long has no choice but to buy it after hearing his name."


    "I''ve noticed your words. You don''t have to use ''respect'' to use ''fear,'' which is one big question." Lady Han said.


    "That is because your esteemed self, mister Feng Qi, is heartless and merciless." He suddenly stopped and raised his eyes to look straight at Lady Han.


    "Please continue," Miss Han said calmly. "You just mentioned my father''s ruthlessness ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue smiled coldly and said, "It is not only cruel and merciless! In my opinion, he is almost omnipotent. "


    Miss Han raised her eyebrows but didn''t flare up.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "I should not have criticized your father like this. In fact, these are just rumors. Naturally, the world was strange and unpredictable. Yesterday was wrong, and it was not impossible to do so today. I won''t say anything more about your father''s rumors. "


    Lady Han suddenly smiled and said, "From your tone, it can be seen how much you hate my father ¡­" But I want to remind you that your life was saved by his daughter. You can''t deny that, can you? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and was speechless.


    Miss Han snorted and looked at him with her bright eyes, saying, "The rumors you''ve heard may not be entirely true, and they may not all be false." If there is no wind, there cannot be waves. There must be a reason for this. As for what kind of person my father is, not to mention you, I am his daughter, and I do not know it all. Actually, there''s no need to talk about the old man. Even I am afraid you do not know what kind of person I am in your eyes. "


    Wu Yuxue only stared at her, preferring to hear more from her.


    "I saved your life, and also saved the Bai Clan''s Old and Young Master. Are you sure you''re a good person now?" The smile on Miss Feng''s face suddenly changed to a very bleak one. "But the truth is, I''m afraid it''s not entirely true."


    Her voice grew colder.


    "You should remember that in this world, survival is the truth," Miss Han continued, her eyes intertwined with coldness. "If you don''t want to be killed, you have to kill someone else. You need to be ruthless and ruthless, just like what you just said. "


    Wu Yuxue said, "In that case, my father is from the same family."


    To him, this was truly a sorrowful matter. In an instant, those eyes of his lost the luster from before. The long-haired girl in front of him was unquestionably beautiful. Her martial arts were so high, yet she came from the legendary martial arts sect. Her sudden appearance was, of course, no coincidence, and she did it for no other reason.


    With the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain and the Golden Phoenix Hall, if they didn''t have a special mission, they wouldn''t have sent out someone as important as Miss Han. Without a doubt, Miss Han was carrying out a terrifying mission.


    "What are you thinking?" Miss Han asked.


    Miss Han''s words hit him like a cold arrow.


    Wu Yuxue shook her head, feeling increasingly depressed.


    There was something he wanted to ask her.


    "Why did you save me?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    When Lady Han heard this, she was slightly startled, but then shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Believe it or not, I really don''t know. "


    White Jade Rank handed the "Heart Protecting Armor" that was in Wang Tong''s hand back to Wu Yuxue. He said many words of gratitude and sorrow, hoping that Wu Yuxue would stay here.


    Of course, people like Wu Yuxue would never fall for someone like him. However, he did not refuse her.


    White Jade Step thought that he agreed to it, and he felt indescribably happy in his heart.


    On this day, he specially prepared a meal and wine in the Flower Hall in the backyard to express his gratitude to Wu Yuxue.


    He had already expressed his thoughts, hoping to invite Miss Han at the same time. It was just that Miss Han had not appeared since that night in the autumn.


    White jade steps is full of enthusiasm, boundless zeal, but there is no way to express it, the heart is not sad. Coincidentally, "10,000 Li Yellow River Chaser" Wang Tong''s tomb has been completed, decorated very stylishly.


    After the meal, the whole family went to his tomb with Wu Yuxue, bringing up endless grief.


    The mausoleum was elegantly decorated, with a single bluestone on the base. On the marble tablet, there was carved a line of words, "The Tomb of Heavenly Protection, my foster brother, Qi Xia."


    The Bai Clan had been named after all the members of the White Jade Order.


    Wu Yuxue placed a cup of wine in front of her grave and gave a grand salute. Bai Xiao Qiao was ordered by her father to kneel down and express her gratitude. The atmosphere was solemn.


    Ever since that night, although Wu Yuxue was in the Bai Clan, she did not leave her home. She and Bai Xiaoqiao had only met each other twice in the garden, but they had only exchanged glances and greeted each other.


    Today was the third time he met her, he realized that this girl was much thinner. However, through her big black eyes, Wu Yuxue realized that her power had gradually recovered. It was indeed very precious.


    After returning to the living room and sitting down, Bai Xiaoqiao held a bowl of hot tea in both hands and said, "Brother Wu, please have some tea."


    "No need to be polite, Miss." Wu Yuxue said.


    Taking the tea from her, Wu Yuxue sized up Qiao Qiao and said, "Looks like Lady Qiao''s body has gotten better. I wonder what''s the situation now?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "These two days, I''ve already tested the effect of the Sect''s Qi and blood. It''s just that the residual poison hasn''t been completely cleansed. It will flare up sooner or later, and I still don''t know what the situation is. Big Brother seems to have completely recovered. "


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "Not much better than you. The girl only needed to seal the remaining poison in her Qi Sea with her Qi from her dantian. She had to circulate her Qi once a day to prevent it from happening again. It was just that after a long time, the illness would start to flare up again, and only before the illness started. Looking for a way to save him is the best way. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded and said, "It was fortunate that Miss Han saved me this time. If not for her Life Continuing Golden Elixir. Now, I''m afraid, alas, it''s really unimaginable. "


    Wu Yuxue wanted to speak of Miss Han and her daughter, but he was a kind person. No matter what, Miss Han had saved both her and the Bai Clan''s lives. As the words reached his lips, he held it in.


    Bai Jiu stood aside and spoke up, "It''s all thanks to the blessing of Lady Han and Wu Xianggong that a great calamity has finally passed ¡­" I hope that this place is at peace and that Master Wang''s death was not in vain. "

 C46

    Mentioning Wang Tong, who had died in vain, everyone was filled with sympathy.


    Wu Yuxue then turned to the white jade and said, "I have been secretly checking for the past two days, but I couldn''t find the old golden chicken. This person was so insidious that no one could guarantee what his next step would be. For the best of reasons, I thought it would be better if Uncle moved to Sichuan. After two years, the drought will be gone, so it will not be too late to come back. "


    Mai Yu Chi nodded his head and said, "Mister is right, I originally planned to spend my life here, but who would have thought that at this age, I would encounter such a dangerous situation ¡­ I plan to write a letter and send someone to deliver it to my son. When his reply comes, we''ll set out on a long journey. "


    Madam Bai had tried to persuade her husband to change his mind many times, but he had never expected that Wu''s few words would cause him to change his mind. When she heard this, she could not help but exclaim in delight.


    White jade steps then to Wu Yu Xue said: "Although the child is not long, but also very popular. Being a Prefect of Chengdu also required the support of the local elders, and the literary style there was also flourishing. If you come with me this time, you can do something there. "Even if you don''t care about officials, you can still develop greatly."


    Bai Yu Stage was determined to keep Wu Yu Xue by his side. First, Wu Yu Xue had helped the Bai family, and second, Wu Yu Xue was a martial artist with a first-rate character. It was rare for her daughter to have a good impression of him.


    The old couple discussed in secret and made up their minds that they would betroth their daughter to each other.


    There was a deeper meaning to this meal. With her current status as a White Jade Ranker, she wouldn''t say it out loud. She wanted to test it out.


    In his view, if Wu Yanxue didn''t oppose entering the river together, then this matter would naturally be settled, and he would have succeeded by half.


    It just so happened that Wu Yuxue did not intend to do so.


    "I don''t dare to say that." Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I still have things to do. I''m afraid I can''t escort uncle into the river. Fortunately, Miss Qiao has gradually recovered. With the martial arts she has learnt, normal bandits would not be able to hurt her, so you can rest assured. "


    The white jade stage thought that after this incident, the other side wouldn''t refuse it. But after listening to it, it was slightly startled and didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    "This ¡­" After a long while, she finally managed to say, "Sir, have you decided?" "I think you should still ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "I plan to leave first thing in the morning." Here, we will say our goodbyes to the two elders and the young ladies. "


    "This... "So fast?" The white-jade stairs asked.


    After saying this, the Bai couple looked at each other, stunned.


    Madame Bai shook her head and said dejectedly, "Teacher Wu ¡­" You can''t go... You can''t leave. "


    Bai Jiu who was at the side also chimed in, "Yes, Mr Wu. Think about it again. Chengdu Palace is a good place. When we get there, whatever is best is done. Besides, our grandpa has the heart to borrow your help. "


    "Thank you, Ninth Master, for your care." Wu Yuxue stood up and held her fist. She said, "I''m used to traveling alone. I have things to do. We each have our own plans, so you don''t have to stay any longer."


    Bai Jiu smacked his lips. He still wanted to say something, but when he heard Little Qiao call out "Ninth Uncle", Bai Jiu no longer said anything.


    Of course, Master Bai understood the Bai couple''s intentions. He had secretly participated in the discussion, thinking that the family had a happy occasion and that little Qiao would have something to rely on for the rest of his life. He didn''t expect that this was not the case. Bai Jiu''s son was depressed, so there was no need to mention it.


    When Wu Yuxue left the Bai Clan, the sky was only slightly clear.


    The old couple tried to persuade him, but they couldn''t dissuade him from doing so. However, they had yet to give up. That night, Lord Bai Jiu carried out another visit to Yu Xue to plead for her to stay. This time, Wu Yuxue was no longer polite.


    Bai Jiu couldn''t help hinting that the two of them had intended to spend the rest of their lives with each other. It was hard to tell whether the two of them understood each other or pretended to be confused, but in the end, he couldn''t even answer a single word of it. In the end, Bai Jiu couldn''t sit still any longer and had no choice but to take his leave.


    When Ye Baiyu heard the reply, her heart was naturally filled with unhappiness.


    The old couple discussed and decided that they couldn''t keep the money, but couldn''t not to return the favor. They prepared a hundred taels of gold and several sets of silk clothes to make a package for Wu Yuxue to give to her when she said her goodbyes tomorrow morning. However, they didn''t expect that they would still fail.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t come to say goodbye at all, and she got up so early.


    Like a leaf in the wind.


    Wu Yuxue landed lightly outside the wall. It seemed like his cultivation had completely recovered.


    In the east, a slight trace of the white color of fish belly could be seen. It had only just passed the Mid-Autumn Festival, yet there was already a distinct chill coming from it.


    Most of the moon in the sky was still bright and clear. At this moment, it was "Chicken chirping Mao Shop Moon, Human Tracks, Plate and Bridge Frost". Because of the severe drought of the fierce years, there was no rain or dew. Even in the plains of the north, where autumn or dawn, there were no longer any traces of frost.


    After passing through the bamboo forest and stepping on the stone bridge, Wu Yuxue suddenly stopped.


    "Good morning, Daolord Mo." There was someone waiting for him on the bridge.


    "I knew you would go this way. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." the man said.


    As she said that, she slowly turned around. Her snow-white face was devoid of any color. Her long braid was still black and bright as she elegantly pulled it towards her chest. It seemed that he had lost a lot of weight.


    "So it''s you, young lady. Good morning."


    Wu Yu Xue cupped her fists and greeted him.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s pair of big, black eyes roamed around his body. His expression was one of desolation.


    "I didn''t sleep last night, so my mind was in a mess. When I thought of you, I wanted to leave and send you off. I also wanted to make sure you would take the small path. It was really not bad." Bai Xiaoyu said. He smiled, his smile even more desolate.


    "Miss is too polite, you have to take care of yourself." Wu Yuxue said.


    "I, very good." Bai Xiaoyu said.


    "Remember, you have to practice the Qi and blood daily. It can''t be stopped." Wu Yuxue said once.


    "I''ll remember that." Bai Xiaoqiao took a few steps forward and smiled wryly. "But what''s the use of that? The poison was still in his body, he didn''t know if there would be a day when it would act up again. Once everything was over, he would just ¡­ "We''re finished."


    "Why do you say that?" Wu Yuxue asked in surprise, "As long as I am alive, you will not die."


    "Really?" Bai Little Qiao smiled. "With your words, I am relieved. At the very least, I will not die."


    After saying these two sentences, she seemed to suddenly hang her head low in desolation. One of her toes drew on the ground in boredom.


    After a while, she looked up at Wu Yuxue and said: "I know that this family won''t be able to keep you ¡­ Father, Mother, and the others were all very old people, and their thoughts were very old ¡­ "You can''t blame them, right!"


    "Of course," Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "As long as they don''t blame me, that''s good enough."


    "Why would they blame you?" "I don''t have enough time to be grateful to you, so how can I blame you?"


    "Miss, don''t say that." Wu Yuxue said.


    "I''m telling the truth." Bai Xiaoyu said.


    Bai Xiaoqiao sat down on the railing of the stone bridge and said, "They hope that you will always stay in our house."


    "What''s that?" Wu Yuxue asked in puzzlement.


    "That''s ¡­" Bai Xiao Jiao shook her head. The girl''s face suddenly flushed red as she softly said, "I don''t know either ¡­" "In any case, it''s fine if they have good intentions ¡­"


    "I know, I understand." Wu Yuxue said.


    "You know?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked at him confusedly with a strange uneasiness on his face.


    Wu Yanxue took a step forward and sat down gracefully on the other side of the stone railing. He had met the girl a few times, but he had not had a chance to have a good talk with her. Now that he was about to leave, it was rare for the other party to wake up early and rush over to see him off.


    "I mean, you should know that I''m not." Wu Yuxue said as she looked at Bai Xiaoyu.


    He smiled slightly. Narrowing his eyes, which were flickering with brilliance, he looked towards the sky which was about to dawn ¡­ On the distant plains, the dried up riverbed before his eyes, his expression immediately turned heavy ¡­


    "Sometimes when I think about it, I really regret it. I wonder if you ever thought about it like that?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "What are you thinking about?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    "I mean, if I had never practiced martial arts and had only studied, my life would have been much better." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Are you saying that your life is not going well?" Bai Xiaoyu said.


    "Don''t think too much about it." Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "I''m not lacking in money."


    "Then why?" Bai Xiao Jiao asked.


    "For the sake of the Dao. For the sake of righteousness." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Righteousness?" Bai Xiao Jiao muttered to herself.


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded, finally understanding the other party''s intention.


    Wu Yuxue said: "If you have never learnt martial arts and have not directly intervened in the martial arts, then that is fine. Hatred lay in one''s martial arts and treasured sword. However, one did not possess the ability to extend one''s moral integrity; one did not have the ability to move quickly ¡­ If he was blind and deaf, that would be fine. "Hatred lies in the eyes, ears, eyes, and ears, yet allows demons and spirits to run rampant ¡­" As he spoke of the excitement, his hand patted the railing. It really was "¡­" As the railings were smashed, the hearts of the heroes were crushed, and they could not help but shed tears. "


    Little Qiao nodded and smiled. "I''ve finally gotten to know you ¡­" "You really are an ambitious and extraordinary hero. My father was not wrong about you."


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and said, "There is always someone stronger than you. Now that he was out of the sect, his parents were given a great responsibility. He thought he had done well. Who knows, hmph ¡­ A golden-winged child actually almost killed me. Compared to him, I feel inferior. "


    "Not necessarily." "You can only blame your bad luck on being hit by his poison palm. Otherwise, it would be hard to say who will win."


    "It''s not like that." Wu Yuxue said calmly, "He has a deep inner strength and his attacks are strange. Even if I am not caught by his poison palm, I will not be pleased with him no matter how hard I hit. You should know that the long white martial arts he studies has a miraculous restraining effect on most martial arts sects. That day, when we were fighting the enemy, he actually didn''t use it that easily. This proves that he is indeed a scheming man and a terrifying enemy. "


    "You mean, he''s deliberately hiding his ace in the hole?"


    "Exactly." Wu Yuxue said, "That''s why it is so hard to guard against. The next time the girl met him, she had to pay special attention. I was thinking that the last time he was forced by Miss Han''s intervention, he might have to show her a favor. If there is another chance, I will definitely not show mercy. "


    "I know." "So I''ve been trying to persuade my parents to move to Sichuan."


    "That''s a good decision." Wu Yuxue said, "Take care, Miss. I''m leaving."


    Little Qiao asked dejectedly, "What are you ¡­" "Where are you going?"


    Wu Yuxue stood up and thought for a while before replying, "To be honest, I don''t know either. It''s hard to say."


    A hint of disappointment appeared on Bai Xiaoqiao''s face.


    Wu Yuxue said, "The Monk Chu Yun from the Cloud Temple in the Stone Ridge has a deep connection with me. If there''s something, he''ll probably know where I am. "


    Bai Little Qiao nodded her head to show that she understood.


    Wu Yuxue then said, "I thought we should first take a look at this old monk. He knew everything, even though he was in the Buddha. Perhaps he can guide you in a clear path, but who knows. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao smiled and said, "Alright, I understand."


    Wu Yuxue asked, "If you don''t have anything to take care of, I''ll be leaving now."


    Little Qiao looked at him and shook her head sadly.


    The group of geese just happened to move into the sky, and the sky was gradually getting brighter.


    Under Bai Xiaoqiao''s reluctant gaze, Wu Yuxue performed her outstanding lightness skills and the earth flying technique, disappearing into the distance.


    Just for the sake of the clouds in the sky, a gust of wind blew, making people feel as if they were going crazy with joy.


    Look.


    The cart stopped and the people who were walking stopped.


    The adults were happy, the children were happy, the news spread like wildfire, and the entire county was in an uproar.


    Pointing, shouting and making a ruckus, the girl supported the old granny and hurried out of the house while trembling. Everyone was so focused that they raised their heads to look at the sky.


    Hey! The wind was quite strong.


    The rising loess was like a sky full of fog. The whole street was covered in gray.


    Swish, swish. The dirt and sand hit the roof, the windows, the heads, faces, and bodies.


    A small yellow dog, like a mad dog, was running in circles in the middle of the street, barking incessantly. The mule that was pulling the cart did not leave, but raised his head, "Humph, humph, eat" and also started barking loudly.


    Look, it''s just a moment, everybody''s like they''ve just crawled out of the yellow vat, grinning, laughing, talking.


    His face was already yellow enough, and with the addition of a layer of dirt, he was drenched in sweat. His face was covered with sweat, and even his face had turned into a motley mess on the stage.

 C47

    The wind continued to blow.


    In the midst of the clamor, the "Liu Ji Bamboo" ''s large pile of bamboo poles fell to the ground, smashing down a large section of the bamboo fence wall.


    Old Wu, who was shaving her head, was in quite a calamity. Earlier, a gust of wind had blinded his eyes, but not only did it cause him to lose his balance, the sharp razor had left a bloody wound on his half-shaved head. He looked really good, what was yellow was earth, what was red was blood, and with a cry from his mouth, he really became a ghost.


    As the yellow wind blew, a huge clatter was heard. The top of the tent was filled with wind, like a balloon filled with air. The four pillars of the tent began to creak, as if they were on the verge of being uprooted.


    The shopkeeper''s Qian Tailei shouted in fear. Along with the three waiters, each of them used their full strength to hold the pillar in their arms. Several of the elders who were eating could not sit still any longer.


    "What''s going on? Not a tornado? "


    A small old man wearing a small cap and gray leather jacket rushed to the door as he said this.


    After a gust of wind, the dust that was left behind seemed to have passed by.


    There was wind and clouds, but no rain.


    What was annoying was that while the ten thousand people had their necks pulled up in the air and were looking at the black cloud above their heads, it was actually slowly moving towards the southeast. They had no intention of stopping here.


    The big guys were disappointed. They all stared with their necks straight. Some of them sighed, while others cursed. In any case, this street farce seemed to have come to an end.


    The Heavens seemed a bit too cruel, especially when one shouldn''t use such a scene to make people happy.


    This place was known as the "Rong Guo Mansion", a famous city in southern Anhui Province.


    Although a river of water had dried up to the point that it could see the riverbed, it still had one last breath left. It hadn''t completely dried out yet, and with the remaining breath, it really didn''t know how many people it had fed.


    The literary style here was extremely flourishing, and the country was famous for producing paper from afar. The paper produced here was white and thick, which was the famous "Xuan paper." Scholars and profligates greatly valued it, and they all fought over it.


    Because of this little relationship, Rong Guo Manor had received some unexpected assistance from Jiangnan from time to time. In the desperate situation of almost the entire province of Anhui, they were able to barely maintain a situation that could not be considered as forced.


    Isn''t it? The fact that Qian Tailai''s beef restaurant could still be maintained was a proof of iron.


    Although there weren''t many guests, there were still customers.


    Even though the dishes were less delicious, they could still eat their fill.


    This was not simple.


    "The Book of Hanshu ¡ª ¡ª Seven years after Lu, there was a strange wind that blew in the southern region of the world ¡­" The old man with the melon skin cap and long pipe returned to his seat and picked up the topic from earlier, "Guess what? In less than a year, that is, the next year, she will be dead."


    "Are you saying that the wind today ¡­"


    The man sitting across from him had only just opened his mouth when he was stopped by the small old man''s hand gesture.


    "Listen to me," the old man took two puffs of smoke and continued, when all the seats were looking at him, "When the Tang Dynasty was over, it was probably the year of the ''Divine Dragon''. According to Tang Shi''s records, the capital city of Luoyang also had a strange wind blowing for a while, saying that it was some sort of tornado.


    Coughing a few times, he spitted out a mouthful of phlegm and took another sip of tea before saying with full of charm, "Cough, that year, the Demon Empress died. "I still remember that in the history of the Tang Dynasty, she died at the age of eighty-two. The next year, her favorite foster son, Wu Sansi, was also killed by the Crown Prince."


    Ah!


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Words would not stop until one was shocked to death.


    Only then did the old man let out a puff of smoke and slowly continued, "Look, every time there is a strange wind, there would be a big change in the imperial government. I''m afraid that this is unlucky ¡­"


    If he kept talking, it would inevitably lead to the crime of ''alarmist words''. The old man had already lived half his life, how could he not understand? Those who were going to be "amazing words" had to endure it for the time being. They hummed and mumbled as they picked up the bowl and drank the tea.


    The big guy stared at him, eager to hear what he had to say, so he just stopped talking.


    "I''m afraid what''s going on?" The man sitting outside asked with his eyes wide open, "Is the emperor of this dynasty going to die too?"


    Ah!" "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t ¡­" The little old man shook his head, "I didn''t say that, so don''t shout blindly. You better be careful, or you might get dragged into the yamen and be sentenced to a heinous crime of making your brain move.


    The man laughed loudly and said, "You old dog, why did you stop after saying so much? You''re afraid of getting yourself killed ¡­"


    He puffed out his chest and said loudly, "I am not afraid. The heavens are high and the earth is far away. I am not afraid of anyone."


    It''s better if you say less, hehe!" "The person who answered was a short man with a square face, about forty years of age, with short hair, a royal blue satin robe, and a face full of worldly wisdom. He was rubbing a pair of jasmine walnuts in his hands, making loud noises.


    The middle-aged man looked over and laughed. He pushed the table and stood up, "I said, what are you going to do to me now?"


    After Fang Zi said those two words, he was stopped by the old man who had previously raised a topic. As Fang Zi walked down, he took two steps forward and bowed with his hands cupped in front of him, and said: "So it turns out that Master Bao San is here too, he is innocent. "It''s all my fault for not covering up. This friend here is a foreigner. Lord Third doesn''t want to see this little one, so please don''t take him personally. I''m here to make amends to you." As he spoke, he kept on bowing.


    The blue-robed dwarf snorted and was about to speak. However, even that middle-aged man who looked like he came from a foreign land was extremely arrogant. Not only did he not take this man called "Master Bao San" seriously, he was also extremely ungrateful to the old chief who tried to smooth things over.


    "Get the hell away from me. I''m responsible for my own matters. What do I need an old dog like you for?" As the man spoke, he opened his seat and stood out.


    At the end was a tall and sturdy man.


    The man stood up, not even six feet tall, but six feet and fifty-six feet. He wore a grey robe, and his waist was already raised. His waist was very firm, and when he glared at Zhang Fei, it was as if he was a painting of Zhang Fei.


    As he spoke, he evaded the old man in front of him.


    The little old man let out an "aiyo" sound as he spun around and laid down on the table. The pipe in his hand was broken off with a "keke" sound. He then shouted out, "Aiyo, you reckless bastard, the heavens ¡­"


    The Third Master Bao raised his hand to stop him. Then, he turned around and looked at the half-built iron tower in front of him. It looked like Zhang Fei was a man as well.


    He laughed coldly, "Hmph ¡­"


    Third Master Bao raised his chubby hand and stroked the short black beard on his chin. "Open your mouth, father. Shut your mouth. This friend is probably from Sichuan, right?"


    Then, he shook his head and said, "No, no, Sichuan doesn''t have a godly figure like you. It seems he might be a good man in the underworld."


    The middle-aged man stared at him and said, "I am from Yunnan, so what about you? If you are not convinced, then stand up and fight. "


    This way, everyone could not help but be amused. They were all looking forward to a fight, and those who didn''t want to spend their money were all willing to watch.


    Everyone present, all the local guests, recognized the well-dressed short man, Master Bao San. Actually, in the entire Rong Country, there were very few people who didn''t know who the third master was.


    It was said that he came from the "Six Joins Sect", and in short, his skills were very high. In this Rong Country''s government, he had connections in the government, and his business was both paper and ink, and he had a big business, the "Apricot Forest Workshop", which specialized in selling the Four Treasures of the Humanities.


    Bao San was rich and powerful. Other than his concubine and concubine, he also had an outer room. He had an exquisite chef at home, but he fell in love with this restaurant''s "Clear Broth Restaurant".


    He only had a head full of beef and had a lot to eat. As long as he came, no one else would be able to order another dish.


    In the end, it was all because of the wind. A strange wind had brought the two enemies, one tall and the other short, together. The gongs and drums were in front of them, and the fight was about to start.


    The middle-aged man was tall and sturdy. When he stood there, he looked like a half iron tower. When Master Bao San sat there, he looked like a child.


    The other side came to ask for a favor, just see if the one with the surname Bao would dare to take it.


    Everyone who was eating had their eyes wide open, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, all thanks to Master Bao San''s martial arts skills, but he never revealed it. When he heard his name from Southern Anhui province, black and white friendship flashed, it was really difficult to see him fight. Unless it was a reckless guy like this, this fight would be really difficult. Who said it wasn''t rare?


    Third Master Bao was still leisurely drinking his wine. He raised his head and drained his throat of a cup of bamboo leaf green which was almost seventy percent scalded.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Master Bao, along with the other masters, placed the scalding bamboo bowl full of beef brain into their mouths.


    Master Bao San didn''t seem to have anyone beside him. He didn''t even look at the man.


    This was the third time, he had a handful of silver notes hidden in his waist, ready to start a big fight. "Money" was courage, and once you had more money, the emperor would dare to scold you, "disaster comes from the mouth", and when you look at the scene in front of you, it was a huge disaster.


    Master Bao San was taking him out to drink, but he couldn''t hold it in.


    "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you, did you hear me?"


    Third Master Bao took a big gulp of the cow''s brain and swallowed it. Only then did his thin and long triangular eyes turn towards the other party.


    "I know you want to fight, but I won''t let you down today. Heh, heh!" Bao San Master replied with a cold tone, "It''s none of my business to scold the Emperor with my surname ''Bao''. If you scold me, I won''t forgive you today."


    He pointed at the big man with the chopsticks in his hand, "Let me tell you, Baobao has a trick up his sleeve and hasn''t played this game in the past ten years. Today, it''s rare for him to be in high spirits, so I''ll play with him while he''s drinking.


    These words seemed to be humorous, but in reality, it was so insidious that it made everyone present laugh.


    Someone shouted, "Master San is right, this brat actually dares to cause trouble at the Rong Country''s residence. If we don''t teach him a lesson, will that work?"


    One person began, and for a while they all started talking at once.


    Someone had already leaked the news a long time ago, and those who didn''t eat had also come in. The large black mass of people filled up the not-so-spacious restaurant.


    The shopkeeper''s Qian Tailai saw that the situation wasn''t good and that fighting was fun, but fighting in his store wasn''t fun at all. Not to mention the fact that his business failed and he broke a table, a chair, and a plate.


    "Master San, if you don''t mind, just ¡­" Just spare him! "


    The middle-aged man could no longer hold back his anger and shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    And then, he took a step forward. "Whoosh!" He was already in front of Master Bao San: "Fuck you."


    A fist the size of a jar of garlic was thrown straight at the top of Bao''s head.


    If you looked at it from the outside, it looked like he was bullying the weak.


    Third Master Bao was quite calm. When his opponent''s fist was about to land on his head, he suddenly raised his hand to block a fist that looked like it was coming down from the top of Taishan''s head. Then, he left his seat. With a shout, he moved behind the middle-aged man.


    When they saw this, everyone in the cafeteria cheered in unison.


    The middle-aged man''s punch failed. When he saw the short man''s skill, he realized that the short man was not an easy-going person. He gobbled down his food in shock.


    This man was not an incompetent man. In his early years, he had gone on stage and trained in his martial arts, especially his legs, which were extremely strong. Along the way, he had been sweeping his legs in the wind, giving him the power to destroy trees.


    Bao San Ye was so slippery that even the middle-aged man couldn''t match him in terms of speed of speech.


    "Pa!" His palm struck the man''s back.

 C48

    The middle-aged man shouted loudly as he took a step forward and abruptly turned around. He didn''t seem to be slow, but he was far slower than the short Vajra Bao Baoyu.


    He had thought that if he struck down with his palm, he would have to teach his opponent to spit out blood. However, he did not expect that when he touched his palm, he would discover that the other party''s skin was abnormally firm and hot, and he immediately felt that the other party had practiced the art of henglian. It would probably not be easy to injure him with his fist and feet.


    With a thought, Bao Baoyu changed his strategy.


    Wherever his shoulders moved, his short legs moved as fast as a whirlwind, sometimes heading east, sometimes heading west. For a moment, he was only circling around the middle-aged man.


    Of course, it wasn''t just spinning.


    Speaking of "playing a bear", the man surnamed Bao started to think that the big man was a bear. He threw a punch to the face, causing the audience to burst into laughter.


    The middle-aged man only cared about his rage, but his movement technique was not as fast as his opponent''s. He took a dozen or so bites in a row, and although he was skilled in kung fu, the pain was inevitable, and even after some time, his entire body was bruised and bruised.


    In this way, the more furious that man was, the more slippery his opponent''s movement technique was, the more Bao Yu would mercilessly kill him. The "direct attack" had swollen one of the man''s left eye, followed by a "flying leg", and caused the middle-aged man to fall face-first onto the ground.


    The crowd couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    The middle-aged man crawled back up only to see blood trickling from his nose all over his face. He panicked and couldn''t help but curse. This curse was more than just the Three Character Classic; it was practically scolding all three generations of the Dwarf''s ancestors.


    Although the short Vajra Bajie had the upper hand, he had never been scolded like this ever since he was born. Under everyone''s gaze, he felt embarrassed, kept quiet, and attacked more seriously.


    The middle-aged man took a few heavy punches, only to feel one of his eyes go black as he became slightly dizzy. The middle-aged man took a few heavy punches as he only felt one of his eyes go black as he became slightly dizzy. Unluckily, the tables and chairs in the cafeteria were broken. As the middle-aged man swung his leg, they instantly broke into pieces. The plates and plates on the dining hall also suffered greatly, as if they were worthless, falling apart like snowflakes.


    Shopkeeper Qian was so anxious that he could only see stars in the sky as he cried out strangely. How could he not be able to even pierce his body when faced with this kind of skill? He could only glare at him and let him vent his anger.


    At first, the bystanders were discriminated against the middle-aged man, but as time passed, they saw that under Bao Yu''s storm-like punches and kicks, his body was covered in wounds and blood was flowing all over his face. They couldn''t help but secretly feel some sympathy for him, and gradually, no one called him "good" anymore.


    The middle-aged man began to curse loudly. He was so angry that he was like a madman. As time passed, he was unable to catch his breath. Not to mention cursing again, he didn''t even have the time to breathe.


    Bao San Ye had no intention to stop. Not only that, his punches and kicks showed no mercy.


    Only then did he seem to show his more agile movements. From time to time, he would slip away like a monkey.


    Because he knew that the opposing big man had trained horizontally, even if he was beaten to the point where his entire body was covered in bruises, it would still be very difficult to injure his internal muscles and bones. He had to be patient and find his opponent''s'' door '', and only then would he be able to kill his opponent with a single punch.


    In the blink of an eye, another thirty to fifty hits landed on the man''s body.


    This time, unlike before, when "Dwarf King Kong" Bao Yu had to use all of his strength to find out where his opponent was hiding.


    There was only a burst of "bang, bang" sound as the middle-aged man was beaten to the point where the sky turned dark and he fell down repeatedly.


    He had been beaten until he had a nosebleed and one of his eyes was swollen, but now he was bleeding even more. The other eye punched him again and he was no doubt a blind man.


    This time, the man was exhausted and couldn''t get up.


    His eyes were as swollen as a peach. His face was covered in blood and sweat as he panted heavily. However, he understood what was going on.


    At such a critical juncture, all one could think of was to guard the door.


    The middle-aged man''s body was unharmed because he had been practicing martial arts since he was young. Even though he was the weakest part of the "Door to Door", it would be completely useless to wait for an opportunity to see through him.


    At this time of life and death, the only thing the man could think of was the path of the gate.


    He had long since lost consciousness from the blow and became delirious. He thought of the importance of "guarding the door", and subconsciously used a large palm-leaf fan hand to cover his "navel." Unable to do anything, it once again fell, once more covered, once more fell, only this way it did not stop.


    This scene had already fallen into the eyes of the astute and scheming dwarf Diamond Bao Yu, and he had naturally come to a realization.


    The cafeteria was already filled with people. There were three floors in the cafeteria and three floors in the outer cafeteria where not even a drop of water could leak out.


    At the left corner of the front row, Wu Yuxue''s eyes were shining brightly, but she had been holding it in, as if it was not the right time to make a move yet.


    He was the least nosy person. Naturally, if he had to interfere in a situation, there was nothing he could do.


    There were at least a thousand people watching. Amongst so many people, wasn''t there one who stood up straight and spoke out, or who fought against the injustice?


    Naturally, the power the short Vajra Pouch had on the ground of the Rong Country grounds was the main reason that prevented people from having such thoughts. No one would ever think to meddle in this matter.


    The moment the short Vajra Pouch recognized the location of the middle-aged man''s'' cultivation method '', killing intent arose for a moment.


    "Tall fellow, you''re courting death! Lord Third will help you. I''ll send you to hell!" The short Vajra Baoyu said.


    His voice paused for a moment, and then he stood up like an arrow, shooting straight at the middle-aged man; naturally, he wasn''t aiming for the man. As he straightened his body, he lowered his foot slightly. One of his feet was pointed at the belly button on the middle-aged man''s belly button.


    Upon seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but let out a cry of alarm. Because the middle-aged man had fallen to the ground and was wounded all over, Baoyu was still punching and kicking him, as if he had gone a little too far.


    How could they know that the kick that Bao Yu stepped on was over a thousand pounds, and the point of his foot pointed towards the location of the other party''s hidden "door training". He was basically trying to take his life.


    Bao Yu''s movement technique wasn''t slow, there was actually someone faster than him.


    "Yo!"


    Someone seemed to call out.


    After the "aiyo" sound, a rope flew out. A long shadow flashed, and its speed was extremely fast. It wrapped itself around the foot that Bao Yu extended out.


    The short Vajra Baoyu never thought that he would have such a move. This rope came from behind his back, and when he felt that something was wrong, it was already too late to stop himself.


    Following the retraction of the rope, the snake wrapped itself around Bao Yu''s ankle.


    Of course, it was not just a matter of being stuck.


    This person probably wanted to make Lord Third a fool of himself as well. As the rope moved forcefully towards the back, Baoyu''s appearance became extremely beautiful, like a toad with its legs hanging on its back, and he fell straight down.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but burst out laughing. It wasn''t that she dared to mock Third Master Bao, it was just that Bao Yu''s appearance was too comical and she couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was already too late to stop himself now. After eating the opponent''s rope, he fell head first onto the ground, but he was not a weakling after all. Seeing his head falling down, he was not light at all, and in a moment of crisis, he stretched out his left hand and pulled the rope behind him.


    The person behind him wanted to embarrass him.


    "Stop playing around!" The man sneered as he shook the rope a second time. This time, the shaking power was much stronger than the last time.


    Bao Yu was already at the end of his tether when he used it in the air, how could he withstand this force? His body flipped backwards, and his face fell a second time.


    "Plop!" He fell flat on his face.


    At least, Baoyu was fast. In the instant he fell to the ground, he pushed down with his right hand. It didn''t directly injure his face, but under the force of the other party''s tugging, his sleeves were torn.


    Seeing this, over a thousand people in the audience couldn''t help but burst out into laughter.


    This person had shown mercy and left the other side some face.


    With another long shake of the rope, "Pa!" With a sound, the rope wrapped around Bao Yu''s ankles fell off.


    Bao Yuyuan was in an extremely sorry state. When he was about to make a fool of himself, he suddenly loosened his legs and jumped up. His face was full of anger and indignation; it had turned deathly grey.


    Everyone only saw the rope fly out, but very few people saw the person flying rope. The rope did not originate from the front, but from the middle of the crowd.


    With a burst of clamor, those who were standing in front of him all moved aside for fear of provoking others.


    It was only after searching with the rigging that he finally saw the person.


    In his imagination, this person who could cause Master Bao San to make a fool out of himself for being no match for him. He had to be a powerful and high-spirited figure, but it was all wrong.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, this person was actually a flower whose clothes were knotted like a quail.


    It seemed that he was quite young, only around thirty years old. Although he was a beggar, he looked much more dignified than an ordinary beggar.


    At first glance, due to the Hundred Treasures Clothing on his body and the long hair hanging off his head, he did not seem any different from an ordinary beggar. If one paid careful attention, there would be many special features.


    Although this person looked very stiff, he didn''t have a cold expression on his face.


    Although he was wearing torn clothes, they were clean. Not only was his clothes clean, his entire body, face, hands, and skin was clean. Even the hair on his head was thin and glossy, neither dirty nor messy.


    The long rope that was used to wrap around the other party was actually a belt that was used to tie the waist. Now it was withdrawn and slowly tied back. It was completely ignored by the current chaos.


    The dwarf Diamond Bao Yu was already unable to contain his anger. With a cold shout, he leapt forward with his toes pointing in the air.


    He hated this beggar to the bones. Without saying a word, his hands intertwined, and directly grabbed onto the other party''s large lute.


    This move seemed ordinary, but it was actually quite dangerous. With Bao Yu''s power, once he held onto the opponent''s ribs, the opponent''s entire body would be crippled.


    The young beggar obviously knew how powerful he was, but he did not allow his opponent to get away with it. He quickly dodged to the side, causing Bao Baoyu''s hands to fall empty.


    The beggar''s feet did not move, but he inhaled deeply into the pit of his stomach. With a limited contraction, he was able to resolve his opponent''s dangerous moves.


    Although the dwarf Diamond Bao Yu could not be considered a top tier martial artist, he was also not an ordinary person. With just a single move, he seemed to be able to sense that the beggar was calm and collected. He was clearly a brilliant person.


    If she hadn''t been humiliated and still hadn''t attacked at this moment, Baoyu would have endured this anger.


    It seemed too late now.


    Bao Yu''s body twisted. His second attack was even more ruthless than the previous one. He lowered his left elbow and performed a "Tiger Fist", also known as "Tiger Subduing with One Palm", which he pressed down between the floral spine.


    The young beggar "Chi!" His body trembled and a large horse appeared.


    Although it looked like it was in the palm of Bao Yu, in reality, it wasn''t. Naturally, only the person in question knew what was going on.


    The onlookers only thought that the young beggar was not doing anything, and in the end, the Third Master Bao couldn''t help but call out to the person who tried to please Bao Yu.


    In fact, that''s not the case.


    Bao Yu pressed down with his palm and the situation was exactly the same as before. It actually grazed past the other party''s back and fell down, but still missed.


    The young beggar''s body suddenly lifted, and he gave a strange laugh as he said, "The short man is powerful."


    The words came out like a whirlwind on the stage. Suddenly, it spun rapidly and floated about ten feet away from the stage. It landed squarely on a half-bent table of the Eight Immortals.


    At this point, he finally saw through this beggar''s extraordinary skills.


    One of his feet was slightly bent, and he had only used the tip of his foot to lightly tap on the corner of the table. His body was like a remnant lotus, swaying back and forth but he did not fall down.


    Bao Yu wasn''t blind. The more she felt that this beggar was not easy to deal with, the more she couldn''t control the anger in her heart, and the more she didn''t dare to act rashly like before.


    "I''ll just say it for the best!" Bao Yu opened her eyes in anger and looked at the beggar, "Are you here for the bag?"


    The young beggar giggled, but there was no trace of slick on his face.


    "Monks eat everywhere, while beggars eat everywhere. Where can I eat? Where can I run to?" "What is your grandpa''s surname? I''m still not sure, why is he charging towards you?" Then he smiled, "Ah, right, so you must be a rich man here. Then I''ll have to ask you to do something good, and give me some money for a few weeks."

 C49

    Bao Yu was fully focused on the other party while they were talking, trying to figure out what they were talking about or what they were talking about. But now, it seemed that the other party was really tight-lipped.


    Moreover, although the other party was dressed in quail clothes, his appearance was absolutely not shabby. He did not seem like a real beggar on the street. In the martial arts world, although there was a ''Beggar Gang'' organization, Bao Yu had never interacted with anyone from the Beggar Gang. It was unknown whether this young beggar was actually one of them.


    When the young beggar saw Bao Yuhu looking at him, without saying a word, he smiled and said: "What''s wrong, are you going to fight this fight or not? "As long as you find it interesting and say something, I, the beggar, will always accompany you to the end. How about this, I''ll just wait for your lordmaster''s reply."


    Bao Yu sneered and said calmly: "You can''t rub your eyes into the sand when you''re a bachelor, this isn''t a place where you can do whatever you want. As for the best, just report it to Wan''er!"


    "The old master is asking me for food, right? There are so many things, I don''t know about them." He lifted his thin hands and said, "You can''t fight, can you? I have to go and get some food. "


    Bao Yu smiled coldly, nodded and said: "Alright, since I''m not making a fool of myself, this is not a good place. Can you follow me to a quiet place? I''ll definitely accompany you."


    The young beggar shook his head and said, "Not good, not good. Weren''t you the one who was playing the bear earlier?" I, the flower boy, feel itchy for a moment. I don''t know how to play with bears, but since I walked to the pier in my early years, I''ve played with monkeys, so I''ll play with them with your grandpa! "


    As soon as the voice stopped, the young beggar stretched out both of his hands slightly, like a piece of snow, and lightly floated in front of Bao Yu, calmly standing there.


    Even a fool would understand.


    The words the young beggar had just said clearly meant that he had treated Master Bao San like a monkey. This was something to be tolerated and not tolerated.


    The dwarf Diamond Bao Yu was so angry that his face turned blue.


    "Heh heh, very good. Please give me your move!" The short Vajra Baoyu said.


    After saying this, Bao Yu no longer hesitated. With a tap of her toes, she rubbed her body. "Hu!" A punch was directed straight at the front of his opponent''s chest.


    The young beggar acknowledged and said with a smile, "Just a little more."


    He slightly sat back and performed a "I''ll sit in the cave" stance. The fist of the short Vajra Pouch was just a little bit weaker than his opponent''s.


    Looking at the young beggar''s body swaying back and forth, it was indeed dangerous, but he did not touch it, thus he could not do anything about it.


    Bao Yu really responded to the words, "it''s hard for a shy knife to enter a sheath", and he was annoyed in his heart as he suddenly jumped up.


    "Pa!" There was a sound.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Bao San used his "Tornado Three Feet", which he rarely used, "Pa, pa, pa," three kicks in a row, aimed at his opponent''s abdomen, pharynx, and face, and aimed at three vital spots.


    If Baoyu''s power was beneficial, then the three consecutive moves of the "Three Steps of the Whirlwind" would be the limit of his power.


    The young beggar seemed to have been careless for a moment. He did not expect the other party to have such a move, and was rather surprised.


    His body quickly fell backwards and spun into a whirlwind. Although he managed to dodge three kicks, he accidentally squeezed the bottom of Bao Yu''s pants on his face.


    "Pa!" "A loud sound rang out, as if a big mouth had been opened." "Hu!" With a gust of wind, Bao Yu''s body fell from the sky.


    The young beggar was careless for a moment, and in front of everyone''s eyes, he smacked his lips. This was a great shame and humiliation, and when he became angry, killing intent arose in his heart.


    As he turned around quickly like a tornado, his two thin hands suddenly stretched forward. Accompanied by a series of bone cracking sounds, they landed on the shoulders of Bao Yu, who had just landed on the ground.


    Before Bao Yu could turn around, she felt a strong gust of wind blow up from behind her. The force was so strong that it could be said to be unprecedented. She was shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a sharp sound of wind coming from the top of his head. In a trance, there seemed to be a tiny black dot flashing past his head, flying straight at the young beggar behind him.


    This move of the "Wind Chasing Meteor Hands" was extremely powerful and rarely seen in the martial world. With his superb inner strength, once he put his hand on Bao Yu''s shoulders, the chances of Third Master Bao surviving would be next to nothing.


    Obviously, that small object came at the right time. It slipped past Bao Yu''s head with the intention of aiming at the pair of eyes of that young beggar.


    The young beggar was shocked. In that instant, he was in extreme danger. If he really wanted to hurt Bao Yu, he didn''t want those eyes anymore. Naturally, it was more important to take care of himself first.


    Helpless, he had no choice but to quickly pull back his outstretched hands, shake his shoulders, and cast "Waves on a golden boat". He dodged to the side and leaped three feet away.


    The jade-like shoulder of the dwarf loosened as he flipped a somersault in the air and landed to the side. Both of them simultaneously looked towards a corner of the crowd. Naturally, Wu Yuxue, who had used underhanded techniques, had no other way to hide.


    Wu Yuxue smiled at the two of them and turned her eyes to the side, no longer looking at any of them.


    Other than the two of them, no one else at the scene had a discerning eye and could see the subtle situation unfolding in front of their eyes. Naturally, they could not understand why the young beggar and Master Bao San would suddenly stop fighting.


    The short Vajra Bag was almost reborn, but it would never make a mistake again. He cupped his hands towards the young beggar coldly and said: "Your skills are impressive, I, Bao Yu, am here to pay my respects to you. "The man surnamed Bao can''t run away from here. If you don''t want to accept this, then please come and visit at any time. The man surnamed Bao is not ambiguous."


    The young beggar snorted, his thin face already no longer having the same relaxed expression as before.


    "You, you are not worthy." The youth said.


    As he spoke, his eyes, which were full of essence, fiercely gazed at Wu Yuxue in the corner, before he turned around and left without saying a word.


    Seeing how powerful this beggar was, no one dared to provoke him. They all moved out of the way, opening up a path for him.


    The young beggar walked to the side of the bridge, bent down, and picked up his beggar. He had a shiny black bamboo cane with seven knots, and a leather bag with some unknown object inside.


    Carrying the bag on his back and picking up the bamboo cane, the young beggar seemed to have regained his smile, but took out a ladder-shaped iron bowl from his pocket, smiled lightly, and joked: "Everyone, you just saw me play with a treasure, you can''t just watch for nothing, just give me a few coins!"


    As he spoke, he extended the metal bowl in his hands to the idle people around him for rewards.


    Everyone saw how powerful he was just now. Although they were unwilling, they did not dare to give it to him. They might even break his bag.


    The young beggar''s mouth was full of thanks as he walked to Wu Yuxue''s side and stood still. He then giggled, "My dear husband, please ask for a reward!" As he spoke, he extended the metal bowl in his hand in front of Wu Yu Xue.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "You''re right, there should have been a reward."


    A hand reached out from his sleeve and gave him a small piece of silver that was already in his hand.


    Although it was just a piece of silver, it was still heavy. In this desolate year, he had to hand over a person who asked for food. This kind of action made people jealous. The onlookers couldn''t help but feel envious, causing a small commotion.


    The young beggar gave a loud thanks as he lifted the iron bowl with one hand and received the silver from the other.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t immediately throw the silver taels into the bowl. Instead, she used two fingers to throw the silver taels into the hands of her opponent. When the two touched, a loud sound could be heard.


    The young beggar exclaimed, his white face turning slightly red. He wasn''t in a hurry to pick up the copper coins that were scattered on the ground. Instead, he glanced at Wu Yuxue with both shock and resentment. With a snort, he turned around and walked away.


    What an extravagant beggar. A large amount of copper coins was scattered on the ground, so he decided to just give it up.


    Manager Qian sent off the rest of the people and walked up to Baoyu with a bitter face. "Third master, this ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all on my account. How much is it, as well as the broken table and chairs, everything is on my account."


    Third Master Bao smiled bitterly as he took out an official silver ingot and handed it over to Shopkeeper Qian''s subordinate. Then, he pointed at the middle-aged man lying on the side.


    "I''ll have to trouble you again to send this friend to the ''Fifth Blessed'' Inn to stay there to recuperate. Just tell me, everything along with the doctor''s money will be mine. I''ll come to my ''Apricot Forest Workshop'' to collect them." "I''m tired, I''m tired. Shopkeeper, you can go right now!"


    Shopkeeper Qian was originally full of worries, but after hearing Bao Yu''s words, his heart felt like a rock had dropped to the ground. He was beaming with joy as he continuously expressed his thanks.


    Wu Yuxue then stood up and left.


    He hurriedly left the restaurant, but after about ten steps, the Third Master Bao had already caught up.


    "Friend, please take care."


    Wu Yuxue naturally knew who it was and also understood what was going on. She immediately stood still. He turned around.


    The short Vajra Baoyu was already in front of him. Clasping his fists in front of his chest, he said, "Thank you for saving my life. Thank you so much."


    Wu Yuxue hid it from him in the end, smiled and said: "No need to be so polite, you have indeed dealt with the chivalrous man. Wu Yuxue hid it from him in the end, and smiled and said:" No need to be so polite, you have dealt with the chivalrous man just now.


    Wu Yuxue regretted meddling in this matter, as it was better to have less to do.


    "Since Brother Eunuch has put it this way, I will definitely be ashamed of myself ¡­" Bao Yu said, "The Han house is right in front of you. If you dare to ask me to rest, I''ll have to thank you for your kindness. Also, you have to ask for advice in person."


    Actually, Wu Yuxue had already heard about Bao Yu and knew that he wasn''t some evil person who relied on his power to bully others. Even though it was only a small matter, he was still a righteous hero after all, which was why she helped him.


    Now that Bao Yu said it sincerely, it was inconvenient for him to keep people a thousand miles away.


    "Alright, since Brother Bao has said so, I''ll have to ask for a cup of tea from you." Wu Yuxue said.


    Seeing him agree, Bao Wang was very happy in his heart. He beckoned a servant who was waiting outside and ordered, "Follow this husband and wait on his horse."


    "Yes!" The servant quickly turned around. He was about to go hire a horse, but Wu Yuxue stopped him.


    "Since it''s not far, why bother? Wouldn''t it be better for us to take a stroll?" Wu Yuxue said.


    The short Vajra Paju laughed out loud and said, "Brother En, you are too quick to say, aren''t you being too disrespectful this way?"


    "You''re welcome." Wu Yuxue said, "I won''t hide it from you, this is the first time I''ve been to Rong Country''s residence, and it is indeed very rich, compared to the other counties in Anhui Province, it is rare for you to know such a thing, please give me some pointers along the way."


    Baoyu naturally agreed without hesitation. He immediately ordered the servant to tell him to ride back on his own horse and to prepare dinner. Then, he happily followed Wu Yuxue.


    "I''ve yet to ask what your name is, Brother En. Your great name is ¡­" The short Vajra Baobao asked.


    Wu Yuxue reported her name and said with a smile, "How can you call yourself that? Please don''t call me that."


    Bao Yu laughed and said: "Then I''ll call you Mister Wu. Looking at your elegant demeanor, you''re a good person. Could it be that you have a martial arts title?"


    "Not really." Wu Yuxue said, "However, I will just study for a few days."


    "This is rare." Baoyu held his fist and said, "It seems that you are the best of the best in martial arts and literature. It''s rare, very rare."


    They walked forward until they arrived at a large temple.


    Red walls, blue tiles, painting pillars and carved beams, a myriad of precious appearances.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the setting sun was setting on the tiles of the glazed roof, creating a colorful patch of ground. In the vast open space in front of the temple, there were many willows planted, thinking of the red and green of the day, and the glory of the spring and autumn.


    It was now very dry, the willow trees were half dead, and all the flowers had wilted. There was already a sense of desolation, but the chirping of cicadas continued as before.


    In the empty temple yard, countless beggars were sitting in the sun. It was a desolate scene.


    Wu Yuxue stopped and looked at the temple. She sighed with emotion and said, "There are a lot of beggars here?"


    Bao Yu said: "So there was that many?" "It''s only the year of desolation. There are many who have fled for their lives. There are also many who have requested for food."


    He then pointed and said, "This is the largest temple in our Rong Country, called the Xiang State Temple. Every year, the temple will be extremely lively, but it''s no longer possible now. The number of people who burn incense throughout the year has dwindled."


    Wu Yuxue didn''t seem to care much about what he said. Her eyes were only focused on the numerous beggars.


    "Brother Bao, have you noticed anything strange about these beggars?"


    Bao Yu looked and immediately looked closely, but nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. Shaking his head, he asked in puzzlement, "Is there something wrong?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "Let''s go!"

 C50

    When the short Vajra Pouch heard this, it immediately paid close attention. When it bought something, it shook its head and asked doubtfully, "Is there something wrong?"


    Wu Yuxue looked at him and said with a smile, "Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he took the lead and walked down. Bao Yu hurriedly followed, knowing that he must have his own thoughts.


    Since he didn''t say anything, he decided to not ask for a reason. He could not help but think of the young beggar who he had fought earlier. He wondered what kind of family he had. Could he have something to do with these beggars?


    Just as he was about to turn around and take a look, Wu Yu Xue sensed his presence and stopped him. "Don''t look back, we''re being sewn together."


    Bao Yu was stunned again, then said with a sneer: "So, that guy was on their side?"


    "Probably not bad!"


    "Could it be that you can''t let me go?" Bao Yu could not help but become a little angry, "That''s too much. Do you think I''m afraid of them?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "There''s something strange about this. I don''t think I''ve seen you before, but it seems like you can''t let me go. I''m the one who should be nosy!"


    When Bao Yu heard up to here, she couldn''t help but turn her head and saw an old, barefoot beggar walking into the alley from afar.


    Wu Yuxue asked, "Did you see anything?"


    Bao Wang said, "An old beggar, looks like he really stuck around."


    Wu Yuxue acted as if nothing had happened and continued walking forward, saying, "Although this Hua Zi''s martial art is not as good as the one you just fought, it is still extraordinary."


    Bao Yu was startled. She felt a little strange and thought: "How did you know?" As he was thinking, he couldn''t help but turn around to take another look.


    "He''s gone." The short Vajra Baoyu said.


    Bao Yu seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Really?" Wu Yuxue said coldly, "I think he changed the position and went to his room."


    Bao Yu''s heart stirred. He tilted his head slightly and pretended to check the alley behind him. Instead, he raised his eyelids and sneakily glanced towards the room. As expected, he was able to see through what was going on.


    At the corner of the roof, the silhouette of a person flickered before vanishing from sight.


    "I am truly a living Immortal. Not bad, this guy actually got married." Bao Yu said.


    The more she spoke, the more she admired Wu Yuxue for her ability as a prophet. She felt that it was a great blessing to be able to get to know this person.


    Since he knew that the person in the room was secretly following them, Bao Yu couldn''t show a panicked expression. He then looked at Wu Yu Xue who was beside him naturally as if he didn''t notice anything. He became more and more calm, afraid that the other party would look down on him.


    It was an alley with high walls on both sides of it. The alleyway was narrow, but there was no one in the alleyway. The buildings on both sides of the alleyway were closely connected, which was beneficial to the person who was secretly following them.


    Wu Yuxue asked, "Are we almost there?"


    Bao Yu said, "There''s still one more path, soon."


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "Then, let''s make it faster."


    The two of them sped up their footwork and arrived at the end of the alleyway.


    Wu Yuxue stepped out of the alley and leaned against the wall. Baoyu knew he had an ulterior motive, so he immediately imitated her and stood up.


    The two of them stood still for a short while before they heard the sound of "Hu La" above their heads. The sound of clothes fluttering could be heard as a figure appeared on the wall.


    Although the two of them did not raise their heads to size up the figure that was reflected on the ground. However, it was very clear that the person following them was that old beggar.


    The shadow on the ground showed that the man had fluffy hair, a beard that stood upside down like a hedgehog, a dog baton in his hand, and a bag of luggage on his back. The old beggar made a mistake and lost the boy, standing on top of the wall looking left and right from time to time as if in a panic, but just as he was about to jump down, he found a gap for Wu Yanxue to flip over and strike her right in the groin.


    That old beggar simply did not expect that the two people he was following were actually hiding under his feet, and he was greatly shocked for a moment.


    Wu Yuxue had hidden an ingenious method of capturing her palm. Although the old beggar had an extraordinary skill and had no choice but to dodge in a hurry, he was still a step too slow. He exclaimed and jumped up. He dodged the attack, but he couldn''t avoid the backhand grab from Wu Yuxue''s forehead. His ankle was caught in an instant.


    As a result, they immediately lost their balance and fell towards the wall.


    At least Wu Yuxue had no intention of harming him. She released her hand in time and the man''s foot loosened. He then rolled and jumped up from the ground.


    Only now did the duo clearly see what the other party looked like.


    Fifty years old or so, with his nose to the sky, ears to the wind, and his black face that seemed to have been dyed black, it was indeed a shocking sight.


    Although the beggar did not fall down, he was still embarrassed. He was furious and shouted angrily, "Ignorant fool! How dare you play with your master! I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    As he shouted, he slammed his bare feet on the ground and shouted, "Sou!" With a shout, he appeared before the two of them.


    Inwardly, he was indignant at Wu Yu Xue for teasing him. As soon as he pounced on Wu Yu Xue, he would naturally make the first move. He pointed his dog-staff at Wu Yu Xue''s chest and pierced it.


    Wu Yuxue remained calm and collected. In fact, she was very confident. As soon as the Flower Man''s dog-staff approached her, she immediately used the Yan Clan''s unique skill ¡ª "Fastening one''s mane to hold the horse back".


    In the eyes of the short Vajra Pouch, it was indeed strange. It was as if Wu Yuxue''s hand had twisted a few times and many hands had appeared in front of her eyes like an illusion.


    In short, for some reason, the bamboo cane in the fluffy flower boy''s hand had already landed on his opponent''s hand, and there was even a heavy palm on his shoulder.


    The disheveled man''s body retreated a few steps. Putong! After falling to the ground, only then did he realize how powerful the other party was. He stared at him in surprise.


    He was puzzled. How could the opponent''s devil hand snatch his bamboo cane and hit his shoulder? It seemed to be too subtle.


    Wu Yuxue smiled coldly and said to the beggar, "Who told you to follow me? What do you want? "


    That beggar thought that Wu Yuxue would try to kill him and was afraid of his abilities. He really didn''t know what to do. At this time, he realized that he had misunderstood. Thinking of this, he regained his courage.


    He stood up and stared at Wu Yuxue with his swollen eyes and said, "Your feet are truly good, this old man has eyes but no pupils, he is bringing shame upon himself. Hmph, I think if we don''t fight, then I think we will get to know each other. You can just report it to Wan''er!"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "You''re right. My surname is Wu, what about you?"


    The Flower Man chuckled and said, "The defeated soldiers do not dare to say their surnames, so you don''t have to ask, friend Wu."


    By the side, Bao Yu said with disdain: "You are not weak, so you must be from the Martial Arts Sect. Why did you learn such a rascal''s trick, isn''t that humiliating to your family?"


    The Flower Man''s face suddenly sank, but then he chuckled and said, "I recognize you. You must be the famous dwarf bag, Third Master Bao, right?"


    Baoyu harrumphed, nodded and said, "That''s right, I am. What can I do for you, brother?"


    "I don''t dare," the beggar shrugged his shoulders, and said in a cold voice: "When the day comes, my life is worse than a dog''s, I have nothing to beg for, I can''t live without food, I heard that your Master San is rich and powerful on the ground, heh, so I have to ask for your help."


    Bao Yu laughed coldly: "That depends on whether or not I have the ability to do so."


    "What a joke," the beggar laughed to the sky and said, "You are too polite, can you just take San Ye with you?"


    Bao Yu coldly humphed and said: "That depends on whether the person surnamed Bao is willing to do it or not. If he is willing to say something, why not? Hmm, who can force it?"


    "It''s better if you don''t." The beggar hugged his arms and smiled maliciously. "If a dog is anxious, jump over the wall. If a man is anxious, kill."


    Before she could finish her words, Bao Yu already couldn''t help but angrily shout: "Shut up."


    After being scolded by him, he immediately shut up. His face was full of disdain as he slanted his swollen eyes. He sized Bao Yu up, while shaking his body, and repeatedly sneered.


    Bao Yu was just about to flare up. Thinking about his identity and the unknown beggar on the other side''s side, he had nothing to say in the end. The victory was not a victory, but a smile. After thinking for a moment, he finally swallowed his anger.


    "The home of Bao is here, I can''t leave, you guys can decide on what to do!" The short Vajra Baoyu said.


    The beggar laughed and said: "Oh right, with what you said, I can always go back and report back."


    As he said this, he cupped his hands towards the two and turned to leave.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Wait."


    Although the turtleneck was dismissive of Baoyu, he didn''t dare to underestimate Wu Yuxue in the face of his previous defeat. Hearing Wu Yuxue''s shout, he stopped and asked with a wink, "What''s wrong, would you like to interfere?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "That''s not true, but there are two words that I would like to say."


    The fluffy flower was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. "So you''re saying that friend Wu has met my master?"


    "It shouldn''t be wrong!" Wu Yuxue said.


    "I''m all ears." The aging man said.


    Wu Yuxue said, "When you have to stop, do it again. If you can spare, do it again."


    "Ha!" The beggar replied, "Why do I have to say such good words? It''s an old saying. The old beggar will definitely carry it out. As for whether or not I will comply with it, I don''t know."


    Wu Yuxue sneered and said, "I haven''t finished. Don''t be impatient."


    The fluffy headed flower was slightly startled.


    "Tell your family''s leader." Wu Yuxue said coldly, "This place is very dangerous, it is not a place where you can call yourself capable. It is better to move from the ground to the ground as fast as possible."


    The fluffy flower was stunned again: "What friend Wu means is ¡­"


    "The mantis stalks the cicada, and the yellow sparrow follows." Go back and think it over! " Wu Yuxue said.


    He stopped talking and threw the bamboo cane in his hand towards the other party.


    He only felt a burning sensation in his palm, and a pain in his palm. The opponent had only casually flung out his hand, yet he had used his full strength to block, and on this side, he had already seen the strength of both sides, it was simply like a cloud of mud. The opponent had shown mercy, and if he did not leave in peace, it would be even more humiliating.


    "Friend Wu, you think highly of me. The gold bricks are not thick, and the jade tiles are not thin.


    As he said that, he cupped his hands towards the two and turned around.


    The short Vajra Bao Baoyu looked at his back and laughed coldly, "What a crafty thing. The next time we see him, we must show him how powerful we are."


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "Does Brother Bao know this guy''s background?"


    Bao Yu shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Wu Yuxue said, "That''s it. If you knew, you wouldn''t have provoked them without a reason. It''s better to avoid trouble. With your family business here, you don''t have to offend them. They can''t do anything about it."


    Bao Yu was slightly shocked. She turned to Wu Yu Xue and asked, "So, do you already know their background?"


    "I was suspicious before, but now I can almost be sure that we''ll talk as we walk!"


    The two of them proceeded forward.


    "There are people from the north and south in the martial arts world who want to help you. Have you heard about it?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Yes, yes." Bao Yu said, "Could this beggar really be from the Beggar''s Gang?"


    "Humph," Wu Yuxue said, "if they are from the genuine gang, you don''t have to worry about it, because whether it is the Southern or Northern gang, the rules are very strict, and they absolutely will not allow their disciples to act against the people in a bad way, like this beggar just now, who forced himself to extort money, especially when he was not allowed to, it can be determined that they definitely did not come from the faction of the gang."


    Bao Yu nodded and said, "That''s true, I know that too. However, could it be that in the martial arts world, other than the North and South Pauper''s Gang, there is also a third Beggar''s Gang?" "That''s not true."


    As he spoke, he saw two beggars walking towards him. The two servants, one fat and the other thin, walked over from afar. When they saw the two of them, they stopped in their tracks and looked at them with a strange look. When Bao Yu looked back, the two of them hurriedly lowered their heads.


    When Bao Yu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Wu Yuxue seemed to have seen nothing, changed the topic, pointed at the surroundings, and started to chat.


    He walked like this for a while, then walked around another street before arriving at Bao Yu''s residence.


    It was a rather elegant mansion, and although its facade was not as impressive as that of the Chu Clan, they were not far from each other. At that time, the Zhu Clan''s doors were opened, and two servants were standing outside the door.


    Bao Yu asked, "What''s the matter at home?"

 C51

    The short Vajra Jade brought Wu Yuxue to the front of her house. Seeing the two servants standing outside the door, she asked, "What''s the matter at home?"


    He saw his master ask.


    One of the servants, an old man in his sixties stepped forward and said: "Reporting to Master, I heard that Master met with trouble in the dining room. Master Zhu has brought four servants to meet you."


    Baoyu sneered, "It must be Jiang Qi''s blabbering again. What else do you want? Am I not back now?"


    Old Cang answered with a "yes" but then said slowly, "This is Old Granny''s intention ¡­" "It''s not like I brought anyone with me just now ¡­"


    Bao Yu said, "You ignorant fool, if there''s anything you need to say, you can just say it in the upper room. Why are you trying to alarm the old lady? You deserve to die!"


    The old servant only replied with a bitter smile, but he seemed to be hesitating to speak.


    "Anything else?" The short Vajra Baobao asked.


    "Yes." The old servant took a step forward and said, "Just now, there were two beggars who were walking around our house and inspecting it for a long time before the lord returned. When Li Daxi and I came out, the two of them left. "


    Bao Yu asked: "What do these two beggars look like? But one is fat while the other is thin? "


    The two servants nodded in agreement.


    Bao Yu understood. He glanced at Wu Yu Xue and said, "Mr Wu, please come in to have a talk."


    Wu Yuxue was brought into the front hall. After taking her seat, there was a maidservant who served the noodle soup and tea. She was very considerate, but Baoyu took her leave temporarily, hurrying inside to meet her mother and report to her that she was well. After changing her clothes, she hurried back to the hall to apologize to Wu Yuxue.


    Speaking of which, Wu Yuxue found out that the Baoyu household had a wife and two concubines, as well as an old lady. The mother of the family was the most filial, so she had to report to her mother about whatever happened in the family.


    Wu Yuxue originally didn''t have a good impression of Bao Yu, but seeing that his mother was very filial, she somewhat changed her opinion of him. After spending half a day with him, he realized that although he had some business habits, he was also a cheerful and straightforward person. He didn''t lose his heroic nature and thus had a change of opinion about him.


    The topic of conversation shifted to the fat, thin, and thin man he had just met.


    Bao Yu asked, "Mister, you just mentioned something about the Beggar''s Gang, stop midway. Could it be that these beggars don''t come from the Beggar''s Gang?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Just now, I was about to explain, because I saw them coming, so it''s not convenient to say much. Could Brother Bao not see that these beggars all come from the Lu Province, and are in fact part of the main force of the Northern Beggar''s Gang? "


    Bao Yu replied with an "ah" and asked in a daze: "But for us, the First Stage in Southern Anhui, it should be the territory of the Southern Cuisine Gang!"


    "Exactly." Wu Yuxue said slowly, "A year ago, after the Northern Beggar''s gang leader died of an incurable disease, Wu Yuxue said," No need for that. In the end, this matter was still an unconfirmed case in the martial arts world. However, after seeing it today, I couldn''t help but believe it to be true. "


    "What the hell is going on?" Bao Yu couldn''t help but be extremely concerned.


    Wu Yuxue took a sip of her tea and said slowly, "It is said that after the leader of the Northern Cuisine Gang died, his two sons fought for the position of the leader. Their eldest son, Shi Wei, was powerful and had a solid foundation, so he decided to take charge of the gang; the second son, Shi Yun, was no match for him, so he led a few men and left the sect."


    Wu Yu Xue paused as she spoke. She looked at Bao Yu and asked, "The young beggar who fought with you at the restaurant today is most likely Shi Yun himself."


    Bao Yuyi couldn''t help but be shocked and said: "No wonder. I''ve heard of the Tong brothers for a long time. No wonder he has such skills." Sigh, if I knew that it was him, I wouldn''t have acted so recklessly against him. " As he shook his head and sighed, he felt extremely regretful.


    Wu Yuxue said: "The situation was not up to you. Since it had already happened, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. Fortunately, things are not desperate. "


    "That''s the only way." The short Vajra Baoyu said.


    Bao Yu looked eagerly at Wu Yuxue and asked: "Is that person really Young Master Shi Yun?"


    "I think it was him." Wu Yuxue recalled the previous scene and said, "Other than him, no one else has such an attitude. "Take a look, is that young beggar more eccentric than the other beggars?"


    Bao Yu nodded and said: "That''s true. "But how do you know he''s from the Northern Beggar''s gang?"


    "That''s even more so." Wu Yuxue said, "These beggars all carry a deerskin pouch, which is the obvious sign."


    Bao Yu, who had long known that the b * tches helped the Tong brothers, was proficient in martial arts. He had never thought that he would have such a great enemy like this.


    Wu Yuxue said, "I can only guess. If that young beggar was really Shi Yun himself, then I''m afraid that he and I have already formed an alliance and would definitely come to find him. At that time, he would know himself exactly who he is. "


    Bao Yu heavily sighed and said, "Speaking of which, it was all my fault... "I''ve even caused you harm ¡­"


    The dwarf Diamond Bao Yu smiled bitterly and continued, "I just think my martial arts is pretty good. Who knew that only when they met an expert today would they know that it would be impossible? Compared to you, Brother En, there''s no need to even mention this. "


    Having said that, the dwarf Diamond Bao Yu''s spirit rose. He said, "Just now, Brother En and that young beggar were secretly competing. It was obvious that he lost, and perhaps he knew the difficulties and retreated. If that''s the case, then I''ll be counting on your blessings as well. "


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I''m afraid not. If that young beggar is really Shi Yun, his tricks would be far more than that. His skills were superb, not to be trifled with. Occasionally, he would fail, and he might not be convinced. Furthermore, he has an even stronger helper behind him, so we must be on guard. "


    Bao Yu blurted out in shock, "Ah!"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Just now, he mentioned the Shi brothers'' internal conflict, and Tong Yun was forced to leave, not just him, the most capable elder of the Northern Frontier Gang and his father''s senior brother Elder Bai. Because of that, he could not bear to see Shi Wei as a human, so he left the gang and went towards Shi Yun."


    "I don''t really understand this matter yet." Bao Yu said, "Since Great Sect Master Shi has died, in terms of seniority, Brother Tong Wei is the leader. It should be him taking over the position of Sect Master. Since Shi Yun was a brother, how could he compete with him? This is his fault. "


    Wu Yu Xue shook her head and said, "The matter is like this. Because Shi Da Zuo knew that children become dangerous, he immediately asked Shi Yun to succeed them. As expected, after his death, Shi Wei refused to accept his fate and turned into a battle between brothers. Long before his father died, he had already set up quite a bit of power. After a struggle, even though Shi Yun had the support of Elder Bai, he was still forced to distance himself from the large disparity in power. "


    Wu Yuxue thought for a while and said, "This has only happened for a few months, so not many people know about it in the martial arts world. I never thought that they would come to Southern Anhui, but I wonder what their intentions are? "


    Bao Yu said, "This matter is really puzzling. "How about this, this yamen has a great deal to do with me, please ask them to step in ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and shook her head, "This is the best way to go about it. These types of people were the most detestable to government officials. If they find out that you intend to use official figures to deal with them, they''ll be irreconcilable. "It''s better if you give up on this idea."


    "In that case, you mean ¡­" The short Vajra Baobao asked.


    "Temporarily remaining calm and collected." Wu Yuxue said confidently, "Tong is unwilling to be defeated by me, he will come looking for me."


    A servant of the Bao Family came to report that the banquet was ready. Under the sincere invitation of Bao Yu, Wu Yuxue no longer refused, and unexpectedly, another full month had passed.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Wu Yuxue was lost in thoughts.


    After thanking Bao Yu for her kindness, he was still willing to stay alone in this remote inn.


    For Wu Yuxue, favors were often an issue. Even if she received them out of kindness and friendship, she still had to consider the matter. This was the reason why she had chosen to take Li into her own hands. Once incompetence was repaid, it would form the guilt within the heart. Wu Yuxue was a person who would never feel sorry for anyone in her life. What he longed for was "to come and go without any worries. His heart is like the bright moon."


    It was just like the bright moon in the sky tonight.


    Every time he gazed at the bright moon in the sky, he couldn''t help but think about many things ¡­


    In the past, on Qingyan Peak, whenever it was a moonlit night, his father would personally supervise his practice of the sword. The Yan Clan''s Seventy-Two Hands "Swallow''s Fly" sword technique had been taught to him under the moon.


    It was one of the top skills of the Yan Clan that they dared to boast about in the Martial Forest. It was a pity that Wu Yuxue had only learned half of it, even if it was only half of it, she still did not dare to talk about it.


    "Little Yu''s talent is outstanding, she is indeed a good piece of material for martial arts practice," Chu Yun, the father of Feather Snow, said with a sigh. It was a pity that many tribulations had occurred, but the heart could not be at ease. Only after experiencing them would one be able to succeed. At that time, my achievements might have been greater than mine, but I don''t know if I will be able to see this day with my own eyes. "


    The techniques of the seventy-two Hands Swallows Flying were marvelous. It wasn''t something that could be learned just by dictating a mental message. Time, land, people, everything was missing.


    The time of day should be autumn night, especially when the autumn rain is out.


    The advantage of land, should be a clear and unobstructed mountain valley, the good thing is that there is a roundabout wind.


    Humans understood each other well, and they understood each other tacitly. It''s like, "The heart is connected with the rhinoceros."


    None of the three were missing. The hardest part was the "harmony of humans". It was as if it was not clear and translucent, and their minds were in agreement. This set of sword technique was impossible to learn.


    As a result, it was hard to find a dozen or so days in a year that were suitable for the situation. It was not bad to have seven days in a year without having any distractions or worries.


    Wu Yuxue had obviously learned this sword art for seven years. In fact, she had spent the entirety of her seven years learning this sword art, yet the total time she had not yet surpassed forty-nine days.


    Yan Zhui and Chu Yun often praised him saying that in such a short period of time, he had actually managed to master half of the technique. Because he was afraid that the Yan Clan''s secret art would be interrupted, he used its special wisdom to draw the remaining half in the silk book.


    The silk book was in Wu Yuxue''s luggage.


    Every time he looked up at the bright moon, he could not help but think of his father''s expression as he passed on the sword. Even though it was a thousand miles away, it was still as if it was right in front of his eyes. Every time, he would feel heartfelt shame, as if he had humiliated his father''s teachings and hopes.


    Another feeling he had when he raised his head to look at the bright moon was that not long ago, the bloody battle at the Huai Palace was the first in his entire life where he suffered a crushing defeat.


    The pain and humiliation from that tragic defeat had not faded in the slightest. Instead, it had increased with each passing day.


    As he thought of this, his blood boiled, reminding his enemy that the golden chicken was too old to be too fierce, and its heart was filled with sorrow, and its ambition increased.


    Honestly speaking, during the last decisive battle with Jiang Long, he had not been able to exert his full strength. Many of the Swallow School''s supreme techniques had not been used, and he had been defeated all of a sudden. Subconsciously, he even longed to have a chance to see him again, which was the main reason why he was still stuck in Anhui Province.


    His parents had repeatedly warned him that Old Monk Yun''s earnest release would not be able to quell the flames in his heart.


    People fought for a single breath of air, while Buddha fought for a single incense stick of time.


    A peerless swordsman was not willing to surrender easily and admit defeat. If this qi could be swallowed down as well, then there would be nothing in the world that could not be endured.


    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, she was filled with grief and indignation. Wu Yuxue gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, but she could not vent the hatred in her heart. She could do nothing about it!


    The bright moon was rising, shining upon the towering ancient pine tree in front of the court.


    The leaves fluttered in the wind, containing a few lines of poetic feeling. This was the feeling that lingered in his heart once more.


    The moon was like a fan. The fan was used by beauties to cover their faces.


    Little Qiao Cheng was a beauty.


    Wasn''t Miss Han the same?


    That night, the moon was in the sky, and the night was as cold as water.


    The wind in the forest, the leaves floating in the sky, although a short journey, the chivalrous, silent ladies, love, competing. At that time, when the stars know my heart, it is all in itself.


    It was too early to say the word "love". However, such a fortuitous encounter could easily give birth to feelings of love, which was true. From then on, Miss Bai had firmly entered his heart. His mother loved him dearly, and before he left, she repeatedly reminded him that he was no longer young. It was time to get married.


    It was as if all the mothers in the world were like this; their sons wanted to carry their grandchildren when they were older; their daughters were older, but they were afraid that no one would want them.


    In front of his mother, his son would never grow up.


    "Not necessarily." The son looked at his mother and said, "Who told you to be so beautiful? Comparing you to other girls, the more he looks down on you the more he looks down on you."


    Wu Yuxue remembered telling her mother at home.


    "You little mouth, at least you know how to talk." The mother said with a smile.


    Her mother shook her head and sighed with a smile.

 C52

    Wu Yuxue''s mother wanted her son to marry as soon as possible, but Wu Yuxue said, "What I said is true. I can''t be too inferior to you in marrying. Mother, what do you say? "


    Wu Yuxue remembered telling her mother at home.


    "You little mouth, at least you know how to talk." The mother said with a smile.


    Her mother shook her head and sighed with a smile.


    His son''s words had already reached the heart of his mother. If he didn''t say it out loud, wouldn''t that be how his heart accepted it? "I wonder which family''s young lady has such a life, to be able to attract my Little Yu''s attention, it''s really a blessing from my previous life ¡­"


    Ending the funny mother and son dialogue, like a lot of gossip, but also left an impression in the heart.


    Facing the bright moon, Wu Yuxue felt sad, so she stood up and walked outside.


    Tonight, his thoughts fluctuated, and he was somewhat restless.


    Annoying departure from the mood, forcing the ambitions of hatred, all of them gathered in one place. The lofty aspirations that had just arisen turned into boundless tenderness in an instant.


    The bats flew low in front of the eaves. The bright moon, the blue sky, the foothold, the deep night. It was truly hard to expel them.


    There were no guests in the cold shack, and Nunnery was even more crippled. When he thought of his abandoned homework, he suddenly felt an itch in his technique. He wanted to practice his sword once.


    With this, he turned back and brandished his sword.


    The Yan Clan''s sword techniques were known as the mysterious and outstanding martial arts. Even when Wu Yuxue practiced normally, it was extremely strict, not wanting to show off to others.


    Wu Yanxue was holding her sword in her hand, and just as he was about to use his sword art and take a stance, she pointed her sword at him. A silhouette had already appeared in front of him. To put it more clearly, it wasn''t a figure, but a real person.


    The man was standing straight in the middle of the door, looking in their direction. Both sides were at least ten zhang apart, but underneath Yue Ye, they could see everything clearly.


    Dressed in quail clothing covered with different types of patches, the broken one had a tapestry around its waist, while the right side revealed a foot-long sword hilt. It seemed to be wrapped in golden silk, and there was a glimmer of light in the moonlight. He was just a beggar, yet he didn''t have the shabby look of a beggar. On the other hand, his bright eyes showed the demeanor of a warrior.


    With just a single glance, Wu Yuxue was almost certain who he was.


    After a brief moment of shock, Wu Yuxue slowly sheathed the sword in her hand.


    The other party seemed to be quite surprised. After a moment of calmness, he continued to step in step by step until he was about twenty feet away from Wu Yu Xue. Only then did he stop.


    "It really is you." Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "I had already calculated that you would definitely come, but now you have really come."


    "I won''t let you down." The young beggar was speaking with a mumbling voice, but the expression on his face was much more serious than when he was laughing during the day.


    "Young Sect Master, please come in for a chat. How about it?" Wu Yuxue invited.


    Wu Yuxue was very respectful, but the other party was clearly quite surprised.


    "What did you say?" the young beggar asked.


    "You don''t need to hide it." Wu Yu Xue cupped her fist and asked, "Aren''t you Young Master Shi of the Northern Cuisine Gang? I''m extremely disrespectful. "


    The young beggar looked at him in silence.


    After a long while, the young man nodded and said, "That''s right, my name is Shi Yun. You seem to know me very well? "


    "Not much, not much." Wu Yuxue changed her tone and said, "But there are quite a few of them. For example, I know a bit about your unlucky departure."


    Shi Yun raised his long eyebrows and coldly said, "In that case, I can''t let you off tonight even more." As he said that, he placed his hand on the back of his shoulder and pulled out the sword on his back with a ''swoosh''. The sword was as cold as autumn water, and it was a good sword.


    "Pull out the sword!" Shi Yun said with a cold expression, "I know your swordsmanship must be impressive. Although this is not an ideal place, but I have already checked. Other than you, there are no outsiders. You can do whatever you want with it."


    Guan Xueyi said, "If you want to compete in swords, I will definitely accompany you. But just why? Is it just because I recognized you as Shi Yun? Or did the events of the day make you feel bad? "


    "That''s right, that''s enough." Shi Yun said.


    Shi Yun sneered and continued, "During the day, there were too many people. I couldn''t force you to make a move in front of everyone. The guest has nothing better to do, so I came here to seek your advice. "


    Wu Yuxue could see that his speech was not ordinary. Even though he had an imposing aura, he did not lose his noble manner. When he thought about how Shi Yun only needed to hide himself for a short while, he couldn''t help but be careless and use the Swallow School Sword Technique. With Shi Yun''s vast experience, he might even be able to see through him. There was nothing to be afraid of. If she had secretly learned the essence of the technique for him, or if she had only comprehended it, she would be unforgivable in the martial arts world. Wu Yuxue had almost violated the sect''s rules, and now that she thought about it, she could not help but blame herself.


    The Cloud Stone Fruit was selfish. It only had to stand still for a moment to be able to see through the profoundness of Wu Yuxue''s sword technique. However, it was obvious that he was an unfilial person and was a gentleman.


    This fact had won Wu Yuxue''s heart''s admiration.


    "Brother Shi is intentionally giving us advice, I dare not disobey. Let''s fight first, then we''ll talk about the rest!" Wu Yuxue said.


    Shi Yun just stared at him.


    After listening, he said the word "good" and his right leg side stepped out as he held the sword in his hand. It was as if he was holding the wind of everyone else.


    Since Wu Yuxue knew the other party''s identity and that he was an honest man, she wanted to make this friend of hers. It was precisely because of this that he had no choice but to go all out at this moment in order to match his sword skills with his own, causing him to be convinced from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing this, Wu Yu Xue didn''t say anything more. She took out her sword again and smiled: "You and I have no hatred. There is no need to fight with your life on the line. Just ask the Young Sect Master for guidance on his moves! "


    After speaking, Shi Yun could not help but sneer. He suddenly took a step forward and said, "Stop talking rubbish. Quick, look at the sword." The sound of a sword rang out.


    The sword struck out horizontally, straight and fast, aiming straight for Wu Yuxue''s throat.


    Wu Yuxue made a gesture with her left hand, and used the ''holding the sword'' technique of ''Swallow Gate''s Empty Hand'' to grab onto the sword tip of her opponent''s long sword.


    Shi Yun suddenly shook his wrist, and his long sword flew up a foot high with a ''whoosh''. He dodged Wu Yuxue''s finger and sliced at her wrist.


    Wu Yuxue was confident, but she was not alarmed. Her elbow sank down as she suddenly used the edge of her left palm to seal towards the opponent''s sword. With one attack after another, the power of his palm attack was astonishing.


    Shi Yun drew back his body and used his sword to resist. As he quickly turned around, "Ding!" With a sound, the two swords clashed for the first time. However, it was not a clash of strength. It was only a clash of sharp edges.


    It was night, so that when he saw a spark, he disappeared in a flash.


    Flip left.


    One slanted like an eagle.


    The sword beams intersected in the shadows, ending the first round.


    Shi Yun held the sword hilt with both of his hands, his face showing incomparable shock. Wu Yuxue did not dare to lower her guard.


    "Good swordplay."


    Wu Yuxue had already twisted her body to make an elbow attack and unleashed a sword move for the second time. This sword attack was Swallow School''s most ingenious move. In the midst of a light whistle, the long sword was like lightning, slashing towards Shi Yun''s back.


    At this point, the sword wind became even stronger, causing Shi Yun to be alarmed. Such a vicious sword move was something he had never expected. Only now did he realize that his opponent was a rarely seen formidable opponent.


    Suddenly, Shi Yun''s body jumped forward. However, he pushed off the ground with his feet and spun at an incredible speed. His body had already moved seven or eight feet away.


    Wu Yuxue pressed down her sword and jumped up quickly with a soft shout. Just at this moment, Shi Yun had already turned around.


    So it turned out that Shi Yun had purposefully avoided the attack because it was just a method to lure the enemy in.


    "The Battle Weapon, Wuchang, uses deceit as its path." Really.


    As soon as Shi Yun started fighting, he realized how frightening his opponent was and decided to risk it all. Using them as bait to lure the other party closer.


    As Shi Yun quickly turned around, his left hand''s parallel fingers shot out like lightning towards Wu Yu Xue Jian''s body. At the same time, the long sword in his right hand swung out with great force, forming a ''B'' shape.


    Hitting his throat and shoulders, killing with one move.


    The sword technique that Shi Yun was using could truly be called the Three Evils of the Deep Sword. With the power of Lingyun''s Rainbow Riding Technique, there were no traces of ice shearing colors. This was the best technique in the way of the sword.


    How could Wu Yuxue not have expected that Shi Yun would have such a killing move? It was just that he did not expect it to be this severe.


    Wu Yanxue suddenly sat back in her heavy sword posture ¡ª chest, back, shoulders, elbows.


    This strike was truly earth-shattering.


    With a "shua" sound, a strand of silver mist rose from his body. At first, it was only a strand of the Flying Spring. However, when it was about to reach the other party''s head, the Flying Spring suddenly exploded.


    Amidst the fast light and flowing electricity, it transformed into a sky sword shadow. Shi Yun''s entire body suddenly felt a chill as it was covered by his opponent''s Mi Heaven Sword Formation. Only now did he know that he was the one who was after him, while the other party was the one who was after him. Observing the other party performing the sword technique, it was clear that he had already reached the level of ''Shadow-Splitting''. He was shocked and his entire body turned cold. At this moment, it was too late to change styles.


    Wu Yuxue hadn''t intended to use such a powerful killing move. She had only done so because her opponent had used a vicious sword move. In a moment of desperation, she had come up with this plan. The two sides did not have any deep grudges between them, so there was no need for them to fight with their lives on the line.


    With just a thought, it was too late to make a move. In a moment of desperation, he forcefully pushed out his left palm.


    In order to save Shi Yun, Wu Yu Xue used her Invisible Astral Energy.


    Shi Yun only felt a slight breeze blowing on his face. The tremendous force that followed the gentle breeze was so strong that it was almost impossible to resist.


    At last, his mind was able to push himself backwards with the aid of the incoming force. He stomped his foot on the ground ¡ª "Chi!" With a sound, he jumped back one meter five to six.


    Almost at the same time, Wu Yuxue had already jumped over his head. The sword light behind her was flashing with white light like a jinx. In any case, he had finally managed to restrain the force of the sword, saving the other party from a moment of danger.


    After slowly putting her sword back into its sheath, Wu Yuxue cupped her fists towards Shi Yun and said, "Thank you for your guidance."


    Shi Yun was stupefied, as if he had just realized what was going on. His face became hot, and even his ears turned red.


    Naturally, he could not see this embarrassment in the darkness.


    "I admit defeat." Shi Yun said.


    After Shi Yun said this, he raised his sword and put it back into its sheath. He shook his head and sighed, then turned around and left. He had only taken a single step before he stopped and turned around.


    "May I know your name?" Shi Yun said.


    Wu Yuxue then reported her name.


    Shi Yun said the three words "Wu Yu Xue" with a misty look on his face. He then said with a cold smile, "Please forgive me. "That flying sword that you used to wipe your arms, looks like the legendary Flying Swallow Sect''s ultimate skill ''Frost Mansion'' ¡ª I wonder if that''s the case?"


    Wu Yuxue was slightly startled. She would never have thought that the other party had such experience. Since he had revealed it so clearly to her and then denied it, it seemed like he had gone too far. She could only admit it at that time.


    "Brother Shi is wise and insightful, I am truly impressed." Wu Yuxue said.


    Shi Yun''s expression immediately changed. He looked at him with astonishment and asked, "So you''re saying that this guy is actually from Flying Swallow Sect?"


    Before Wu Yuxue could reply, Shi Yun shook his head and said, "That''s not right. Flying Swallow Sect has never accepted disciples with another surname, that''s strange ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue snorted and said, "Brother Shi is indeed knowledgeable, but I didn''t say that he is from the Flying Swallow Sect."


    Shi Yun smiled and said, "The only thing is, the Yan Sect''s ultimate skills are never passed on to disciples with another surname."


    Wu Yuxue''s heart skipped a beat as she couldn''t answer the question that was on her mind. She was thinking about how to start the conversation.


    Wu Yuxue said, "I''ve been keeping my name in mind for a long time. If there''s no other reason, can we talk inside?"


    Shi Yun looked at Wu Yu Xue''s face for a moment before nodding and saying, "Alright, sorry to bother you."


    Wu Yuxue originally thought that Shi Yun would not agree, but he never expected that he would suddenly become so carefree. He was a bit surprised and happy for a while.


    Wu Yuxue said, "May you teach me."


    Shi Yun smiled and said, "Brother Wu, since you know about my background, you must know that I''m in a difficult situation right now. The entire sect was under the control of his brother. His little brother had lost and came from the south. If he wanted to find a place to settle down, he had to do something about it. Sometimes, in order to achieve one''s goals, one''s methods are unavoidably ruthless. Heh heh, this is also a matter of helplessness. "


    Wu Yuxue said, "This is a matter of the sect and has nothing to do with me. What Brother Shi said has a hidden meaning. Can you explain it more clearly?"


    Shi Yun slightly smiled, but there was a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    "You''re a smart person, do you need me to say more?" Shi Yun said.


    With that, Shi Yun picked up the bowl of tea in front of him and took a sip. With the help of the tea, he covered his unnatural expression and said, "Anyway, tonight I will meet you for a while. Please forgive me."


    Wu Yu Xue finally understood what he meant, her heart was moved slightly as she thought, "Not only is this Shi Yun''s martial arts superb, his mind is also extremely wise." Wu Yu Xue finally understood what he meant, her heart was moved slightly, and she thought, "This Shi Yun is not only well-trained in martial arts, but also extremely astute.


    Wu Yu Xue thought for a while, then she smiled and said, "That depends on your decision. Brother Shi is such a man, you shouldn''t advocate for injustice!"


    The meaning behind his words was very clear. If you continue to act unjustly, I will intervene.

 C53

    Shi Yun''s expression changed. He raised his long eyebrows and let out a clear laugh.


    "Brother Wu, nice to talk about you. I really admire you." Shi Yun said, "Young Sect Master is too kind." Wu Yuxue said.


    Wu Yuxue paused before continuing, "I also have a few words to say. Actually, during the day, I already told an elder of your esteemed clan."


    Shi Yun nodded his head and said, "Brother, you already know. Brother Wu, you want me to move to another place to be kind?" "And for what?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said: "Now that Anhui Province is a place where natural and man-made disasters coexist, it is no longer a happy land. And according to the time you came here, Young Master, it is too late. Someone is obviously faster than you."


    Shi Yun laughed coldly, shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it ¡­" Furthermore, my journey is filled with fatigue and I can no longer bear to make other plans. "


    "Young Sect Master, are you determined to establish a foothold in Southern Anhui?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Brother, I have no other choice." Shi Yun smiled and said, "Brother Wu, I still need to ask you for your support."


    Wu Yuxue replied coldly: "I''ve already said it. Since Young Sect Master is confident, then I don''t have to be nosy. "However, the other party''s background is not small. Brother Shi, you shouldn''t be rash, but you have to think twice first."


    Shi Yun frowned and said, "Is he that powerful? Yes... "Who?"


    Wu Yuxue said slowly, "Count the ghosts at night, and watch the sky while the golden chicken sings. Has Young Sect Master ever heard of these two lines?"


    Shi Yun was stunned into silence.


    After a while, Shi Yun said coldly, "Zhangbai, golden chicken? "Could it be that old golden chicken that''s been roaming around Liao Dong?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded slightly. She could not help but feel sorry for him.


    Mentioning this old golden chicken, Wu Yuxue would inevitably feel the deep-seated hatred she had just experienced.


    Shi Yun nodded and said, "I know this person. He has never been able to leave Liaodong. How did he come to the Central Plains interior?" "I''m afraid this news isn''t very accurate ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue smiled coldly and looked at him without saying anything else.


    Shi Yun stood up and said with a bow, "Thank you Brother Wu for your guidance. I will pay attention to this matter... I won''t disturb you anymore as it''s late at night. "


    Wu Yu Xue originally wanted to tell him about what happened in Huai Prefecture in order to dispel his determination to set up a stronghold here. Seeing him like this, she didn''t say anything more and immediately stood up to send him off.


    Shi Yun said, "Brother, you don''t have to lie in front of me. We are currently settled in the Royal Palace. If Brother Wu has time, please take a seat. Brother, please enlighten me."


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "Definitely."


    While she was talking, she heard a faint sound coming from the guest courtyard. Wu Yuxue''s shadow that was moving forward leaned against the wall and looked outside. She saw more than three figures flying down from the four walls. Although his movement technique was fast, it was not considered a top-notch skill after all. Thus, even when he landed, he still made a sound.


    There were a total of four people.


    Four beggars of the same color.


    Upon seeing this, Wu Yuxue realized that all the guards who had accompanied Shi Yun had come to check on him. It had been a long time since she had seen him.


    Shi Yun also noticed this and suddenly appeared. He waved his hand outwards, and the four men immediately disappeared into the darkness. He then cupped his fists to bid farewell to Wu Yuxue, and with a slight sway of his body, he performed his outstanding lightness skill. He suddenly flew sixty to seventy feet away and landed on the roof of the thatched pavilion in the courtyard.


    The Royal Palace of the South Ridge.


    A bat flew out from the side chamber, unfolding the prelude to the night.


    Elder Bai was sitting cross-legged on a mahogany chair.


    From his appearance, he appeared to be in his seventies. However, this was not his actual age.


    In fact, the elders of the Northern Cuisine Society all knew that "Black" and "White", the Second Elder, were the only two elders that were left in the gang. If one were to seriously calculate, these two should be over 90 years old, around a hundred years old. In the Northern Beggar''s Gang, they could be considered the elders. Even the deceased Sect Leader Shi Dazhang was a junior to them.


    He was dressed in a simple white robe. He was short and sturdy with long hair that was all gray. His eyes were thin and rhombus-shaped. Even in daytime, they would often be closed more than open.


    At his age, there seemed to be only one thing that could be expected ¡ª "Death". However, it seemed like Elder Bai was still quite a distance away from death.


    Although he no longer cared about helping others in the sect, those who were close to him all knew that he was not trash.


    The White Elder was adept at the Taoistic art of "admitting defeat". The so-called "spring food morning, autumn food Yin, winter drink rose, summer eat positive sun." In addition, he added "Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Qi". This was the so-called "six auras" of the sect.


    "The morning mist is the red and yellow qi when the sun begins to rise, the dark one is the red and yellow qi when the sun falls, and the rose one is actually the" dew ", which is the water gas permeated with the night dew (the northern night air)." Mystical and Yellow are close to the air of heaven and earth, according to the explanation in "Chu Ci Yueyou".


    This kind of long-time "qi eating" result was said to be able to achieve the "breath of the womb" effect, which was also the legendary "Wind Raising Fist". The Taoists had a special term called "jumping".


    If Elder Bai had already reached such a level, no one would know. However, his cultivation was still quite deep, and this didn''t seem suspicious at all. Based on his long days of seclusion and the fact that he only had water in his body, his achievements were not to be trifled with. It was just that his skill had not truly reached the level of the deities'' ''Fasting'' technique, and he still had to eat some food in the future.


    In the gang, the Black and White Elders were often treated as idle people who didn''t care, and as time went on, they were regarded as "insignificant" characters. Apart from asking them to say a few words when necessary, these words would be treated with the respect of the "classic" and "ancestral family law." From the looks of it, their existence was still significant.


    Just like this one thing!


    With the death of the Sect Leader with his arm in the sky, the question of who the brothers would inherit the Sect Leader arose. Thus, the Black and White Elders were brought out from the Cold Palace one after the other.


    This time, the two elders'' opinions weren''t the same.


    Elder Bai believed that they should respect Sect Master Shi Dazhong''s last words, which was to make Shi Yun their Sect Leader.


    The Black Elder did not think so. He believed that although Wu Lin''s gang could not compare to the succession of the kingdom, they could still rely on the influence of the kingdom.


    As a result, the two sides stood firmly on each other, and a battle broke out between the two brothers. The older brother''s power was great, and the younger brother''s strength was weak. As a result, Shi Yun left. It should be pointed out during this fight that although the two brothers were like fire and water in this conflict, the two elders did not directly intervene. They only spoke a few words behind the scenes.


    Shi Yun had failed, causing Elder Bai to have no choice but to run away.


    It was a good thing that although Elder Bai was quite old, he was quite open-minded about it. He had told Shi Yun about his escape ten years ago. He already knew of today''s changes, so what else was there to complain about?


    He was so old that when he was sitting alone, it was hard for him to open his eyes. He often said that he was the leader of the Four Gods. When he opened his eyes, he had consumed a bit of energy. This was the logic behind "closing your eyes to rest".


    In the huge hall, only Elder Bai was left. He seemed to be napping, but there was no way he could hide anything from him.


    Old people, many places like "return to the original," said "rejuvenation" right.


    In the case of the "still pole", one has to "enjoy oneself" in order to be interesting. Otherwise, what would the living do?


    Elder Bai suddenly opened his left eye.


    The reason was that there was movement on that side.


    A big grey mouse was coming out from the hole in the wall. He half squatted with his front paws on the ground, as if he was worshipping the elder.


    Elder Bai''s left eye was opened because of this.


    The big mouse played with his forepaws, and from time to time he played with his whiskers. He was a stranger to this newly arrived poor old Taoist. He had never seen it before, but he didn''t hate it. Therefore, whenever it left the cave, he would look at it for a while.


    The old Daoist was finally an "insightful person". Every time he opened his eyes, he would give a thank-you greeting to this beast race friend of his.


    In an instant, the White Elder''s face was filled with smiles.


    The childish air of a child was truly innocent. It was fortunate that the other party was only a mouse. If it was a person, it would be strange if that person did not consider him to be a madman or an old fart.


    Look at the old Daoist''s morals. He raised his eyebrows, winked, and was beaming with joy. Even his mouth began to move.


    One man and one mouse, they acted like they were playing a mute. The big grey mouse was very interested in the show. With a "gu gu gu" sound, its pointed cheeks constantly puffed out as it left.


    After a while, it came out again.


    This time, he brought another big grey mouse with him. He arched his front paws and spoke to Elder White again.


    He said, "This is what I want to introduce you to. He''s my wife."


    Elder Bai winked at him and passed on his thoughts: "Ah, that''s great, but it doesn''t look as big as you. It seems like you''re a male, right?"


    The mouse said, "You guessed right. How did you know?"


    Elder Bai winked and said, "Just look at your beard. Also, your stomach is quite small."


    The male mouse said, "You''re really smart."


    Elder Bai said, "Why does your wife look at me so foolishly?"


    The male mouse said, "He''s scared."


    "Why?" Elder Bai said.


    "Because ¡­" "It has suffered before from you humans, her father and father''s father, who were killed by humans."


    "This is too unfortunate. Can you explain it more clearly?" Elder Bai said.


    "That was done by a lame Taoist before you came here." "He has a cat," said the male mouse indignantly.


    "Ah, then no wonder. But what about cats?" Elder Bai said.


    "Die ¡­" The male mouse cackled, "Those who are our enemies, be it humans or cats, will not have a good ending."


    "You mean to say, that lame Taoist also ¡­" Elder Bai said.


    "That''s right, he caused the old man''s death."


    "Old Rat Sore?" Elder Bai asked.


    "My wife bit him on the big toe and he died."


    Elder Bai opened his eyes in surprise.


    "You probably don''t know yet." "My wife has poison in her teeth. Heh heh, maybe she ate too much arsenic."


    Elder Bai nodded and said, "That''s too scary."


    "But you don''t have to be afraid." "You are a good man, and we shall be friends."


    "I hope so." Elder Bai concentrated on using his mind, "Let''s talk about something else. Is your wife pregnant?"


    "You really have a hand in this ¡­" The male mouse said, "I can''t remember which baby she is in this time. Why are you talking about this? "It''s quite embarrassing."


    "Why not?" Elder Bai said.


    "Alright, I wonder how many children there are left." said the male mouse, "but it''s all gone! In the end, it''s just the two of us here. "


    Suddenly, the big rat man stood up. "I have to go, someone is coming."


    The mother and the two mice looked on for a while, then ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Elder Bai also noticed it.


    He sighed as he thought about it. After all, rats were better than humans at observing others. Even with his decades of experience in facing the wall, his hearing ability was still inferior to theirs.


    Ever since Elder Bai had come to live in this side chamber, other than the Young Sect Master, Shi Yun, no one else had entered.


    The footsteps of the person in front of him were quite far away, but Elder Bai could be sure that this person was heading in this direction. Other than this side hall, there were no other buildings. Thus, the person must have given up on this direction.


    Elder Bai was still maintaining this sleeping posture.


    Sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, he rested his head like a squatting shrimp. His white hair fell down like the clouds. In the dim light, the image of the underground was actually so desolate.


    The White Elder was almost certain that this person was already outside the palace walls. Why would he only be spying and not rushing in? This made everyone even more puzzled.


    "Phew ¡­" A loud sound was heard.


    There seemed to be a slight gust of wind in his ears.


    Elder Bai didn''t need to open his eyes to know that the person had gone up the wall. Then, the same "Hu!" A sound that could prove the opponent was floating down. Although the sound came from far away, Elder Bai could hear it clearly.


    From the sound of his footsteps, Elder Bai could already determine that this person was definitely not the Young Sect Master Shi Yun. In fact, this person was not one of the people from the Southern Mountain Range.


    That was strange.


    Elder Bai habitually opened one eye.


    Elder Bai saw a thin figure looking at him from afar. This person had never taken a step inside the wall since he had appeared. He was indeed cautious. What was he afraid of?


    Those who had already arrived were here for him.


    After looking around for a while, this person finally could not help but step forward.

 C54

    Through the long window and the moonlight that sprinkled onto the courtyard, although the White Elder had lowered his head and had one eye open, he could clearly see everything about the person who had come. Gradually, this person had arrived before his eyes.


    Through his subtle senses, Elder Bai had already seen through the other party clearly. He then closed his one open eye, no longer looking at it.


    The tall and thin leader had his back slightly arched and was wearing a moon-white robe that was not short at all. This face looked very familiar. Then, he saw a pair of black and white eyeballs along with a long scar on his face. Hehe! Wasn''t it exactly the subordinate under the golden chicken that was trembling with money?


    Qian Tian shook his head and looked around before walking to the front of the hall.


    Since the window was open, the hall was lit. Elder Bai''s sleepless look was seen in Qian''s eyes.


    Qian Tianyu was obviously shocked.


    It was as if he did not expect that in the huge hall, there was only an old and useless Daoist who was napping.


    Qian Tian trembled for a moment, and after a moment of hesitation, a look of joy appeared on his green, fleshless face.


    Qian Tianyu had been ordered to do a "secret" task. He had thought that the nine heroes of the gang would be unable to protect him from the wind. He had even muttered incessantly in his heart. However, he couldn''t not come to the matter that his mistress had instructed him. Now that he saw the other party''s situation, his heart was truly at ease.


    The entire courtyard was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. Occasionally, a breeze would blow by, dragging the dried orange leaves and making a rustling sound on the ground.


    How could Qian Tianyu take this unassuming old Daoist in his eyes? His body continuously flew up and down, covering all the way to the window.


    The old Taoist was still dozing under the lamp.


    Qian Tian inwardly sneered. He thought to himself, "Old thing, it''s better for you to sleep obediently. If you open your eyes, I will take your life."


    Qian Tian shook his head as he calculated in his mind. He raised his right hand and gently touched the windowsill. Four fingers exerted force and with a "hu" sound, he leaped up. While he was rising and falling, he was like a giant eagle spreading its wings, already floating within the hall.


    It was only then that Qian Tian saw clearly that this old Taoist who was also a member of the Beggar Gang was actually this old. Since you''re sleeping, I might as well let you sleep comfortably.


    Qian Tian''s body trembled as he leapt forward. This time, he was as fast as a falcon. "Phew ¡­" He arrived in front of Elder Bai and raised his right hand. He then retracted his five fingers and landed on Elder Bai''s back, which seemed to be ignorant, like a chicken pecking at its head.


    "Pfft!" He answered with a "yes".


    This place was the place where the two energies of the human body intersected. It was also known as the ''Stunning Acupuncture Point''. Although it didn''t sound painful, it was based on the strength of the person who attacked.


    Qian Tianyu didn''t have any deep grudges with him, he just wanted Han Li to sleep obediently without moving, so he didn''t use his full strength. Under his five fingers, he only felt that Han Li''s body felt extremely weak.


    Qian Tian''s heart skipped a beat when his fingers came in contact with a bullet-like blade. He saw the old Daoist''s body slant and fall unconscious on the chair.


    Qian Tianyu was relieved to see this.


    He no longer paid any attention to this old man, and his pair of eyes that flickered with a bright light constantly moved about the hall.


    This side chamber was only used as a temporary pill room. All that was placed in the surroundings were just bottles and jars. Zhu Tian Dou was actually interested in these trivial things.


    Qian Tian trembled as he tiptoed over to the bottles and rummaged through them. After searching for a while, he felt a little confused. At this moment, he suddenly felt something cold in his left ear, as if someone was blowing on his face.


    Qian Tianyu couldn''t help but feel scared as he quickly turned his face away.


    He didn''t see anything, yet it was as if there was a huge object floating over his head when he tilted his head. At the same time, his right face was touched.


    Qian Tian trembled. "Hey!" With a cry, he swung his palm and struck. Simultaneously, he rose up and folded himself seven to eight feet away. After allowing him to stand still, he realized that there was nothing in front of him. He had been poor all day and hadn''t seen a single ghost.


    The old Daoist man on the other side of the chair, who had lost his consciousness, was still the same as before. He was leaning forward on the chair, sleeping soundly.


    Qian Tianyu was dumbfounded.


    Then he looked at the blue light on the long table. It was crackling with sparks, clearly frightened by the wind. This proved that someone had actually been here before.


    Qian Tian had been following the golden chicken ever since it was born. Because of the latter''s great power in the martial arts world, he had been invincible, but he had never expected that it would be so humiliating these days. Especially after the battle at the Bai Clan, he had almost lost his life at the hands of Wu Yuxue.


    After being injured in a row, Qian Tian had lost all his spirit. This time, he had come on orders and thought that the opposite party was a defeated soldier. Who else could possibly be capable of this? However, he didn''t expect that he would still be so weird. After his past experiences, he didn''t dare to use force anymore. It was still the 36th step, ''leaving'' was the best strategy.


    With another thought, he realized that his master couldn''t return empty-handed if she wanted to give him an explanation. At the very least, he would have to fish for a few of the items and return to pay for the errands.


    As he thought of this, he took out a silk handkerchief from his robes, unfolded it, laid it flat on the ground, and looked around with his white fruit eyes.


    There was also a porcelain horse on the other side.


    Qian Tian rushed forward and took the horse in his hand.


    When he came back and wrapped the horse in his bundle, something incredible happened.


    The bundle was gone.


    He clearly remembered that the package was left on the ground just now, but it had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The old Daoist was still unconscious after having his acupoints pierced. He was even in the same sleeping posture as before.


    Qian Tian trembled with fear in his heart. When he looked up, he realized, "Heh!" It was hanging on the beam. The package that was still swinging back and forth had disappeared just as it was hanging up.


    Qian Tian Han couldn''t help but gasp. Needless to say, a capable person had arrived. With only a single turn of the body, the person was able to walk in and out easily. Not only that, he was also able to tie his bag to the beam, making him deaf.


    Anxious, he put down the horse in his hand and jumped out of the window. Looking around, he found that the moon was high and clear, without any trace. He went back again and even the bag of horses was gone.


    The bundle was gone, but the piece of silk was spread out on the ground. The bottles and jars inside the bag were gone. When he looked again, the original items had returned to their original positions.


    Qian Tian only felt a chill go down his spine for a while.


    Needless to say, he was fooled. This man''s skill was unfathomable. He seemed to be kind to him, or else with his skills, if he wanted to take his life, eight lives would be over.


    What will happen?


    Let''s go back empty-handed. How can we explain it when we go back?


    If he didn''t leave now, what face did he have to stay here any longer?


    He turned around and saw the white-haired old Daoist lying on the chair. He did not know what was going on and was still in a deep slumber.


    His heart stirred. Could it be that this old thing is making a fool of himself? However, when he thought about it again, he realized that it was not right. The other party had clearly already opened his acupoints. Could it be that he could open his own acupoints?


    As far as he knew, there were some extraordinary people in the martial arts world who could use their Qi and blood to open their acupoints. It was just like how their master, Goldchicken, was too old for Long Jiang to believe that this ordinary old Daoist in front of him could also have this ability.


    Since he had the ability to do so, he might as well try it on him.


    Qian Tian gave a cold laugh and pulled out a half cow-eared sharp knife from his calf. His pair of black and white eyes were filled with a murderous intent.


    "Old man, you are pretending to be crazy. I don''t believe you."


    He tapped on the ground with his foot and a "sou" sound rang out. He had already jumped in front of the Daoist man''s seat. Reaching out with his right hand, he grabbed the Daoist man''s clothes at the back of his neck and lifted him up like a rabbit.


    It was because it was too convenient that Qian Tianyu dispelled his previous killing move. With his doubts gone, he sneered and threw the old Daoist back at him. "Peng!" The old Daoist was thrown onto a chair.


    Due to the excessive force, a large gust of wind caused the lamp on the long table to be extinguished in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire room turned pitch black.


    In that instant, Qian Tian only felt a tightening sensation on his back as his clothes and flesh were grabbed by someone. This situation was somewhat similar to when he had used this technique on Elder Bai, except that the technique was slightly different.


    Qian Tian''s heart skipped a beat as the sharp blade in his left hand pierced backwards.


    His blade was fast, but his opponent''s technique was even faster.


    The blade was extended halfway, and an immense force was exerted in the opponent''s hand. As the force spread outwards, Qian Tian was sent flying.


    The strength of this strike was unexpectedly strong. Qian Tian''s body trembled as he was thrown five to six Zhang away. With a plop, he fell to the ground.


    Qian Tian finally became nimble. As he fell down, he rolled over and jumped out. Although he didn''t break any bones, he was still shocked. He then accidentally stabbed the knife in his hand into his stomach. The wound was no longer stable, but it still caused him to tremble in pain.


    What was infuriating was that after a series of insults, he was finally thrown out. He didn''t even know what the other person looked like, which was quite embarrassing.


    This way, he naturally couldn''t stay any longer.


    In the darkness, a man leaned against a stone, gnashing his teeth in hatred for a while.


    Needless to say, this person in the dark was probably involved with him.


    It was a pity that he had lost so far in this pantomime. To be more accurate, the other party had still shown mercy. Otherwise, his life would have ended long ago and he would have died just like that.


    Let''s go!


    At the peak of the barren mountain stood the castle city, which stretched for hundreds of zhang. It was obviously abandoned now.


    It was said that this was the base of the elite fighting against elites when Li Tinzhi, the soldier and horse master of the previous dynasty, was ordered to assist Xiangfan. It was also said that this was the base of the elite fighting elites.


    Who would want to come here?


    Could it be the person with the unique map and the unfathomable fantasy, the so-called "The eagle roams the world, the tiger roars everywhere"? There were still people who were capable of such weird things in their lives.


    With the exception of the long corridor, there was a huge wind blowing, causing the man in the simple robe to look forward. However, when he saw Bai Yunhai and his raging emotions, how could he not act in this manner? "I''ve thought it through, it''s not worth a smile, I can''t understand the burning blood in my veins, this time, I can''t taste it ¡­"


    On the stone table, Scabbers'' twenty-four palms couldn''t fully vent the anger in his chest.


    A long whistle resounded throughout the earth, but it was still me alone.


    What can I do, what can I do, ask the heavens and ask the earth? What do I want?


    His heart was higher than the heavens. How could he suppress a tiger with such a strong ability? How could he forbid it? He felt nothing but sorrow.


    If ''killing'' was just a show of strength, could he do it? If he were to stand up and express his ambition, why would he care so much about the flow of blood and the surging of his bones?


    At this very moment, he really did hate the ancients for not seeing him, hating the ancients for not seeing him. "A second and third son who knows me well."


    "That''s not right, that''s not right ¡­"


    The man shook his head drunkenly. His tongue had indeed grown bigger. "Those are Xin Jiaxuan''s words. They don''t belong to me ¡­" "There isn''t a single person who knows about me. There isn''t a single person who knows about me ¡­"


    Thus, he bent his waist with a drunken demeanor, and imprinted the 25th palm mark on the Ancient Blue Stone Table.


    It was a very skillful move ¡ª under his palm, but the stone crumbs seemed to have rotted, rising and falling in clusters from between his fingers. At first glance, they looked like diluted noodles, which turned to dust as soon as the breeze blew.


    Such great skill.


    How many people in this world could recognize this true skill?


    "How many?"


    He picked up the wine jar and drank a few mouthfuls. The wind had drawn the blood, and the wine was getting more and more excited.


    The man held up a finger to let the power gather inside, it was stronger than steel, it was his unparalleled "One Breath Heaven Breaking" finger power, according to Shi Li book, "Twenty-five palm prints, the same type of power. I have the power to shake the sky and the earth, and I dare to praise the number one person in the Divine State."


    As the alcohol gushed out, he puked and then wrote, "A great man is like a tiger that rules the world. Those who follow the rules will die, while those who defy the rules will die."


    The last few words held true, but they weren''t written yet, so he continued to write: "I sing and I laugh, I hate my anger."


    The wine was in high spirits, and "puffed out a big mouthful of wine, but just like the falling stars and the falling rocks, he had truly combined his internal and external powers into one. No wonder he became even more crazy, but after some thought, he decided to stop it." Tomorrow is the end of the world, and the dynasty will be in ruins, the year, month, and the day, the golden pheasant. "

 C55

    "Twenty-five palm-prints, the general power is different. I have the ability to shake the heavens and shake the earth. I dare to praise the Divine State''s number one person." A great man goes about the world like a tiger, following his will and dying against his will. I sing and I laugh, I hate my anger. "Tomorrow is the end of the world, and the dynasty of the dead has come to an end. Year, month, and day, the golden pheasant is known as the Long White Gold Chicken."


    A few lines of words, along with twenty-five distinct handprints, caught her eye. Wu Yuxue could not help but be secretly surprised and was momentarily stupefied.


    On the stone table, the golden chicken had been drunk to the point that it had crossed the river. The bottom half of his body was facing the corner of the table while his other hand was still pressing down on the scabbard of his sword.


    The wind was blowing and his robe was fluttering. He threw out broken wine jars. He counted and counted, and there were actually seventeen of them. This man''s alcohol capacity was truly amazing. He was truly worthy of the name ''Vast Ocean''.


    High above in the sky, it was as cold as the winter wind. The wind was lingering around the ancient castle. Wherever it passed by, it stirred up a cloud of dust. The ancient saying was "Bring the wine to the wind, and those who are happy will be happy!" He had expected that Jiang Long would be so drunk.


    Wu Yuxue subconsciously gritted her teeth.


    After a few days of hard thinking and worrying, he had searched even the farthest reaches of the Rong Country''s residence. Finally, he didn''t waste his efforts and finally found the person he was looking for. Unexpectedly, he was so drunk.


    No more opportunities, and when?


    With a single thought, Wu Yuxue unsheathed the sword she carried with her, twisted it under her feet, and approached Jiang Long.


    The sword shot out like a rainbow and practically landed on the other party''s body. Suddenly, it stopped, and the sword slightly trembled as it flickered with streaks of silver light. This also showed that the other party was not in a tranquil mood.


    With Guan Xueyi''s inner force, he would be able to leave a transparent hole in his opponent''s body, which would help him get rid of this terrifying threat.


    However, this was an extremely dishonorable matter. To use a sword behind one''s back, to guilt and shame the gods, especially in the way of chivalry.


    With a sigh, the sword returned to the sheath.


    "I have. Wake up, my good friend is here to see you."


    As he spoke, he slapped Jiang Long''s shoulder with one hand, and after a moment, he felt a force bounce out from his skin.


    Old monk Yun was indeed right, he had obviously cultivated the power of "Qi Cha", ordinary people would not be able to hurt him even if they wielded swords and sabers. Naturally, with Wu Yuxue''s power, if she attacked secretly, the situation would be completely different.


    Wu Yuxue struck out with her palm and her body immediately floated a few feet away.


    Suddenly, the sleeping dragon turned its body and suddenly swung its palm in the direction of the incoming attack, as if it was dreaming.


    This palm was quite powerful.


    He heard a gust of wind and heard a whistling sound in the air.


    If this palm were to be struck by it, the damage it received would not be light.


    Wu Yuxue had obviously seen it before, and had avoided its attack from the very beginning. It was a palm strike from the Elder Dragon of Golden Chicken who had subconsciously hacked the mountain. It had no effect, merely showing his outstanding skills.


    Dragon Crossing must have been so drunk that after he struck out with his palm, he turned over and fell back into a deep sleep.


    For Wu Yuxue, it was impossible to understand. How could a man with such great wisdom and skills be stupid enough to make her drunk? Even if it was just a fluke, it was still hard to understand. For an outstanding martial arts master, this kind of mistake was simply unforgivable.


    There was only one reason that seemed likely to prompt him to do so.


    It was that this man had great pain in his heart, and it must be so intense that he could not bear it, that he was naturally a man of few talents. People with great ambitions and desires would often have a bit of regret. This feeling of regret was the source of the pain.


    Wu Yuxue was not in a hurry to fight the man in front of her.


    This was a rare opportunity. It was absolutely necessary to gain a deeper understanding of a so-called strong enemy.


    Knowing one''s limits meant that one would be victorious in every battle.


    This kind of objective mood, the best opportunity to observe the enemy''s truths and privacy was not something that was rare, but Wu Yuxue needed to analyze it carefully.


    He stopped and walked to the side of the bluestone table. He gazed at the twenty-five palm marks on the table and observed his finger writing. It was clearly an incoherent chant, but it completely exposed his intense ambition.


    The twenty-five palm prints that had accumulated true strength into a fossil were actually different when they looked at each other. It was as he had said ¡­ The difference in power between the two is very great. "


    Wu Yuxue could not help but let out a dejected sigh after she carefully observed the surroundings.


    Even though he was still unwilling, he had no choice but to accept the fact that even if he did have the ability, he could not reach the level where his opponent''s power could not even match up to the pure "golden palm print" of Swallow School, which could even leave a palm print on an ancient table made of fine steel and azure stone.


    Wu Yuxue could not help but feel a chill in her heart and feel a sense of sorrow.


    However, this would not dispel his enmity. This was because the depth of a person''s cultivation was not the only thing that determined one''s strength. When he made his move, he would use mystical moves and sophisticated sword techniques. Every move formed an undeniable factor in defeating the enemy.


    Wu Yuxue was confident in her mastery of sword arts. She had not been able to do her best in the last fight against Jinchu and Taijiu. She would find an opportunity to battle him again and fight him to the death.


    However, under the circumstances today, it was clearly inappropriate.


    When he thought here, he let out a sigh of regret and looked at the sleeping Jiang Long as he said, "A man doesn''t do anything, but I let you go today. I''ve said my last name was, do you know?"


    As soon as his words fell, the sleeping Jiang Long suddenly sat up straight, angrily opening his eyes, vaguely shouting out a shout, both palms at the same time, "Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss ~ ~ ~" Four palm strikes consecutively came out.


    Three were facing the sky, while the other one was hitting the ground at the same time. In the midst of the rumbling sounds, half of the granite wall fell with the force of the impact, and stone chips flew in all directions like popping beans. The power was absolutely astonishing.


    Wu Yuxue was prepared so she wouldn''t let him hit her. It was shocking that she could only witness his palm strike.


    Grand Jiang Long must have had an impression of Wu Yuxue''s presence, but he was too drunk to care about it. He threw out four palms in a row, stared at the two glowing red eyes, and fell back onto the stone table with a bang.


    As he fell down, he lost his balance and hit his head against the stone table. Since he did not condense any inner strength, the fall injured his nose and blood immediately flowed out.


    Jiang Long gave a vague "hmph" and rolled half of his body over the stone table. However, he could only see the blood flowing out of his nose. Amidst his drunkenness, the blood was flowing fast, staining his entire body.


    Wu Yuxue could not help but frown when she saw this. He was initially unafraid of death, but once the killing intent left his body, sympathy arose within him.


    In this moment, he could not bear to witness the other party''s self-depravity. He immediately moved like a giant swallow descending from the sky.


    While he was rising and falling, he had already arrived at the stone table where Jiang Long was lying on.


    Jiang Long gave a muffled groan and raised his palm, ready to strike. However, he grabbed Wu Yu Xue''s wrist and his left hand''s side fingers flew out as if they had already hit a acupoint in the "nasal sinus" of his opponent.


    Then he twisted his body and a wisp of smoke rose up and fell to the side.


    At this moment, an eerie sound was heard by a person. "Hiss ¡ª" A sharp wind attacked right in front of his eyes.


    Wu Yuxue was slightly alarmed. She did not expect that an outsider would barge into this place at this very moment.


    The sharp sound of the wind entered her ears and a white light flew in front of her. It was a thin, shining knife. It was flying towards Wu Yuxue''s forehead at an incredible speed.


    Wu Yuxue tilted her body, raised her right hand, and flicked her fingers like a bow. "Dang!" He had sent the knife flying with a loud sound, yet he could already see who it was.


    He was dressed in a black robe and was very skinny. He was the one who served in front of the Golden Winged Flood Dragon, Qian Tianyu.


    He thought that Wu Yuxue wanted to harm her master, so how could he not be shocked when he saw the scene in front of him after he had returned from the outside?


    When he realised that Jiang Long''s face was covered in blood and had fallen on the stone table, he was shocked and became frozen on the spot like a thunderbolt.


    Wu Yuxue looked at him and smiled coldly, nodding, "You came at just the right time. Your master drank too much and passed out. He hurt his nose and I have stopped his bleeding."


    Qian Tian''s heart skipped a beat as he squeezed his triangular eyes. His expression showed that he was hesitating.


    Soon after, he shifted his gaze and noticed those broken wine jars scattered all over the floor. He immediately understood what was going on.


    "So that''s how it is."


    After saying these four words, Qian Tian arched his thin hands as he said, "I''m sorry, but why have you come here?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "You don''t need to ask."


    Although it was the dead of night during the Bai Clan''s battle that day, he had already experienced the power of this young and dignified person. Let alone fighting with him, he probably wouldn''t even be able to touch him. It was better to just obediently stand there and not think too much about it.


    Although he was standing, his mouth was not sloppy. He said with a cold smile, "It''s true that I have nothing to do with your honor, but I still have to reward you with a few words. When my master wakes up, if he asks me ¡­" Hehe, Master Wu. What do you tell me, a lowly man, to answer? "Moreover, this matter is extremely rare. The Old Master''s alcohol tolerance is peerless in this world, how could he ¡­"


    As he said that, he walked to the side, bent down, and picked up an empty wine jug.


    It was then that Wu Yuxue realized that the pots used to hold wine had a different shape from those used now.


    Qian Tianyu shook the empty wine jug a little and poured some leftover wine into his mouth. He nodded and snorted. "That''s right."


    It was made by General Li Tinzhi in the past. After he prepared to use it to win a great victory over the Yuan Army, he paid the three armies with rewards and plotted to get drunk. Unexpectedly, he lost the battle even when the city was destroyed, and it was not until today that Long Jiang accidentally discovered it.


    Water had evaporated a long time ago, leaving behind a pure green color with a rich concentration. If a normal person were to drink a little of this wine, he would definitely be drunk, not to mention the fact that Jiang Long was drinking like this, no matter how strong he was, he wouldn''t be able to take it.


    Wu Yuxue remembered the ruined castle from the appearance of the wine jar and understood immediately.


    "If your master wants to drink the strong wine of the previous dynasty that was hidden in the ancient fortress, I''m afraid he won''t be drunk for quite some time. When he wakes up, just say I visited him. "


    Qian Tianyu was worried that the other party would try to kill him, so he had to be cautious. After getting along with the other party for a while, he realized that he was being superfluous.


    Wu Yuxue sneered and turned around to walk away.


    Qian Tian Han just looked at him in astonishment.


    Wu Yuxue suddenly stopped and turned around.


    Qian Tian quickly took a step back and held his stance. He thought to himself, "Good boy, are you really unable to hold yourself back?"


    In Wu Yuxue''s deep eyes, Qian Tianyi couldn''t help but return to his original state. It was a strange feeling. The moment he came into contact with Wu Yuxue''s eyes, his heart was filled with astonishment. Of course, he was not completely oblivious to this feeling. Every time his eyes met with his master''s, he would feel a subtle shock. He had assumed that his master was the only one who had the power to control him. He hadn''t expected that a second person would appear out of nowhere.


    Fortunately, Wu Yuxue did not have any obvious enmity towards him. Otherwise, if he continued to stare at him for a moment longer, Qian Tianyu might reveal a cowardly and ugly expression. He might just kneel on the floor like his master, letting the other party do as he pleased.


    "Tell your master that I''ll come again three days from now. I expect him to be waiting for me."


    After saying this, he turned around and walked out.


    Qian Tian''s throat trembled a little. There was something he wanted to say, but he didn''t say it. He stared at his opponent''s figure as he disappeared into the twilight.


    Shi Yun heavily threw the sword in his hand, raised his sleeves and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He shook his head in infinite frustration.


    At the side, Elder Bai was sitting on a wooden chair and sizing him up.


    He was surprised by the actions of the Northern Frontier''s Young Sect Master. After all, it was no ordinary feat for a martial practitioner to drop the sword in his hand. With a calm and slightly reprimanding gaze, Elder Bai silently sized him up.


    "I''ve been learning this sword technique from you for three years, and even now, I still haven''t finished practicing it. Honestly, I won''t be able to continue practicing it."


    He then sneered and turned around to walk to the front of the White Elder. He said, "Don''t you have some new playthings to teach me?"

 C56

    Shi Yun felt that he had lost all face from practicing the White Elder''s sword techniques. Throwing away the sword in his hand, he walked up to the White Elder and said, "Don''t you have something new to teach me?"


    "Of course." Elder Bai raised his head to look at him, his voice full of disappointment. "It''s just that if you can''t even practice this set of sword technique, then you don''t need to practice the rest."


    "Are you saying that this set of sword technique is the shallowest?"


    "Not bad, this is the basic beginner sword technique." Elder Bai shook his head and said, "You shouldn''t have taken the time to practice it, but who taught you that you didn''t build a good foundation back then ¡­"


    Sighing, he murmured, "Speaking of which, it''s your father''s fault. He should spend more time on you ¡­ "Now ¡­"


    "Is it too late now?" Shi Yun said.


    "It is indeed a little late ¡­"


    "You ¡­ "Nonsense!" Shi Yun was getting a little angry.


    Shi Yun shouted and flashed in front of Elder Bai''s eyes. He looked like he was about to hit someone, but under Elder Bai''s emotionless eyes, he slowly lowered his raised hand.


    "Hmph ¡­" Shi Yun coldly smiled and said, "This is all your fault. If you had taught me earlier, I would have been fine today."


    "Master, please show me the way. I''ll do it on my own ¡­" Elder Bai sighed. His eyes narrowed into slits. "¡­" "It seems like you can only end your achievements here ¡­"


    "No ¡­"


    Shi Yun picked up his sword from the ground in a panic. He was obviously a little flustered. He was extremely ambitious and was not willing to give up just like that.


    "You have to teach me... What you promised my dad, you can''t forget, come, come ¡­ "Let''s train a bit more ¡­" Shi Yun said.


    "I''m not training today, let''s end it here!"


    Elder Bai''s expression was cold as he raised his head to look at the moon in the sky.


    "You''re right, when your father was about to die, I promised him that I would pass on my ability to you."


    "But why did you change your mind?"


    "I haven''t changed." Elder Bai shook his head coldly and said, "The one who changed is you ¡­"


    "It''s me?" Shi Yun said.


    "Your heart is too frivolous, not too pragmatic." Elder Bai snorted and slowly said, "Although you have good roots and you''re smart, you''re not solid enough. These are the taboos of a martial artist. I''ve already said this several times, but you haven''t changed one bit."


    Shi Yun bitterly sighed and sat down on a stone drum.


    "What do you want me to do? Humph ¡­ I know that you do not plan to teach me, but because you promised my father and because you are too embarrassed to go back on your words, I know that you do not plan to teach me, but because you promised my father, you are too embarrassed to go back on your words.


    "This child, you actually had such a sharp mouth ¡­ "How infuriating."


    Elder Bai was so angry that he was puffing at his beard. However, the latter part of his words stung him, causing him to be in high spirits.


    "From your tone, it seems like you''ve suffered a loss to someone else."


    "How could there be?" Shi Yun said.


    "Oh!" "No wonder." Elder Bai said, "I''m curious, why would you think of looking for me to practice the sword again ¡­ Did your brother send someone to look for you? "


    "No ¡­" "No." Shi Yun said.


    Shi Yun shook his head dejectedly, "If it really is my boss, then there is nothing good to be angry about. Instead, it is an unknown person ¡­" Hmph hmph, in my opinion, this person is extremely powerful. Even if you were to fight against him, you might not necessarily be able to defeat him. Humph! Didn''t you always say that as long as you can learn half of your abilities, it would be extremely rare? "


    Hearing this, Elder Bai seemed to be a bit annoyed, and said angrily: "I''m not wrong, because you didn''t even learn twenty percent of my kung fu. However, tell me what''s going on with this person. "


    Shi Yun shook his head and said with a cold smile, "Don''t look down on me either. I have seen through this person''s background. It''s just that he doesn''t want to admit it."


    Thus, he told her about his visit to Wu Yuxue that night, and how he lost the match against his sword. After listening to the story, Elder Bai actually shut his eyes without saying a word, as if he was thinking about something.


    Shi Yun said, "Because the sword technique he displayed was very similar to Yan Qingfeng''s Flying Swallow Technique, he probably came from the ''Yan'' sect, but he refused to admit it. "You once told me that ''Swallow School'' doesn''t accept disciples with another surname, and only passes them down as'' Yan ''. But this person''s surname is Wu."


    Elder Bai said, "Correct, how old is this person?"


    "He''s not that old. He looks older than me, but it''s not that big of a deal." Shi Yun said.


    "An accent?"


    "It sounds like it has a bit of a southern accent, but it''s not certain... "I''m not sure." Shi Yun said.


    Elder Bai snorted and asked: "How long has this been going on?"


    "Only two or three days." Shi Yun said.


    "Alright!" Elder Bai said, "If you don''t fight, then we don''t know each other. Since you already know each other, then of course you will have dealings with him in the future. The next time he comes, I would like to see him."


    Shi Yun replied, "You think that he ¡­"


    Elder Bai slightly closed his eyes and opened them saying: "If he really is from the Yan Clan, then I am relieved. The Yan Clan is a Martial Forest Aristocrat Clan, their sect rules are extremely strict. In the past few decades, I have never heard of anyone causing any trouble. "


    Snorting lightly, she nodded, "I must meet this person ¡­"


    "Why?" Shi Yun said.


    "You should know that there is more to it than reason." Elder Bai muttered, "I will tell you again and again, if you don''t want to rebuild your father''s prestige back then, you must make friends. Such friends are not to be missed."


    Shi Yun snorted and said, "That will depend on him. What if he wants to oppose us?"


    "¡­" Elder Bai gave a light snort. "For the sake of my sect''s future ¡­" And only... However, that is the last resort. "


    Shi Yun smiled and said, "I''ve only heard those words after a long time. With your words, I''m relieved. You know that I''m still weak. If you don''t support me from behind, we''re done for."


    Elder Bai shook his head and said: "This is the last resort ¡­ "You know, that sword of mine has already been sealed for nearly thirty years. Now that I''m old, I definitely won''t do such a foolish thing ¡­"


    Saying that, he sighed again, "In the end, I only blame your father for dying too early ¡­" "You brothers aren''t compatible with each other, and your abilities are weak as well. Even I, an old and useless one, have no choice but to put in all my effort ¡­"


    He looked at Shi Yun and heard the same old saying countless times, "I only want to impart this martial art and the unparalleled Unparalleled Sword Art to you, but you two brothers have failed ¡­"


    Shi Yun laughed coldly and said, "Here we go again ¡­ ¡­ "Are you annoyed?"


    Elder Bai was helpless as he looked at him in disappointment. Indeed, there was nothing he could do.


    After so many years had passed, he really didn''t know how many more years he could endure. How many more years would he have to live?


    Every time he thought of this, Elder Bai would feel an indescribable sense of regret. He would subconsciously become even more agitated and impatient.


    Of course, his regret and impatience were not for no reason. However, over the years, it had been a pity that no one had paid any attention to him, understood him, or even ignored his existence by the previous Beggar Clan leader who had passed away, as well as his two sons, the Shi Brothers.


    Although Elder Bai gave off the impression that he was crazy, he was in fact a very meticulous person who hid his'' great wisdom ''within his heart. Unfortunately, he gave others a'' crazy ''impression first, so his existence was not taken seriously.


    Elder Bai held his "perseverance" spirit firmly, which was why he seemed to be able to change Shi Yun in front of him. Thus, he placed all of his ardent desire onto Shi Yun.


    So what if it was the truth?


    Until one day, he suddenly felt that this stone cloud was no different from the others. His burning desire immediately turned into disappointment ¡­ However, the people around him seemed to ignore his existence. In comparison, Shi Yun was still the best. He could not be so ruthless as to keep him out of his thoughts forever.


    He looked at the young man before him with eyes so close to reproach and despair that they forgave him for his superficial ignorance.


    "Stone Yun... You still don''t believe what I''ve told you in the past? "


    Shi Yun was stunned at first, but soon after, he almost laughed out loud. However, he wasn''t willing to hurt his opponent too much.


    If there was anything else about him, it was that he was a little more benevolent than most.


    "I believe, I believe, that it''s good enough!" Shi Yun faintly smiled as he sized up the old man who had watched him grow up from his infancy. He really couldn''t bear to stab and injure him.


    "You are one of the people with the highest level of sword arts in this world."


    "No, no ¡­" "I did not say the word ''one''."


    "Ah ¡ª" Shi Yun forced a laugh and nodded, "Yes yes yes ¡­" Does this mean that there is no one else in this world who can surpass you in sword arts? "


    Elder Bai''s answer was actually yes.


    "I think so," the White Elder said humbly. "I was the first to use Constellation''s circulation method on my sword art."


    "Right, right ¡­" Shi Yun said loudly, "You are also the first one to channel your Five Elements true qi into your sword technique."


    "Right."


    Elder Bai was excited, he could not be more excited than this: "You still remember?"


    "Why don''t I remember? There are so many people who can distinguish between Yin and Yang. Of course, everyone knows. Men are the main Yang, while women are the main Yin. Do you even need to say that?" Shi Yun said.


    The more Shi Yun spoke, the angrier he became. He almost stood up to leave.


    It just so happened that Elder Bai''s childish seriousness kept him here.


    "The Yin and Yang that I''m talking about are not the Yin and Yang between men and women ¡­ Lao Wan said, all things negative embrace Yang, men inherent in Yin, women also have Yang. Don''t you understand that? "


    Shi Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t understand it, and I don''t want to understand it. Even if I do, what can I do? What does all this have to do with martial arts and sword arts? "


    "It''s more than just swordsmanship?" Elder Bai said, "In this world, anything that you can see, touch, or even see, are all related to the Yin Yang Five Elements. Once you understand this knowledge, you will be omnipotent."


    "So you''re omnipotent?" Shi Yun said.


    "I don''t have this cultivation experience yet, but you must believe that it is absolutely true. If you ¡­"


    Without waiting for him to finish, Shi Yun stood up and walked over to the side. Elder Bai had no choice but to stop him. He looked at him with infinite discouragement, shook his head, sighed lightly and stopped talking.


    Shi Yun turned around and said with a wry smile, "Old Ancestor, I also beg you, please don''t talk about this to me anymore. I believe you have a stomach of strange knowledge, but it has nothing to do with reality ¡­" Even though my father told me more than once that you are a prodigy in this world. However, what you taught me was extremely limited ¡­ Do I have to listen to your weird arguments before I can improve in terms of martial arts? "


    "That''s because your inner force and sword arts are not solid enough, and your mastery of literary secret arts is also not deep enough. This way, it will greatly hinder you from stepping into the domain of advanced martial arts."


    Elder Bai bitterly smiled and continued, "You should know that a true martial artist is adept at everything. Only when both sides are connected and used can one truly bring out the light."


    Pausing, he continued, "It''s a pity that not many martial artists understand this principle ¡­" In the past, the founder of the Innate Everlasting School, Liu Wuxin, faced off against each other for three years, and finally understood this principle. He established a mental battle in his heart, and he achieved the unity of culture and martial arts.


    Shi Yun shook his head and said, "That''s not necessarily true, right?"


    "Hmph ¡­" What do you know? " The White Elder narrowed her long and thin eyes, seeming to be lost in thought.


    "You mentioned the Yan Clan earlier. The current Sect Leader, Yan Zhuoyun, has endured the technique of ''Heart and Care'' from his sect. After quietly living for ten years, he was able to comprehend his Yan Clan''s unique skill, ''Seventy-two Hands Swallow Flying''. Hmph! Hmph!" It''s not just a coincidence. His brother, Yan Ziqing, has been training this sword technique for thirty years and yet, he is unable to fully comprehend it. Why is that so? "


    "Why?" Shi Yun said hesitantly, "I presume his aptitude and Innate Ability is not as good as his brother''s?"


    "No ¡­" "It''s not ¡­" Elder Bai shook his white head and coldly said, "Comprehension..." That was because his perception was insufficient, so where did he get his perception from? Quiet down was also a great thing. The word ''quiet'' was easy to say, but it wasn''t easy to carry out. When a person practiced, they could move while they were still. When there was movement when they were still, that was the same as being one with the movement. That was about it. This is the realm of ''one with the world'' that I mentioned earlier. With this step, I will be able to control the power of the mind. "Hehe, that''s the only way to step into the first tier of martial arts."


    Shi Yun sighed and said, "I know, there''s no hope for me."

 C57

    Elder Bai snorted, "Zhang Sanfeng created Taiji first and left it in peace. How much knowledge is in it? Let''s not even talk about the distance and just talk about the few supreme Martial Arts figures. Which one of them didn''t follow the script first and then started practicing martial arts before succeeding? "


    Tong Yun rolled his eyes. He could only listen.


    He is a martial arts practitioner who does not chase after his source. This is all because of your father''s spoiling you back then, and today, you have to start from the bottom of your heart from the bottom of your heart. How old are you this year? Twenty-six, right? "


    "27 years old ¡­"


    "It''s indeed a little late ¡­" Elder Bai said, "But it''s not too late. We can only look at your good fortune. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to endure the loneliness halfway. If that happens, then you will suffer in vain and not accomplish anything."


    Tong Yun sneered and said, "Are you looking down on me that much? "I just want to make a show for you. I won''t leave my house for you for seven days from tomorrow."


    "Humph," said the White Elder. "What''s the use of not leaving the house? "How about this, I have a piece of paper with a seven word chant. You can take it."


    As he said this, he took out a small scroll from his sleeve. Tong Yun took it and opened it. As expected, there were only seven words written on it: "Flowers float in the water and flow naturally."


    Tong Yun repeated it and smiled, "What is this?"


    Elder Bai snorted and said: "Don''t take it to be a Mandarin. Only in complete silence can you understand its true meaning. After seven days of meditation, you can tell me. "


    Tong Yun nodded and put away the slip of paper: "Okay, you mentioned Yan Zhuoyun of ''Swallow School'' just now. Other than him, are there any other outstanding people in the Martial Forest besides him?"


    Elder Bai said: "Why not? "I remember telling you in the past that you forgot. Like ''Seven Fingers Snow Mountain'', ''Golden Phoenix Hall''s mister Feng Qi'', ''Cloudburst Temple''s monk'', and ''Long White Sect''s golden chicken Taishang''. These people all have outstanding abilities ¡­"


    After saying that, he paused for a moment before softly exclaiming, "Ah!" He made a sound.


    "I almost forgot someone."


    "Who?"


    Elder Bai''s dazed face more or less revealed some excitement.


    "It''s just that I don''t know if this person is still alive ¡­"


    "Who is it?"


    There were not many people that the old Daoist cared so much about, so Tong Yun wanted to hear more about it.


    Elder Bai said coldly: "If this person was still alive, he wouldn''t be younger than me. He would most likely be a few years older than me."


    Sighing, he then murmured, "Mister Feng Qi, I mentioned to you just now, Yan Zhuoyun, Monk Chu Yun, and Gold Chicken Tai Sheng are the most outstanding people in the martial arts world today. That is because, firstly, their martial arts skills are truly extraordinary, and secondly, because each of them is a grandmaster of the martial arts school, thus, their reputation is renowned throughout the world. As long as one has heard of them, they would know that the person I am talking about is a quiet and famous person like me; except for a few people, no one else would know about him."


    Shi Yun shook his head and said dejectedly, "After talking for half a day, I still don''t know who he is."


    Elder Bai nodded and said, "This person''s surname is Jiang. He''s always been around the Kunlun Mountains and those who know him all call him Jiang Yin Jun. "This Jiang Ji is the most beloved person in my life, but unfortunately, we decided not to be friends for long, and after that we split up. Today, sixty years later, we have no news of him, and I don''t know if he is still alive or not."


    Shi Yun thought for a while and was sure that he had never heard of ''Jiang Ji'' before. He did not put him in his heart at all.


    On the other hand, the person he mentioned earlier caught Shi Yun''s attention.


    "Old Ancestor, you mentioned that golden chicken of the Changbai clan was too old ¡­" Shi Yun asked.


    "En!" Elder Bai nodded and said, "Yes, why?"


    "Humph!" Shi Yun laughed, "I heard a piece of news. It seems that this person came to Southern Anhui."


    "Oh ¡­" Elder Bai seemed slightly surprised. "Really?"


    "I still don''t know the details, but I''ve heard rumors that this person committed a few crimes in North Anhui province and has killed countless people. It seems that he has already arrived at the surface of the country ¡­" Shi Yun said, "Humph..." In that case, you must be very careful. " Elder Bai said.


    Elder Bai''s silver brows kept blinking as he coldly continued: "This man is vicious, his martial arts are high, and he is not someone who is easy to mess with. If you meet him, do not be rash, or else, you will inevitably suffer a huge loss, you must remember this."


    Shi Yun was dazed for a moment before saying, "Of course I know that. I''m afraid that even if I don''t offend him, he won''t be able to let us go. What will he do then?"


    "This... "Perhaps it might not be enough ¡­" Elder Bai smiled and said deeply, "Do you think the people in the martial world will know that we came here this time?"


    Shi Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t think many people know about this."


    "But there are quite a few." Elder Bai said, "I have intentionally spread the word that Elder Bai is with you. How can you say this without cause?"


    Shi Yun did not think about all this and was stunned.


    Elder Bai nodded and said: "This is to greet Martial Arts Fellow and ask them to treat you as an exception. "Although, as I said just now, there aren''t many people in the martial arts world who know me, it would be absurd to say that such a person with the surname ''Yu'' is ignorant to me."


    Shi Yun said, "Who''s surnamed?"


    Elder Bai said, "This person''s surname was Jiang Long, and he was the golden chicken Taishang mentioned just now ¡­" I don''t know him, but we should both know each other. If he knew that there was someone like me by your side, he would at least save some face and not offend you intentionally. Otherwise, it''s just that he has some ulterior motives, making it difficult for him to think about it. "


    At this point, he thought of something and gently shook his head. "That''s hard to say ¡­" After all, it was hard to predict. If he truly intends to scheme against our sect, or has ulterior motives, it would not be too late for him to come up with a solution at that time. "


    After Shi Yun heard this, he couldn''t help but ask in his heart. Honestly speaking, even though he had lived together with Elder Bai for many years, he knew so little about this old ancestor. The thousands of brothers in the gang could be considered as'' secretive ''when talking about this ancestor. Although they knew that he was a strange man, how could he possibly have any skills? However, his words were different. The person who praised him said that he was an immortal was simply unfathomable. The person who ruined him said that he was worthless.


    Because of this, the ancestor, despite his high status, was just like a cripple in the Beggar Clan. There were too many mysteries hidden within him, people would naturally respect him to the point where he could not be guessed at.


    However, the other Black Elder of the same generation as him was different.


    Although the Black Elder and the White Elder shared the same generation, their age was far younger than the White Elder, and they were also much more active. His kung fu skills were profound, and he was good at scheming and calculating. The entire Beggar''s Gang respected him like a god. Because of this, in this power struggle, Shi Wei, who had gained the upper hand, was now leaning against the Great Wall.


    The Black Elder had always regarded Elder Bai as a thorn in his side, but the strange thing was that with his influence in the Beggar Gang, he could not be overly forceful with the latter. Not only that, it seemed that deep in her bones, there was still some fear towards Elder Bai.


    Although the two of them were both from the same sect, the origins of their martial arts were not the same. The Black Elder was stronger than the Outer Elder, and the White Elder was within them, who knows which is stronger and which is weaker? The White Elder did not do anything, but the Black Elder showed off her edge. In this way, the White Elder lost all color.


    Elder Bai, do you really have no reason for being old?


    The former Sect Master, with his arm in the sky, did not seem to think so. That was why he had left his beloved son, Shi Yun, with him before he came to this world.


    He deeply believed that Elder Bai had the ability to protect Shi Yun. It was obvious that before he died, he had already seen that it was not appropriate to get along with his son.


    The short Vajra Pak Yu Wu Yu Xue Ji''s residence had visited him and sent him many useful things. Wu Yu Xue couldn''t refuse and could only accept them.


    This Bao Yu was obviously wise and discerning of heroes. He was kind and generous, and although he was a bit vulgar, he wasn''t faking it.


    Wu Yuxue simply treated him with courtesy and observed him quietly.


    Gentleman careful intercourse, and the so-called "three friends of the wise." A confidant friend is not easy to come by, and has benefited greatly from it. If you cross each other, you can ruin your whole life.


    Therefore, when it came to making friends, Wu Yuxue was determined to not mess with him. That was the reason why he came and went, and why he seemed so lonely ¡­


    A fine wine and a few side dishes. The guests were all bored and thought of the worries of leaving, thinking of Flying Swallow Peak''s parents. How were they right now? He drained his glass.


    This goblet of wine was indeed tall and white hair. I wish you good luck and peace.


    White jade steps family move Shu Shu, little Joe a few years gaunt, beautiful eyes, looking forward to life, beauty in love, but also not ruthless, a thread of tenderness, two thoughts ¡­


    This second glass of wine promised to drink for little Joe, wishing her youth and youth, the early recovery of her injury, and Yin He together, to see her for a long time.


    With the great enemy by his side, he coincidentally saw him again.


    The golden chicken was over the age of Jiang Longcheng''s generation, but it was full of hatred and couldn''t let him go.


    Wu Yuxue was injured the first time she was defeated, but was lucky enough to survive. Who could guarantee that she would survive the second time?


    It was the date of their date. With the enemy at hand and the outcome unknown, how could Wu Yuxue take it lightly? Therefore, he silently waited for his victory in this third goblet of wine.


    After three cups of wine, he pushed the cup and did not drink anymore. On the other hand, the dwarf diamond bag jade seemed to be in a good mood and the wine helped people to get excited, so he spoke from the bottom of his heart and admired Wu Yuxue even more.


    Bao Yu originally thought that she was more knowledgeable and had a lot more experience than the other party, but once she talked about it, she realized that although the other party was young, he had a lot of experience. Most of these characters were people that he had never heard of or heard of before, so he couldn''t help but feel amazed and exclaim in admiration.


    He ate until the moon was high in the sky before he bade his farewells. The two of them agreed on a date for the reunion. Then, Bao reluctantly left.


    After Wu Yuxue sent away her bag, she stood in the yard and looked at the moon in the sky. She felt her stomach burning as her entire body was dry, and she felt a little strange in her heart. Although he rarely drank alcohol, but when his internal energy reached a certain level, he could still drink a thousand cups without getting drunk. He went back to his room and cleaned up the messy cups and plates scattered on the table. It was too late at night for him to bother the shop, so after cleaning up, he turned out the lights and covered the door, but he could not find the moonlight outside. He simply sat cross-legged on the bed with the windows half open, letting a gust of cold wind blow on his face.


    However, he didn''t know that it was another unusual matter.


    Normally, with Wu Yuxue''s power, she could immediately protect her dantian and protect her vital energy.


    There was something wrong with the situation today. After cultivating, he didn''t feel relaxed, but his whole body felt hot. His lower abdomen felt like it was on fire. In an instant, he was covered in sweat.


    Wu Yuxue was able to remain calm without any prior warning because of the ferocity of his arrival. However, the more he appeared, the hotter his stomach became, but it was only a fever at first, but it turned into pain later on. It was as if his internal organs were placed in a wok and boiled in a great fire, causing Wu Yuxue''s intestines to break and the sound of his cold sweat could be heard.


    He wanted to stand up and run, but who knew that he would feel his legs go numb as soon as he started to turn around.


    The shock scared Wu Yu Xue out of her wits. Thinking about the fact that her luggage contained her sect''s "driving the wind and dispersing the wind", it worked the most. In her desperation, she decided not to think too much and went to get it.


    Gritting his teeth, enduring the indescribable pain all over, he used only his hands'' strength to slowly climb down from the bed.


    It took him a long time to find the leather bag he usually carried with him. He took out the small bottle of "Driving the Wind Dispersing" and opened it with trembling hands. He swallowed one and felt dizzy. It was a slender and fair woman''s jade hand.


    The hand was moving lightly on Wu Yuxue''s face. The sharp fingertip slid gently past his hair, smoothing the strands of hair that were drenched in sweat to the back of his ears. Then the rather masculine face appeared.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, he had finally recovered his original appearance.


    His face was long covered in sweat. There was a patch of mud on the left side and a green on the right side. This was the result of him accidentally falling and injuring himself when he was unconscious.


    When she read up to here, she slightly wrinkled her brow, shook her head, and let out a soft sigh ¡­


    "Seriously, he''s not young anymore, and can''t even take care of himself. It makes people''s hearts ache just by looking at it. "


    The girl was thinking this, but she didn''t say anything.

 C58

    Next, he removed the silk from the left fork in the waistcoat, shook it open, and gently wiped it for him.


    Wiping and wiping, gradually, his face became more and more refreshing.


    That small bruise, for him also carefully rubbed some of the "golden oil" specially for the treatment of injuries.


    As a result, not long after, the small bruise disappeared.


    A trace of a smile finally appeared on Lady Han''s beautiful face.


    From the first half of the night until now, the sky had already turned slightly transparent. For such a long period of time, she had always been standing in front of him, regulating his Qi, regulating his blood, fixing his acupoints and following his meridians. Finally, she slowly infused the Boundless Divine Energy that he had cultivated into his meridians, until it connected with his vital energy.


    This series of rescue measures could be said to be easy. It wasn''t because of Han Li''s internal skill, but rather the fact that he was proficient in medicine. If it was another person, or someone lacking both, it would be extremely difficult for them to work.


    Wu Yuxue must be very tired. The pain was gone, and her meridians were open. She could not help but fall asleep.


    She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t let it go. After all, she had to wait until he woke up and asked him what was going on, to give him a good warning so that he wouldn''t have to do it again, which would be troublesome.


    Just like that, she patiently endured time and time again.


    A shadow flashed outside the window. It was the fourth year and he said, "Auntie ¡­" Is the girl inside? "


    Miss Han snorted and said, "Of course you are. Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "I... "I''m attending to the young lady ¡­" The senior said.


    "There''s no need for you here, you can leave!" Miss Han said.


    "This... "Miss, are you ¡­" The senior said.


    Before he could finish his words, the only sound that could be heard was "Hu La!" The door opened and Miss Feng appeared.


    Four years old, it was like her tongue had left her as she stared blankly for a moment before quickly taking a step back.


    Having waited on his master for a long time, of course he knew his master''s temper. Once it flared up, it would be extremely impressive. He was so frightened that his face changed color and his eyes rolled around on his master''s body.


    "What do you think I am doing?" Miss Han placed a hand on her waist. "What can I do?" Say it! "


    "I... "This one is only doing this for the girl, I''m afraid ¡­" The senior said.


    "What are you afraid of?" Miss Han asked angrily.


    "Afraid ¡­" "You''ve suffered from someone else''s hands." The senior said.


    "I... I really want to kill you. " Lady Han looked back, utterly exasperated. Fortunately, Wu Yuxue was still sleeping soundly, so she didn''t feel any anger at all.


    "In the future, if you dare to interfere in my matters again, look, I''m going to ¡­" Miss Han gritted her teeth.


    Aunt ¡­" "Young lady ¡­" The fourth grandpa said with some difficulty, "The grandpa will take care of you ¡­" Say if the girl has any slip up... To peel small... My man Piza... "To tie lanterns.


    "Hmph. So you''re afraid?" Miss Han said angrily.


    As she spoke, Miss Han took a step forward and asked sternly, "I''ll skin you now. Are you afraid?"


    As soon as she said that, she reached out with her hand and grabbed at her son''s face. The child was so frightened that her body trembled. She could not dodge at all and was grabbed tightly.


    "Miss ¡­" Spare me ¡­ I won''t dare to do it again. " The fourth year begged.


    This grab was truly merciless. His sharp fingers immediately pierced into Big Four''s chest, causing him to cry out in pain. However, he had already been gently lifted up by Miss Han.


    "Miss, have mercy ¡­" The fourth year''s son said with a tremble.


    Only then did he realize that the other party was really going to make a move. He wasn''t joking around, and even his voice was trembling.


    "Humph!" Lady Han''s eyes were wide open as she coldly said, "I''ve told you quite a few times. Next time, if you dare to secretly follow me and interfere with my business, I''ll really take your life ¡­" This time, I let you get lucky. Get the hell back. "


    As soon as he said that, he flipped his hand and threw it outwards. The sound of wind rustling could be heard as the huge body of Da Si''er was thrown over thirty meters into the air before falling down head first onto the ground.


    If this head really fell on the ground, then even if he had practiced the Iron Head Art, he probably wouldn''t be able to survive.


    At this critical moment, he suddenly felt his stomach and back turn upside down in the air. It was only then that he realized he was on top of his head and his feet were on the ground. "Plop!" He fell to the ground and sat on his "butt squat." He grimaced in pain, and didn''t dare to stay here for another moment longer. He got up and kowtowed to Miss Han before limping out.


    Only then did Miss Han turn back to her room, closing the door behind her. She turned around and was surprised to find that Wu Yuxue had already woken up. She was sitting by herself, sizing her up with a strange gaze.


    "Ah ¡ª" Lady Han cried out and said with a smile, "You''re awake?" Why is there no sound at all? "


    Since Wu Yuxue had been awake for a while, she had already thought this matter through. She had made love to him for no reason. This was the second time, so she felt ashamed.


    "Thank you," he said haltingly. "You saved me again."


    "What the hell is going on?" Miss Han sized him up and said, "You probably drank some alcohol, right?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and said, "Can''t you drink it?"


    Miss Han snorted and raised her slender eyebrows. "If I hadn''t come at the right time, your life might not have been saved."


    Wu Yuxue recalled the future and could not help but be secretly shocked by the truth in her words.


    Miss Han said, "You should blame me for forgetting to tell you." Even though your cultivation is profound and you''ve borrowed the medicinal strength of the Life Continuing Gold Pill that you consumed last time to control the poison in your Qi Hai acupoint and temporarily stop it from working. However, if one drank wine, even if it was just a tiny bit, it would still be difficult to control. You must remember this. "


    Wu Yuxue sighed softly and said, "I forgot about that. I''m really ashamed to have to ask you to help me out ¡­"


    "There is no need to be courteous ¡­" Lady Han smiled slightly and said, "No matter what, it''s all because of your superb internal energy. If it was another person, I''m afraid there''d be no hope for you this time. You''d be destined to have a happy ending if you survived a great ordeal."


    Wu Yuxue asked again, "What about you?"


    "Me?" Lady Han smiled and said, "I''ll always be the same."


    "What''s the old?"


    Lady Han smiled and said, "Your question is correct. One day, one hundred days, one thousand days. It''s all the same. It''s exactly the same as before."


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "So that''s how it is. I think you have a lot to learn."


    "No," Miss Han shook her head. "I am not."


    "Maybe I shouldn''t ask too much," Wu Yuxue said.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m just curious about you." Wu Yuxue finally could not hold it in and asked, "Lady Ji left the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain and came all the way here. Is she just here for sightseeing?"


    Lady Han lowered her head and smiled. She blinked her eyes and said, "Have I ever said the words'' sightseeing ''?"


    Wu Yuxue realized that there was something wrong with her words and smiled to cover her embarrassment.


    "Then why?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "You really don''t know?"


    "If the lady didn''t say anything, how would I know?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Then it''s better if you''re confused."


    Pausing for a moment, she turned around and sat down. She stared at Wu Yu Xue with a slight smile on her face, before raising her hand and resting it on her chin. She then looked at Wu Yu Xue charmingly.


    "Since you already know my origin, you should naturally know the rules of Snow Mountain''s Golden Phoenix Hall. My mission this time cannot be revealed to anyone. I''ll have to ask for your forgiveness for this. "


    Wu Yuxue replied, "That''s fine. I know you won''t easily reveal it, but ¡ª"


    "But what?"


    "I mean ¡­" Wu Yuxue said slowly, "I should have guessed it even if you hadn''t said it."


    Lady Han smiled and raised her eyebrows, implying: Is that so?


    "I believe that the young lady came out this time on the orders of mister Feng Qi, and is greatly interested in the meaning of the profundity of the matter. "But?"


    Lady Han smiled but did not comment.


    Wu Yuxue looked at her with bright eyes and said, "As far as I know, your esteemed father, Feng Qi, already had the intention of dominating the martial arts world. In fact, during the ''Great Heaven and Earth Assembly'' twenty years ago, he had already expressed his ambition to rule the world."


    Miss Han''s bright eyes darted around him and she snorted, half laughing and half displeased. "I couldn''t tell. You know quite a lot. How old are you? Do you even know what happened twenty years ago?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "This has nothing to do with age. Moreover, not only do I know that your father had hosted this gathering, I know the details very well."


    "Let me gain some experience," Lady Han said.


    "As far as I know, your father originally wanted to be the champion at that grand meeting, but I never expected that due to one of Senior Wu Lin''s interference, the gathering broke down midway and did not succeed. That was a great disappointment to your father. " Wu Yuxue said.


    "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Miss Han thought of something and nodded slightly. "It seems that your father must have told you this ¡­" Do you know the great name of the person who messed up Senior Wu Lin? "


    Wu Yuxue snorted and said, "Senior, you''re the famous senior elder of the Dian Cang Sect, Piao Ping. It''s unlikely that you''ve never heard of this person, right?"


    Lady Han was slightly startled. If Wu Yuxue didn''t mention it now, she would still be in the dark. Her father didn''t seem to like mentioning this matter, so she didn''t dare to ask. It had always been a mystery in her heart. Now that she was mentioned by Wu Yuxue, she finally understood.


    "I know." Miss Han absent-mindedly pondered over something, and slowly said, "This Senior Ren seems to already be dead?" "Of course he died. He died a long time ago."


    "Why?"


    "Good question." Wu Yuxue said, "Does Miss really not know?"


    "Of course, why else would I ask you?"


    Her expression was one of sincerity. It was obvious that she did not know about this.


    Wu Yuxue was slightly startled, but he immediately understood what was going on. He thought to himself: ''It''s because mister Feng Qi was too shrewd and lacking in loyalty, naturally, he did not want his daughter to know about it.'' Hmph hmph, if you want people to not know, then do nothing but themselves, how can he cover the sky with one hand?


    Wu Yuxue sneered and said, "Since your father doesn''t want you to know, there''s no need for you to ask."


    Miss Han said, "I still have to ask, you said ¡ª"


    Wu Yuxue snorted and said, "Then, let me tell you, Ren Piao Ping was killed by your father."


    Lady Han blanked out for a moment before smiling. "This is nothing. To test who among the famous figures in the martial arts world has never killed anyone, including you and me, who can be an exception?"


    "It''s not the same." Wu Yuxue''s bright eyes stared straight at her as she said, "Back then, your father killed all of Senior Ren''s family members. His methods were too vicious and extraordinary."


    Miss Han said, "We are willing to listen to the details."


    Wu Yuxue smiled coldly and said, "If what I''ve heard is true, then your father will find a place in the Cang Mountains and make an appointment with Senior Ren for three battles. Senior Ren will win one battle against one, but your father will not accept that. We will compete again in two years."


    "That''s right, my father''s temper is as such ¡­" Lady Feng smiled. "If he wants to win against a person, he must make that person admire him from the bottom of his heart. What about after that?"


    Wu Yuxue snorted and continued, "Two years later, your father went to Dian Cang and discovered that Elder Ren was not there."


    "Didn''t they make an appointment?"


    "Not really." Wu Yuxue said, "It''s only because senior Ren''s intuition was no match for your father and he knew that your father would not let go, so he avoided you for the sake of his life. He thought that with this, it would be one thing to admit that he was no match for your esteemed self, but who would have thought that in his fury, your father would kill all twelve of Senior Ren''s disciples without a word, not sparing even a single child. "


    There was no trace of a smile on Miss Han''s face.


    "And then?"


    "After Senior Ren returned home, he witnessed the destruction of his clan and felt so much pain that he wished he was dead. However, your father still let him go, and left behind a letter. If you ask him out later, you must have an upper hand with him." Wu Yuxue said.


    Miss Han looked at him and intentionally put on a smiling face.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Senior Ren couldn''t bear it any longer and went to the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain to find your father on the day that your father agreed upon."


    "In other words, he came here to seek his own death."


    Miss Han''s charming eyes slanted slightly to the side as she sized him up. She didn''t pay much attention to such a tragic and heinous murder, hoping to pass it on lightly.


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "It''s fine if your father really killed him. Don''t you know anything about this?"


    Lady Han smiled and then lowered her head, her long hair hanging down before she tilted it back. Swoosh! Swoosh! The clouds scattered as well. She raised her delicate wrist and gently tucked it behind her neck.


    This posture was truly intoxicating. Bright eyes, white teeth, snow-white muscles, and jade-like hair, set off a camel-like red face, and a hazy gaze that seemed to be filled with love, exuding a strong sense of youth.

 C59

    She was smiling while looking at him with a frown. She clearly didn''t want Wu Yu Xue to continue talking, but Wu Yu Xue ignored her and looked away.


    Somehow, his face reddened.


    When he came into contact with her again, unexpectedly, Miss Feng had already appeared beside him, standing right in front of him.


    "What''s going on? Is there anything else?" As she spoke, she gently lifted her hand and placed it on Wu Yuxue''s hair. Her slender fingers fiddled with his thick black hair.


    "You?"


    As if she had been struck by lightning, Wu Yuxue suddenly raised her head.


    Lady Han was startled and abruptly retracted her hand. She crossed her arms and was about to smile shyly.


    When their eyes met, Wu Yuxue was finally unable to do anything and lowered her head.


    "Alright, if you really want to say it, then feel comfortable. Just say it!" Miss Han smiled charmingly and said, "I''m listening."


    Wu Yuxue lifted her head and once again came into contact with the seemingly affectionate pair of eyes. She could not help but shake with fear as she secretly thought bad about it. She then turned her body to the side, but felt a warm current rushing towards her. He had never experienced such feelings before, and it took him a while to calm down.


    "Eh, why aren''t you saying anything else?"


    Lady Han raised her eyebrows and said, "Earlier, you said that Ren Yuping went to Seven Fingers Snow Mountain to seek revenge on my father. What happened to them after that?"


    Wu Yuxue had told these rumors in order to test his reaction and to ascertain his movements and conscience. However, she hadn''t expected him to be so absent-minded, so she kept it to herself and kept it a secret as if she had said too much.


    Miss Han''s charming eyes were still on him.


    Wu Yuxue could only answer truthfully.


    "Senior Ren found your father at the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain and was in pain. Only when the two fought did this senior realize that there were many spectators at the back of the hall. It is clear that your father has made some arrangements beforehand to subdue any senior before the crowd and shake the masses. " Wu Yuxue said.


    Lady Han smiled and said, "You make it sound as if you saw it with your own eyes."


    "Even though I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but after this part, the words that came out from the mouths of the other two were definitely not empty words." Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and said, "This is a story from many years ago. You should just listen to it ¡­"


    Miss Han nodded and said, "Then let''s put it this way! "And then?"


    Wu Yuxue said: "Senior Ren is finally unable to defeat your father, Xue Shan''s ultimate technique. He was defeated by your father, ''Snow Flower Divine Technique''."


    Miss Han sighed! He sighed and said, "In that case, he will definitely not live."


    Wu Yuxue sneered, "That''s what makes your father smart."


    He did not say "despicable" but "smart", obviously leaving some face for the person in front of him.


    Miss Han smiled but didn''t say anything. She blinked her eyes, as if she was talking about what would happen next?


    "In front of so many famous martial artists, your father, Snowflake''s Palm, had defeated Senior Ren''s iron core skill. He was not humiliated, but was courteous and courteous." Wu Yuxue said.


    Miss Han suddenly interjected, "Is that so? My father isn''t like that?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "That''s right, that''s exactly what your father is capable of. Unfortunately for Senior Ren, he had no choice but to kill himself on the spot. It''s a hundred times over. He died miserably."


    Lady Han closed her eyes and waited for her heart to calm down before looking at Wu Yuxue and saying, "Thank you for telling me this ¡­" That''s what I''ve always wanted to know, and now I know. However, I don''t really understand why you suddenly told me about this matter. "


    Wu Yuxue said, "From the past, it can be seen that your father already had the ambition to ask about the Central Plains."


    "You''re right again." Miss Han said, "Who doesn''t have the heart to be strong enough to win?" I''m afraid you are no exception. "


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "You''re right. Everyone has a strong heart. However, each person''s methods and style are very different in order to achieve their goals."


    Lady Han smiled and said, "This is only the same road. "Alright, do you still want to continue?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "So, from what I can gather, this time the lady personally came here because she wanted to lead the Central Plains. Maybe she is doing this for your father, but I don''t know if she is?"


    Lady Han smiled faintly and said, "If I say no, you may not believe me. But if you are, what about you? So it''s better if I don''t say anything. "


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "That''s it. I really hope that ¡­" Shaking his head, he felt that something was amiss and decided not to continue.


    Miss Han nodded and said, "I know what you wish. Let''s go our separate ways." Besides, I advise you to leave my business alone. It''s not for me, it''s for your own good, you understand? "


    She still wore her beautiful smile, but Wu Yuxue could already feel a trace of an eerie chill.


    In an instant, Miss Han''s gaze was like two sharp blades as she looked straight at his mother, causing him to suddenly feel a fierce killing intent.


    For experts like them who had reached the pinnacle of both inner and outer strength, the subtlety of what they felt was often inconceivable.


    Wu Yuxue was shocked and could not help but develop a sense of hostility.


    Naturally, it is not only action that can show hostility. A look, or the reaction of an inner consciousness, can make his sensitive enemy feel it.


    As their four eyes met, Lady Han couldn''t help but laugh.


    "No, we are friends, we can''t fall out ¡­" Besides, we have no enmity between us. "


    As Miss Han spoke, she lowered her head and gave a "card" laugh. Once again, she looked at Wu Yuxue and said, "Isn''t it so? Eh? What are you thinking about? "


    Wu Yuxue said hesitantly, "I was thinking about the same question as you ¡­ I wonder if one day we will be enemies, you saved me... Wouldn''t it be a pity if the heavens arranged for us to become enemies again? "


    "I won''t ¡­" Miss Han shook her head. "Unless it''s you. Hmph, do you think you would? We don''t have a reason to be enemies, unless you are deliberately going against me. Will you? "


    "Can you?" It also seemed to come from a gentle woman''s lips, which were very different from the cold words she had spoken a moment ago, thus showing her extremely pleasant side.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Of course I hope not... Well, we don''t have to go on about it. One thing you might be interested in. Does the girl know that Golden-winged Zi is coming again? "


    Miss Han smiled slightly and said, "You know about it too?"


    This meant that she already knew.


    "I''ve seen him." Wu Yuxue said hesitantly, "We will meet again."


    "What''s going on?"


    Miss Han couldn''t help but be taken aback. "You''ve met again?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said dejectedly, "I could have killed him easily this time. To think that I could be ruthless enough to get rid of him in this world."


    Lady Han frowned and said, "Just what''s going on here?"


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly and said, "I know he has great martial prowess, but the last time I lost to him in the Mai family, I couldn''t accept it. I have to see him again before I can do my best."


    Thus, he told her about his encounter with Long Jiang with the golden chicken in the abandoned castle yesterday. Lady Han was indeed quite surprised.


    After Wu Yuxue finished talking, she sighed and said, "You are the biggest fool in the world ¡­" for no reason at all. "


    Wu Yuxue said coldly, "Could it be that you think I should help him while he''s drunk ¡­"


    Miss Han shook her head and said, "Then it''s up to you. Your opinions are different." You can also catch him and hold him down as easily as he did you with the black finger of evil. In short, he will have to listen to you as soon as he comes. However, now ¡­ But you have lost this opportunity for nothing ¡­ "


    Wu Yu Xue laughed: "I may be really stupid, but I would never want to be in danger. If we do that, I''m afraid we won''t be able to rest in peace. "


    "So, you have to be controlled by him." Lady Han raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "I''m just different from you. I don''t care what tricks I use against people. If I knew you were a vile character, of course I wouldn''t use a gentleman''s method to deal with you."


    Guan Xueyu shook his head and said with a sigh, "A man has things to do, but not things to do. Although Long Jiang is vicious and merciless, he can''t be called a villain. Otherwise, none of the people from the Mai family would have survived that day. "


    Miss Han smiled. "Do you really think so? I saw that he had an ulterior motive. If you fall into his hands again, I''m afraid your chances of survival are slim, believe it or not. Have you set a date to meet with him again? "


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Miss Han was startled and asked, "When?"


    Wu Yuxue had almost said that it was the next day and held back her words. She shook her head and said, "We are almost there."


    He was afraid that if he spoke out, Han Yunxi would interfere out of righteous indignation. He was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to fight her.


    Miss Han''s bright eyes swept over him and asked, "Why? I don''t understand why you still want to go... Don''t you know that he is venomous? What if you lose? "


    Wu Yuxue smiled and nodded, "It''s very likely that I died here."


    "You think it''s just possible?" Lady Han said, "If you lose, you will die. He has already spared you once and he will not show you any mercy this time."


    "I won''t let him go either. This match will depend on our lives." Wu Yuxue said.


    As he spoke to here, his eyes suddenly shone with a strange light, showing his stubbornness and his competitive spirit.


    Miss Han originally wanted to say something, but when her eyes met his, her heart stirred.


    She was not unfamiliar with this kind of gaze. In her impression, all the powerful warriors in the martial arts category all had this kind of expression in their eyes. Her father was no exception, golden chicken was no exception, and this kind of people all had the same habit ¡ª the personality of never admitting defeat.


    Naturally, if there is such a personality lurking in a person''s nature, it is difficult for you to take advantage of it in the face of a life or death choice.


    Miss Han smiled faintly, her smile more or less forlorn. She knew that it would be futile to try to stop her now.


    "So you''ve decided to go?" Miss Han said.


    Wu Yuxue nodded slightly. To his surprise, Miss Han''s beautiful eyes were filled with deep feelings for him. This was something he had never noticed before. He unconsciously felt his heart move as he immediately shifted his gaze away.


    "In that case, I don''t need to say anything more."


    After saying that, she slowly stood up and nodded at Wu Yuxue, saying, "I''m leaving ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue stood up and said, "Thank you. I won''t be sending you off then."


    The girl had already walked to the door. After listening for a while, she looked back and said, "I will come see you again tomorrow night. I have a dual wielding technique and would like to consult with you face to face."


    Wu Yuxue said with a smile, "The Snow Mountain Sword Art is unparalleled in the world. I''m afraid I can''t use it."


    Lady Han smiled and said, "If it''s as you say, then it''s good. We''ll meet again tomorrow night."


    These two sentences seemed to contain a deeper meaning, but Wu Yuxue was unable to see through it.


    At this moment, when he thought of his date with Long Jiang tomorrow afternoon, he only thought of that brutal scene with someone.


    The afternoon sun was exceptionally bright. In this early winter season, it gave off a warm feeling.


    When Wu Yuxue stepped onto the mountain path, she saw wild chrysanthemums greeting her with a smile, and wild lilies were filled with fragrance. Along the way, most of them were filled with the chill of autumn. In this place, however, one could not see through the underworld. It was as if one was standing on a painting screen.


    A hundred feet forward, to a ridge of wild bamboo in front of, swept up a partridge, grayish-brown wings gently ascend, rise.


    Under the bright sun, it shone with light. It was a wonderful natural scenery, a wonderful arrangement.


    However, to Wu Yuxue, all these beautiful sights were but empty air. She had never seen them before.


    Looking up at the blue sky, he let out a long sigh, unconsciously gripping the sword with his right hand.


    "Long Jiang, Long Jiang. Today, I will use this sword to stab into your chest. Otherwise, please kill me."


    As he spoke to himself, his blood started to boil.


    "Wang Tong, Wang Tong, I beg of you to bless me with your Yin Spirit. I will not lose this battle!"


    When he thought of Wang Tong''s face before his death, the piles of corpses piled up like mountains in the Mai family, he couldn''t help but become even more excited. He wished that he could step into the ancient castle right in front of him and start a deathmatch with Long Jiang.


    However, this was an urgent matter.


    As the saying goes, the state of mind is at peace and quiet. The best way to achieve sword arts is through "comfort". A person with a restless mind and a restless mood would never be able to master a mastery of sword arts.


    Wu Yuxue was well aware of this fact. He had purposely come here early to do some meditation and calming work. After that, he climbed up the mountain and arrived at the ruins of the ancient castle.

 C60

    The courtyard that was cold and desolate was too desolate.


    The wind blew, and Fallen Leaf Xiao Xiao appeared.


    Wu Yuxue arrived at the front of the castle. She saw the servant who passed by Long Jiang parked under a big tree all day long. When he saw Wu Yuxue, a sinister smile immediately appeared on his thin face.


    Mister Wu, you really are quite trusting. I''ve said that you''ll come today, and our master has been waiting for you for quite some time ¡­


    "It''s a waste of time, it''s a waste of time. I''m in charge of everything. Please lead the way!"


    Wu Yuxue, who had previously experienced it at the Mai family, had to show some respect to the servants when meeting them. She did not want this servant to look at them through the crack of the door and flatten them out.


    Therefore, when Wu Yu Xue stepped closer, a cold sword qi came out from the slit of the sword box and attacked the whole sky. The latter obviously shivered and took a step back.


    "Mr. Wu, what are you doing?"


    There was confusion and confusion on his face, but his heart was filled with confusion. He would never have thought that Wu Haoyu would attack him. Of course, if he really did attack him, then he really wouldn''t be able to escape.


    How could he have shown such respect to Wu Yuxue if it wasn''t because he was deeply impressed by her? Now that he was hit by her cold sword qi, it made him feel like a disaster was about to befall him. He was truly shocked.


    Wu Yuxue naturally had no intention to harm this servant of hers. However, he had heard a lot about this master and servant, and feared that they would fall into his trap without him noticing, so he came up with a sword qi to suppress him. This was to demonstrate his abilities, and also to warn him not to think too much, otherwise, he would not be able to ruthlessly kill him.


    Ever since the incident with the Mai family, Quan Tianyu only found out that apart from his master, the golden chicken was too old to have too many strong hands. He was also deeply afraid of this Mr. Wu and Lady Han, so how could he dare to act smart and make a fool of himself?


    He had thought that Wu Yuxue would suddenly attack him, but she realized that he was just worrying too much.


    Wu Yuxue''s hand was tightly gripping the sword. She did not have any intention of pulling it out, as it was obviously meant to deter others.


    Quan Tian watched him shrug his shoulders and spread out his hands, indicating that he had no intention of violating Lin Sanjiu''s orders. He then obediently turned around and led the way.


    The two of them, one in front of the other, proceeded up the mountain path.


    The wind was howling through the treetops, and the castle was right in front of them.


    Wu Yu Xue followed Quan Tian and arrived at the front of the castle.


    Quan Tian shook his body and said, "My master is in the front hall. Mr Wu, please go in yourself."


    Wu Yuxue nodded in agreement.


    Quan Tian took a step back, bent down and bowed towards the sky, then his lips moved, making a weird sound. He then bowed again and left.


    Although Wu Yuxue couldn''t hear what he was saying, she didn''t care that he was sending a message to Long Jiang.


    He had been to this place before, so it could be said that he was familiar with this place.


    He went to the main hall, but it was only a stone''s throw away, and he stepped forward, expecting the river dragon to still be waiting in front of the hall.


    This Ancient Protector city took up a large amount of space. Although it was damaged in many places and was practically in ruins, it was unable to conceal its imposing manner.


    Wu Yuxue stepped into the front of a pass, which meant she saw the straight, wide corridor stretching out in front of her.


    Wu Yuxue took a step forward and heard a sneer in her ear. Immediately after, a person spoke with an ice-cold voice: "But friend Wu? "Welcome, welcome!"


    It was the accent of the old man.


    The voice was clearly coming from right in front of his eyes, but he couldn''t pinpoint where it came from.


    Wu Yuxue stopped and clasped her fists, saying: "I am here to pay you a visit, please allow me to see you."


    Jiang Long gave a hearty laugh and said, "I''m not losing a person of my word. I said I''d come today and have been waiting for a long time. Please come in by yourself!"


    His voice was sonorous and powerful. It sounded like it came from the heavens, but it also sounded like it was spreading in all directions. Just from these words alone, one could tell that the other party''s cultivation was extremely high.


    He seemed to be testing Wu Yuxue''s hearing ability, so he intentionally spread his voice in all directions.


    Wu Yuxue was somewhat lost in thought, and made up her mind. She responded with a "Yes." Then, after sizing up the area, she walked down the left side of the hall, ignoring the fact that the hallway in front of her was too long.


    After hearing Jiang Long''s voice, he coldly snorted and said: "You''ve guessed correctly. There are always three paths ahead of us, and each path has its own destination. Why do you need to follow me around? I would advise you to walk a different path. "


    Wu Yuxue ignored him and continued to move forward. After a few dozen steps, he saw a large clump of wild bamboo growing in front of him. The bamboo branches extended and formed a barrier.


    As soon as he took a step inside, he felt a surge of energy rushing towards him. He couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Then he heard Jiang Long say with a sneer: "There is a path to heaven, but you will not go, there is no door to hell. "Wu Yuxue, you could have lived for a while, but you decided to give it to me yourself. You can''t blame me for being ruthless."


    As the sound of his voice stopped, "Hualala!" After a while, the sound of bamboo leaves rustling could be heard. It seemed as if a strong wind was blowing through the bamboo leaves, creating a large gap. It was obvious that it had been forced open by the fierce wind.


    Of course, this period of time, the wind was not the real wind, but came from that person''s abundant and wonderful inner strength.


    Wu Yuxue''s clothes fluttered under her lead.


    However, he was already prepared. His body that was standing upright on the ground was like a steel stake that had been smashed into the ground, and he didn''t move in the slightest.


    Soon after, the wind in front of him calmed down, and their four eyes met.


    In front of him was a small bamboo forest, and across the river, sitting upright on a chair. In front of him was a small bamboo forest, and in addition to a cup of tea, there was also an ancient and elegant long sword.


    As he had said, Jiang Long had been waiting for him here for a long time.


    He was dressed in a snow-white satin robe, and what stood out was the black bamboo embroidered on the robe. He was tall and handsome, giving off a feeling of transcendence.


    This Jiang Long purposely dressed himself up. His long hair returned to the back of his neck, and on it, there was a white silk handkerchief tied around it.


    Wu Yuxue had already tasted his power, so she had no choice but to be on guard against him. Hence, she decided to stay far away.


    When enemies meet, their eyes will turn red.


    Wu Yuxue didn''t say a word. She held her sword tightly with her right hand as she stared at her opponent without blinking. In the face of a great enemy, he naturally knew that as long as he was even the slightest bit careless, he could give the enemy an opportunity. If he were to make a mistake this time, his life would be in danger.


    Dragon Crossing remained unperturbed, and though his heart raged with anger, his appearance was not remarkable.


    "Did you come that day?" Cross River Dragon said.


    "Not bad, I''ve been here before." Wu Yuxue said.


    "I''m drunk." "This is the first time in my life that I''ve gotten drunk."


    As he spoke, he shook his head and sighed in regret.


    Wu Yuxue looked at him with a cold smile but didn''t say anything.


    "You know why?" He then asked, "With our martial arts and martial arts skills, how could we be drunk?"


    "But, you''re really drunk." Wu Yuxue said slowly, "Although the wine you''ve drunk has been strong and strong for hundreds of years, you''ve never expected it. Isn''t it a mistake?"


    Jiang Long nodded his head and said, "That''s true."


    Then, he smiled, "It''s rare for you to get drunk a few times. It''s probably a good thing to get drunk and get rid of all your worries."


    "It''s just that you''re drunk at the wrong time."


    "Why?" Cross River Dragon said.


    "Because I came to your side just at that time, and I also saw how you lost your composure after getting drunk. I could have killed you with ease that day. "


    "But you didn''t." "That would be showing mercy and not taking advantage of you." Wu Yuxue said.


    "A man who looks down on others is not a man of his word." "You have lost your only chance to kill me. You will never see it again."


    He then coldly smiled and continued, "Even to the extent that it is very difficult for you to escape today, do you believe me?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "It''s very possible. As for whether it''s true or not, we''ll have to compete first."


    "It''s not necessary." Long Jiang stretched out two slender fingers and pointed at the sword in front of him: "This sword of mine was bestowed by my former teacher, ''Wild Ginseng King'', its name is'' Long Root ''. In the past, in my previous master''s hands, I have only used it seven times and have never lost before.


    "The first time." He closed his eyes and said, "In Jinsha River, his opponent is'' Changchun Son ''Qiu Chi, who has won a hundred battles. Have you heard of him?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded calmly. Since the other party didn''t seem to be in a hurry, there was no need to be hasty about it.


    "Very good!" Jiang Long replied, "Then of course you know that he''s a first-rate expert in the path of the sword, but in the end ¡­" Smiling, he continued, "Unfortunately, he lost."


    At this moment, his eyes were wide open, and killing intent was faintly discernible in his eyes. He said, "He died under my long sword."


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "Ah, this is unfortunate. How unfortunate."


    Jiang Long sneered and said: "Jiang Nan Qi and Mao Yi Shan, is the second person to compete with me in sword arts. You should know that Mao had once boasted about his family''s'' Great Master ''sword technique. He was peerless in the world, but he lost in the end and died under my sword as well. "


    Wu Yuxue sighed lightly and nodded. "I can see that your swordsmanship is superb. What does the two people you mentioned have to do with the fight between us today?"


    "Of course." "This is to tell you that my famous sword has a glorious history of immortality, and has never been defeated. This time will not be an exception. "


    As he said this, he slowly stood up from his seat. As he bent his body to stand up, he had already grasped the ancient "Longroot" sword that was placed on the short table.


    This posture was extremely subtle. Almost at the same time, one of his toes had already sent the short man who had placed the sword first into the air.


    Huff!" With a sound, a gust of wind flew up into the sky, bringing with it the dwarf. It spun rapidly in the air like a whirlwind, but when it landed on the ground, it seemed as light as a feather. Surprisingly, there were a few cups that were nailed to the table. Not only did they not fall off, there was not even a splash of tea.


    Wu Yu Xue was able to save so much energy. If she didn''t have an exquisite inner force skill, coupled with the Transmutation Unity Qi skill, it would be extremely difficult to use.


    It was amazing that Jiang Long could use the two powers together so well while he was flying.


    Once the battle started, there would be no room for peace.


    The golden chicken was over the age of a river dragon. He held a long sword in his hand, and his eyes were shining brightly. At this moment, his face was full of killing intent.


    "Wu Yuxue, draw your sword!"


    Wu Yuxue felt a little strange. The other party had suddenly changed her name to a more courteous one, which meant that this was not a good omen. Just by looking at the killing intent on his face, she could tell how much he hated her.


    Wu Yuxue pressed her hand on the hilt of the sword and slowly pulled it out of the box.


    This sword was inherited from a family in the Swallow School. Its name was'' Green Mulberry '', and it was also one of Yu Nai''s famous swords. It was in no way inferior to his opponent''s'' Long Root ''.


    As the saying goes, a beauty with a red dress, a martyr with a treasured sword, what rank one should be, and what rank sword one should use seemed to be a law of steel.


    An ordinary person who used a common martial skill was definitely not worthy of a good sword. If he was strong enough, he would probably encounter some weird calamities.


    Therefore, you only need to look at the sword this person wore and you will know this person''s skill and even this person''s identity.


    As soon as Wu Yuxue''s Green Mulberry Sword was displayed, the knowledgeable Jiang Long immediately became vigilant. With his long eyebrows raised, he nodded and said, "This is ¡­" If my guess is not wrong, the sword that I am using is one of the seven famous swords in the world, the ''Green Mulberry Sword''. "


    Wu Yuxue could not help but admire the other party''s experience. After listening to him, he discreetly nodded his head, confirming that it was true.


    He hadn''t planned on letting the other party find out about his background. Now that the other party had recognized the sword in his hand, it would be extremely difficult for him to conceal the fact.


    Sure enough, right after, Jiang Long let out a resounding laugh.


    He held the sword in his hand and said as if suddenly enlightened: "In that case, the original owner of the sword is from Yan Qingfeng''s Swallow School. "My apologies, my apologies!"


    Wu Yuxue couldn''t deny it. She nodded and said, "I think you''ve already seen through it. Please enlighten me!"


    With that said, he gripped the sword with both hands and slowly stretched it forward. Only when the edge of the sword could no longer move forward did he slowly withdraw it. Suddenly, the tip of the sword rose, and it rose upwards.


    This was the unique starting point of the ''Swallow School''.


    "Alright!" After Long Jiang, he laughed loudly and said, "I have heard a lot about your sect''s Sect Leader, Yan Zhuoyun. He wanted me for a long time, but I didn''t get the chance to meet him. Enough of your rubbish, please bring the sword over! "

 C61

    His voice paused, his right hand shook slightly, and he held the long sword in its sheath in his hand.


    His sword was also known as the "Long Root", and was obviously longer than the regular sword. Even his hilt was always three feet five and six centimeters long, but it looked thin and narrow, no more than two fingers wide, and its luster was silver and white. It was like a mirror, and with a slight tremble, it was like a silver snake.


    With the River Dragon longsword in hand, he lightly shook his wrist, causing three sword flowers to erupt in the air. A large area of brilliance was emitted from the sword, causing people''s eyes to be dazzled.


    With his left hand gripping the sword technique, his chest expanded and the longsword in his right hand casually twisted to the right, opening the door on its own.


    Wu Yuxue had originally planned to use his fighting style to see through some tricks, but the other party was too meticulous and he couldn''t see through some of his tricks.


    Previously in the Mai family, both sides had used inner strength fighting techniques, but this time the situation was very different.


    However, the two swords were shining brightly. It was obvious that each of them had channeled their abundant internal energy into the swords. The cold and dense sword Qi slowly filled the area.


    The broken branches and leaves on the ground scattered under the power of the sword Qi.


    The sword Qis were like small steel needles that scattered in all directions. If his own strength was insufficient to block them, it would be difficult for him to retreat safely after just a dash.


    Fortunately, the adversaries on both sides were sword arts experts, first-rate inner force experts.


    This round of sword qi had only grown in strength. They were only trying to figure out the situation so that they could take advantage of it later on.


    Wu Yuxue moved her feet and made a slight arc to the left.


    The river dragon took a sudden step to the side. His movements were as fast as Wu Yuxue.


    Following this movement, Jiang Long pushed forward three steps in a row, the long sword in his hand firmly and slowly pushed forward.


    In the eyes of an outsider, this sword strike was nothing out of the ordinary. There was nothing amazing about it at all. Not only was it not astonishing enough, it was simply unfathomable.


    Because of such a slow sword force, it gave the impression that it could not injure or defend itself. If the enemy attacked with a swift sword, then how could they help? Aren''t you at a loss?


    However, this was not the case at all.


    This strike was truly extraordinary.


    As the sword was slowly pushed out, a large amount of sword light scattered in all directions like a cold ray of light.


    The Sword Qi gushed out from Jiang Long''s body like a cold mist. Then, Jiang Long thrust out his long sword towards Wu Yanxue.


    This is where the real power lies.


    If you were a wood person or a stone person, of course, you wouldn''t be able to understand it. However, as a human being, the feeling was different.


    The invisible sword Qi was like an invisible shackle, tightly pressing down on Wu Yu Xue from top to bottom. If he was only standing still, it would be difficult for him to feel it, and with just a slight movement, he would be able to feel the piercing cold Qi. If he continued to move, the sharp edge of the sword would slash out with the help of his senses, quickly making it difficult for him to move, and due to the delicacy of touching, every movement ahead was hard to guard against.


    Therefore, if you were unable to get a clear understanding of the situation and were unable to make a move, you would have already been restrained by the opponent''s swift and fierce sword moves. It was indeed extremely powerful.


    Wu Yuxue naturally understood, and thus kept her calm and motionless under the sword pressure.


    After that, he slowly pushed his internal energy towards the sword, and through the sword, it slowly spread outwards.


    Jiang Long nodded his head and said with a cold face: "The Yanmen Swordsmanship is indeed extraordinary. Hmph, why aren''t you releasing your sword over?"


    Wu Yuxue replied with a sneer but didn''t say anything.


    He knew that now was the critical moment. As long as he opened his mouth, the enemy would be able to take advantage of him and leak out his true power. With his own skill, he might not be able to win the fight, but why should he let the enemy have his way? He just didn''t want to give him an opportunity.


    The strong wind continued to howl as it swept across the bamboo shoots, scattering the fallen leaves on the ground.


    Under the light of the sky, the figure of a jade was formed.


    The two sides were still in a stalemate.


    The more powerful a swordsman was, the more difficult it would be to perform the first sword move.


    This sword was also the most dangerous. Amongst swordsmanship, the first sword attack was highly valued, and one could not be careless.


    It was precisely because of this that Wu Yu Xue and Jiang Long, who were standing in front of them, were so cautious that they didn''t want to take any action.


    However, as time passed, the timing of his actions became more and more urgent, as if he couldn''t drag it out any longer.


    Although Wu Yuxue had observed him for a long time, she was still unable to seize the opportunity to make a move.


    The river dragon was like a calm eagle.


    A Raging Eagle was flying in the sky, searching for prey on the ground. It was very patient and patient, but when it discovered prey on the ground, it would immediately attack without hesitation.


    The Jiang Long in front of him was exactly like this. When he struck out with his sword, he seemed so calm and cautious. The moment he struck out with his sword, his speed would be like the raging waves in a storm, unstoppable at any moment.


    Unknowingly, both sides had already changed their positions.


    Suddenly, Jiang Long raised the longsword in his hand. With a flash of silver light, it soared straight into the sky.


    Wu Yuxue was no longer hesitant. She grasped the sword in her hand and leapt up, slashing her Green Mulberry Sword at a slanted angle. This sword was like a lightning bolt in the sky, yet also like the tail of a godly dragon. The sword light swept out, chopping straight towards the dragon''s upper body.


    Grand Elder Jiu Jiang Long snorted. He flipped his body upside down and flew up into the air.


    Wu Yuxue''s previous strike was just a feint to lure the enemy. Her goal was to trigger the enemy''s thunderous attack, so that she could see the threshold to the next move. That was where her strength lay.


    The sight in front of his eyes was truly soul-stirring.


    Wu Yuxue''s sword was like lightning, and her body flashed across the river like the wind.


    Wu Yuxue''s sword light slashed three times in a certain arc and then whizzed away.


    Jiang Long''s body could actually chase up to Wu Yuxue''s sword force. One sword attack was like a three-degree fluctuation, the other man and his sword were almost twisted into a ball. It was only after Wu Yuxue had fully pulled out her sword force did he realize that her attack had missed.


    Under the setting sun, Jiang Long''s white robe started to shine with a blinding white light. His body looked so soft that it seemed boneless, and as Wu Yu Xue pulled on his sword, he fell down in a circle.


    Wu Yuxue was shocked when she missed.


    At this moment, the sudden arrival of the river crossing dragon was like a raging gale, unstoppable.


    It was like an iron ring that had suddenly rolled over. The dragon''s entire body was actually a circle that suddenly descended like a whirlwind. When it reached the side, it was already too late to dodge.


    A long arc flashed across the river as the human ball rolled.


    The sword seemed to shine brilliantly, and in an instant, it transformed into three sword shadows, slashing down towards Wu Yuxue with all its might.


    Wu Yuxue knew that she had failed in her first move, but she didn''t expect her opponent''s sword art to be so unpredictable.


    In this situation, he couldn''t evade or evade in time, so he could only choose the path of a hard contender.


    With a thought, the sword in his hand trembled, and he swung it outwards. With a "Clang Clang" sound, the swords clashed into each other, and Wu Yu Xuege slashed out with her sword, and then, using the force of the last shot, she quickly slashed to the left, and with a "Clang" sound, she slashed out to the right.


    When the two swords clashed, Wu Yuxue finally felt the opponent''s powerful arm force. However, it was not enough to cause trouble. A gloomy sword qi suddenly flashed and went straight to his left heart.


    Even with Wu Yuxue''s quick agility, she could not defend against the last sword attack. She was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    In a moment of crisis, he suddenly thought of the lifesaving move of the Swallow School''s ultimate skill ¡ª "Seventy-two Hands Swallow Flying" ¡ª "Swallow up Autumn Wave". In a split-second of urgency, he suddenly struck out with his left palm, aiming to press it onto the incoming longsword.


    This move was obviously out of Jiang Long''s expectation and he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    The moment the two swords made contact, a crisp sword hum was heard.


    Wu Yuxue had already soared into the sky like a wild crane using the slight force behind her. She did a quick somersault in the air and with the sound of her clothes flapping in the wind, she was already more than twenty feet away.


    It was extremely dangerous.


    After landing on the ground, although Wu Yuxue was lucky enough that she wasn''t hurt by the sword force, her face was pale and her heart was beating fast. It was only now that he realized that not only was the other party''s inner and outer powers astounding, but the sword technique before his eyes was clearly above his.


    He had initially thought highly of his own sword technique. However, once he came into contact with the other party, he realized that he was still no match for him. A wave of heat suddenly struck down on his heart, causing him to be extremely disheartened.


    A shadow flashed before his eyes and the river dragon appeared before him.


    "I almost forgot, Swallow School''s'' Seventy-two Hands Swallow Flying ''sword art is indeed brilliant. Fortunately, since we''ve met, I must experience it firsthand."


    With that, he swung the long sword in his hand downwards.


    This strike seemed to be stable and came down straight at Wu Yu Xue''s head.


    However, Wu Yuxue did not dare to think like this after learning from her mistake.


    While thinking, he gathered his true strength and concentrated it on the sword blade. He was not in a hurry to face the opponent''s sword blade, so he took a step forward and suddenly thrust his sword straight towards the dragon''s throat.


    This kind of sword technique that could advance and defend simultaneously was indeed powerful. It was just like the concentration of true energy on the sword. One''s life could not be saved even if one was stabbed, and even a little bit of the sword''s brilliance was not fun.


    Jiang Long was a shrewd person. When he saw this, he coldly snorted and couldn''t help but be secretly shocked in his heart.


    It was said that if a single person risked his life, ten thousand men would find it hard to deal with him. It was an indication of a person''s imposing manner.


    Wu Yuxue had seen the River Dragon Sword Art and knew that she was no match for him. In this life or death situation, she might as well put everything she had into this plan and focus all her energy on this battle. This was an extraordinary sword move, and even if she crossed the river, she would still have no choice but to leave in time.


    The two swords clashed against each other in the midst of extreme danger.


    It was just a delicate exchange of moves.


    The point of contact was only at the tip of the sword. Due to the heavy force, the rebounding force was extremely powerful. The two of them flew away like swallows in the wind.


    Wu Yuxue seized this opportunity and made a sudden downward cut in the air.


    With a "hu" sound, he charged forward.


    This move went against common sense and was swift to the extreme.


    It turned out that although Wu Yuxue had not completely mastered the Seventy-Two Hands Flying Swallow Sword Art, she was still more than half proficient in it. This sword art was one of the "Return of the Stormy Petrel" moves.


    "Hu!" Wu Yuxue pulled out her right hand. The sword was like a silver rainbow, but it created a sky of sword rain in the long rainbow. It came all of a sudden, covering Long Jiang from head to toe.


    Even someone as capable as Yu Jiang Long couldn''t help but be shocked when faced with this sword force.


    At least he was skilled.


    Wu Yuxue''s sword aura suddenly opened up like a cloud, and the body hidden inside the robes seemed to have become abnormally thin and small, almost to the point of being thin. Wu Yuxue''s sword aura suddenly opened up like a cloud, and the body hidden under the robes, suddenly, seemed to become abnormally thin and almost like a sheet of thin air.


    As Wu Yuxue''s sword continued to move, a white light flashed and cut off a palm-sized piece of her snow-white robe.


    However, as he was going all out with this move, it was clear that he had failed.


    Elder Shun Jiang Long sneered and said, "Kid, hand over your life!"


    As soon as his words reached the sword, they became faster and faster. Even with Wu Yu Xue''s capability, her speed was nothing to scoff at. He was also unable to clearly see the power behind his sword, and with an extremely agile stride forward, the sword in his hand seemed to tremble.


    This was truly an exquisite strike.


    Along with a gust of sharp sword wind, the sword stabbed straight forward. Although it was a four times smooth and eight times stable strike, it was extremely difficult to dodge.


    This sword went past Long Jiang''s vicious heart and went straight for his heart. Actually, he had already planned for this move long ago and finally succeeded.


    However, the final result would inevitably cause him to be greatly disappointed.


    The sharp tip of the sword should have pierced into his opponent''s heart the moment it did. This was not the case. What came next was like a string being strummed.


    The long sword in Jiang Long''s palm not only failed to pierce through his opponent''s body, but also bounced back.


    It was clearly inside his clothes and he had something else protecting him.


    Jiang Long could not help but be secretly shocked. Wu Yuxue was also frightened to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Of course, Wu Yuxue knew that if it weren''t for the "Flying Swallow Armor of the Heart" that she was wearing, the sword before her eyes would have surely ended her life.

 C62

    Even so, due to his opponent''s powerful sword attack, even though the rebound force from his armor had dissipated quite a bit of the force from his sword attack, the remaining force was still considerable.


    Wu Yuxue''s entire body suddenly soared into the air as the sword pierced through the river. This time, she was forced to retreat. Half of it was due to the power of the Sword of River Crossing Dragon and the other half was due to Wu Yuxue''s own strength. This way, it could be considered as completely neutralizing the piercing power of her opponent.


    When Wu Yuxue landed, she felt surprised that she was standing in front of a cliff.


    The castle was built on top of a tall mountain. It was suspended in the air but it took up a lot of space. It was difficult to understand what was happening inside the castle, so it was different outside the castle.


    It turned out that the multimillionaire Huang was planted around the ancient fortress.


    Wu Yuxue had gone beyond the bamboo thicket with her strong enemy on one side and a cliff on the other. She was in a dilemma.


    Jiang Long could have taken his opponent''s life with a single strike, but he never thought that Jiang Long would be able to kill him with a single strike. He never thought that Jiang Long would be able to kill him with a single slash.


    Of course, he wouldn''t let him go so easily. He sneered and then leaped up, "Hu!" With a "whoosh", he moved several feet and landed outside of the bamboo forest after following the other party''s rising posture.


    Wu Yuxue, who had been holding on to his life with his treasured robe, still had a lingering fear in his heart. Seeing that the river dragon was like a shadow and was still unwilling to let him go, he roared angrily and stepped forward. With a swoosh, the sword in his hand flashed and a silver streak of light about ten feet long appeared.


    Due to the grief and indignation in Wu Yuxue''s heart, she had used her full strength in this sword attack. The sharp sword Qi forced Jiang Long to retreat temporarily.


    While he was dodging, Wu Yuxue had already bent her body and, with a long, mournful howl, dived down towards the bottom of the cliff.


    After Wu Yuxue had thrown herself down, the river dragon quickly moved to the edge of the cliff.


    As far as the eye could see, all that could be seen was the clouds and mist. The vast expanse of the blue sky had almost completely sealed off the mouth of the cliff, so how could they distinguish any traces of the other party.


    This move had obviously exceeded Jiang Long''s expectations. With his outstanding lightness skills, he couldn''t believe Wu Yuxue had thrown herself onto the cliff. Wu Yuxue would definitely die.


    However, it was impossible for the river dragon to make a decisive judgement. Thinking like this, he began to pace up and down in front of the cliff. It was difficult for him to come up with a good plan.


    Since his debut, he had met countless powerful people, but none of them had angered him as much as Wu Yuxue in front of him.


    At this moment, his eyes were focused on the bottom of the hole that was covered by the clouds. He wasn''t sure if it was sadness or joy, or was it some other form of sadness?


    His kung fu was extremely high, and he could see the four seas. In this world, other than a limited number of doyens, there was almost no one that was worthy of his eyes.


    A hundred battles were a hundred victories, and everything was invincible. Under the grand fame of the golden chicken, not a single person in the world feared it, and not a single person was a frightening person.


    However, a shadow had been cast over his heart by the shadow of Wu Yuxue, the young man.


    It was a strange feeling. When he bent down to look at the fog below, he subconsciously thought that Wu Yuxue was still alive, even though the possibility was extremely small ¡­


    Extremely small, not equal to zero.


    As the saying goes, if one doesn''t die, the five elements can be saved. It sounded ridiculous, but in reality, if one wasn''t knowledgeable about the situation, it would be extremely hard to understand.


    All in all, when Wu Yuxue was completely frightened and ran away with her life in a miserable state, looking back on what just happened, it was simply unimaginable. It was like a dream, but it was actually the truth.


    The situation had happened too quickly, and things were often done in such a way.


    The moment Wu Yuxue threw herself onto the cliff, he discovered that there was a pine branch growing between the cliffs. With his skill in the art of lightness, it was enough for him to make use of.


    Who would have thought that before his body could descend, the branching pine branch would be immediately covered by a strange mist? Although the river dragon from later came to pay close attention, he was unable to find any clues.


    In the future, although it would be near miraculous and impossible, it was actually not that difficult.


    Wu Yuxue relied on his outstanding lightness skills and inner force skills. Using both his hands and feet, she displayed the ultimate skill of "Gecko Travelling Wall" all the way. She advanced steadily between the rock cliffs that were as flat as a knife.


    Only when he reached the peak and bent over the ground did he feel that his body was like a human face, truly lacking even the slightest bit of strength. If this peak was just a little bit taller, if it was only a few feet higher, the consequences would be dire.


    Looking at his appearance, he really did look like someone who needed food. His two palms were worn out in many places, not to mention his clothes, in addition to the sweat and dirt from the wet woods, he looked like the type of person who had just crawled out of a sewer. Fortunately, the sky was already dark, and no one noticed him walking down the mountain in the dark.


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but shiver when a piercing cold wind blew over.


    There was a sound of "Hua La" from the bushes. It sounded like someone was hiding there. Wu Yuxue was surprised. She pulled out her sword and saw a shadow coming out. It was a coyote.


    Wu Yuxue could not help looking at the dark sky in disappointment. After a while, she sighed and sheathed her sword.


    He called his own name and said to himself sorrowfully: "Yan Xue, Yan Xue, Yan Xue, you were originally an arrogant figure from the Sword School, and had always been a proud and conceited person. Tonight, he had truly lost face for the ''Swallow School''. "At this moment, even a little wild wolf can scare me. If this news spreads out, I''m afraid even the four seas of the martial world would not be able to stand up for me."


    As he spoke, he felt a pang in his heart, as if tears were about to fall.


    The night wind blew, causing his clothes to flutter. His thin clothes, which had previously been drenched in sweat, were now being hit by the cold wind. The feeling became even worse, and on top of that, there were also numerous cuts on his body from the sharp stone surface.


    However, this pain was not any worse than the pain in his heart. He stood dumbly in front of a mountain rock. All of his senses were numbed by it.


    For him, this was the first time in his life that he had felt such a sense of shame and humiliation, such grief and indignation. He couldn''t wait to smash his head into the rock in front of him. He pulled out his long sword and slashed at the large rock in front of him. The rock flew like a torrential rain, scattering a large amount of rock fragments. The falling rock fragments were like hail as they rained down in all directions.


    He vented himself like a madman for a while, then sat down to catch his breath.


    After venting his anger, his heart felt a bit more at ease. He then looked at the sword in his hand, which was shining brightly. He didn''t think that it would harm his treasured sword.


    Now that he had calmed down, he did not feel any heartache. He carefully wiped the sword clean and carefully observed it for a while. Fortunately, there was not a single scratch on it. After all, the family''s famous sword was not that bad.


    When he thought about what happened just now, he was fortunate. If he had not worn the Heart Protecting Armor before coming here, he was sure that he would have already died under the Heart-Piercing Sword. Moreover, when he jumped down the cliff, if he didn''t see the ancient pine tree by the side of the cliff, how could he still have a life after taking a single step into the air?


    Damn it, he should not die. Obviously, he had his own plans.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but have his ambitions rise. He clenched his teeth, thinking that as long as he didn''t die in this life, he would be able to train his unique skill. Once again, he would find Jiang Long and find a victor.


    With this thought in mind, he returned the sword to its sheath and began to walk down the mountain step by step.


    However, at this moment, everyone''s mind was filled with Jiang Long''s figure, especially the process of the fight between the two parties earlier. However, at this moment, everyone''s mind was filled with Jiang Long''s figure, especially the process of the fight between the two parties earlier.


    Although he wasn''t as conceited as Jiang Long, being able to see the four seas, it was true that once one reached a certain realm in martial arts. But when he thought of how well Jianghu was able to move across the river, he couldn''t help but feel impressed.


    The more he was like this, the more he encouraged his ambition. More than once, he made a wish for himself that in this lifetime, defeating this dragon would become his first priority.


    With this kind of vicious attitude, his heart felt much more at ease. Unknowingly, he had returned to the inn that he was staying at.


    At the beginning of the day, the inn was bustling with people. Wu Yuxue thought that this was too shameful, so she took a detour to the back alley, jumped in, and made her way to the courtyard where she lived in the dark.


    He loved silence. Every time he stayed at an inn, he would go through a lot of trouble to get the shopkeeper to arrange a quiet room for him so that he could practice on his own. Moreover, it is in order to escape the reward of clamor. For example, the place he was living in was a quiet place. In this small courtyard, there were only three quiet rooms. Two of them were empty, while Wu Yuxue was living in one of them.


    Enjoying the entire garden''s autumn colors alone brought about a bit of peace.


    However, he seemed to be about to lose this tranquility.


    As he stepped into the corridor, he was surprised to find that the room next to his was occupied.


    The reason was that the room was lit at the moment.


    He remembered that day when he had told the shop owner that he would no longer accept outsiders. He was willing to pay more, but unexpectedly, he changed his mind. He had wanted to find the shop owner''s theory immediately and think about his messy appearance. It was too shameful, so he decided to hold it in for the time being and wait until the next day.


    Thinking this way, he deliberately lowered his footsteps. He continued to move forward.


    The melodious sound of a zither drifted over with the wind, carrying along with it a desolate and ancient elegance.


    Before, when he stepped into the courtyard, he seemed to have heard the sound of something moving. Normally, he didn''t notice it, but now that he heard it again, the situation was completely different. It turned out that the source of the zither notes was indeed his new neighbor.


    The person playing the zither and making fun of others was not an ordinary person. The four strokes of the zither had reached his ears and he sounded ancient and elegant. It was truly fascinating.


    "Oh," Wu Yu Xue took a step forward and could not help but be excited, "Who is this person? to have this level of skill? "


    With just a thought, he could not help but dispel half of the anger in his heart. If it were not for the filth in front of him, he would have come to visit him. He wanted to see what kind of person he was.


    It was just that now, he would rather keep his loneliness as it was. Although he was surprised, he didn''t want to think about it.


    He went into the house and lit up the lamp. After washing himself, he changed into a set of clean clothes. Only then did he feel a lot better.


    "Unworthy of being a scholar, I am glad to be able to be a savior." The melodious and ancient zither music that had been resonating ever since it was set off was the most appropriate form of consolation for the current Wu Yuxue.


    He leaned on his tired body, his expression that should''ve been thinking about sleeping, was actually filled with excitement and excitement. He was actually unable to sleep.


    Cai Zhonglang was known as "Jiao Wei", and since then, the music industry has made progress. It has developed to this day, and can be considered grand, not simple, the virtuous zither was chosen by the master, the beautiful zither was not a good zither, it was not a bad zither, it was not a common street shop. Most of the time, an expert in the zither would have obtained a good melody, otherwise it would have fallen out of the ordinary.


    Although Wu Yuxue was not considered a top-notch expert in the Dao of the Sword, she still had to be proficient in martial arts. This was the reason why the zither music that suddenly drifted towards him felt so familiar and joyful. Honestly speaking, he was much more adept in the art of the zither than she was.


    The person in front of him was obviously someone who possessed both the zither and the zither, which was especially difficult to pass on. The reason why the zither was so called "the zither but not the zither" was because there were many people who were good at zither, and those who understood the zither were few in number. This person was bound to pick the zither with his right hand, play the zither with his left hand, and exchange it from left to right.


    In the past on Qingyan Peak, Wu Yuxue had often seen her parents with a double zither. That was truly amazing.


    Yang Quan of the Jin Dynasty once said: "The zither desire is high and the zither desire is low." Because the sound was too high, he had to seize the zither by accident, so he could only play it quietly. As for the music he played, so did the zither, and so did the zither.


    With this understanding, Wu Yuxue could not help but admire him even more.


    He guessed that the partition room was played by only one person, not two people together. That was because from the same seamless finger technique, he could hear a "small hook" followed by a "large hook". The sound was really refreshing, and the following "desert wind sand" made Wu Yuxue even more stunned.


    It was because this song, "Desert Sand", was also the song that his parents loved, that made it sound even more intimate. Back then, when his parents combined their lives to play this song, it had made him feel that there was no one else in this world who could compete with him. This strange guest''s accomplishments seemed to be on a higher level than his parents''.

 C63

    He was completely engrossed in this place, and it was difficult for anyone to play themselves. Suddenly, he began to chant. It was rare to find someone who possessed this'' wondrous state ''in the Zither Moon Dao.


    Wu Yuxue could not help but blurted out in a soft voice.


    The colorful voice came out of his mouth, and the zither music suddenly stopped. The player used one of his fingers to turn the music around, and then it stopped. A long sigh came from the other side of the room, and then it became silent.


    Guan Xueyao was full of regret. He was too careless that it ruined his mood. He sighed because of it. If he wanted to apologize, it would only get worse and worse.


    "Forget it, it''s already tonight. We''ll talk about it tomorrow!"


    As he thought of this, he turned down the light and opened the door to take a look at the room next door. He saw a silver-red window paper displaying the figure of an old man with a long beard, but after a quick glance, the lights in the room went out.


    Wu Yuxue felt more and more bored, so she was about to close the door when she heard a woman''s voice say: "Wait!"


    A silhouette flashed in the shadows. A tall and slim figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Guan Xueyu only took a glance before he immediately recognized her.


    "Miss Feng?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "It''s me." A smile appeared on Lady Han''s face and she said, "I''m sorry to call so late. May I come in? "


    "This... "Please." Wu Yuxue said.


    Lady Han smiled and entered the house.


    Wu Yuxue walked over and was about to turn on the lights.


    "No need. Have you forgotten that I don''t like light ¡­" Miss Han said.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and sat down.


    In his mind, he remembered that time at the Mai family meeting, it was indeed in the dark. Compared to that, tonight was still considered bright.


    "Your life is really big. You''re not dead yet. If you survive this disaster, you will be blessed. Congratulations!"


    As she spoke, Miss Han''s pair of bright, clear eyes darted around him, smiling faintly as she nodded her head.


    "Looks like he''s doing quite well. It''s just that a few pieces of his skin were torn and he suffered some abrasions." Miss Han said.


    Wu Yuxue asked curiously, "You know all about it?"


    "Yes, I know quite a bit." Miss Han said.


    There was a mysterious smile on her lips as she said, "I know that you''ve seen Jiang Long before. The two of you were competing in swords in the bamboo forest. "You lost and fell off the cliff ¡­"


    At this point, she slightly closed her eyes and slowly opened them again, giving him a resentful look. Then he said, "It made me feel weak and scared. It was all for nothing ¡­"


    "A wasted effort?" Wu Yuxue asked in confusion.


    For a moment he was confused.


    "Why not?" Miss Han said, "I got the message and brought a few people with me. They are lanterns and torches. It was easy to find in the ditches, but I couldn''t find a soul, and I didn''t give up. "


    She rolled her big eyes, sighed, and went on, "When they go back, I''ll go up the cliff and look for them all by myself." Cough, that was really scary. I almost died too. The mountain was steep and the wall was so steep that he couldn''t even find a foothold. He could vaguely make out a few pine trees growing in the middle of the wall. "In my heart, I begged God to say, ''Amitabha, at least you should have fallen on a tree too ¡­''


    Wu Yuxue smiled in return, unable to conceal the gratitude in her eyes.


    Lady Han''s pair of watery eyes swept over him coquettishly as she snorted and continued, "I prayed so in my heart, but I couldn''t climb those trees. I had no choice but to grab a few stones and throw them on the tree to vent my anger. I didn''t reply for a long time, so it was obvious that you weren''t on it before coming back disappointed."


    After a pause, she sighed and said, "Then there are only two possibilities. One is that you have escaped from danger and returned to the inn, and the other is that the odds are against you. My heart is in chaos."


    In Wu Yu Xue''s memory, this girl rarely spoke so much. One was happy and one was angry. Her expression was sincere without any affectation.


    When she said the words "her mind was in a mess", she suddenly felt that she was talking nonsense. She could not help but feel embarrassed. Coincidentally, Wu Yuxue was looking at her, so she turned her head away, not daring to look at him again.


    Wu Yuxue smiled bitterly, "Thank you for your concern. You did not guess wrongly, and luckily those trees saved me. "But how do you know these things?"


    Miss Han blinked and said, "Because I want to know ¡­" Do you believe me? As long as it''s something I want to know, I will definitely know. "


    Wu Yuxue was not surprised. If this came from an ordinary person, it might be an exaggeration, but from Miss Han, the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain, it was nothing surprising.


    According to Han Li''s earlier words, Wu Yuxue had already guessed that Han Li was not alone at all. It seemed like he had already gathered quite a few people.


    This Miss Feng had already subdued the famous "Shen Qiu Four Elders" of Northern Anhui province, and it was said that these four people were willing to do whatever was urged of them. Although he knew about it, he did not confirm it, thus it was evident from Miss Han''s tone that this matter had been confirmed.


    "What are you thinking?" Miss Han asked.


    Miss Han''s clear eyes stared straight at him.


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "It''s nothing."


    He then let out a soft sigh, looked at her sincerely, and said, "Lady''s kindness is as great as a mountain, but I have nothing to repay ¡­" Every time he thought of it, he would feel infinite regret. I just want to do something for the girl one day... Avoid the guilt in my heart. I hope that I can achieve this aspiration. "


    Don''t you..." "Awoo!" "Awoo"" "" Miss Han couldn''t help but lower her head and laugh when she heard this. She moaned twice before raising her head again. "Please don''t say such words in the future, okay? Oh, I almost forgot. I heard that you are a scholar, and a High Scholar, is that true?


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I don''t want to talk about this, so let''s just leave it at that!"


    "Ah, that''s great!"


    His voice was filled with excitement.


    Then she clapped her hands and said, "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to repay me for something ¡­ Is it? "Now the chance has come ¡­"


    He didn''t know what was going on in her head, but he saw that she was unable to contain her joy. Her eyebrows were raised, her eyes were wide open, and her face was filled with happiness.


    "Are you willing or not?" Miss Han said.


    "I don''t know what it is yet." Wu Yuxue said.


    Wu Yuxue had a helpless look on her face, but in her heart, she had already guessed what was going on.


    Miss Han shook her head and said happily, "When I''m happy, I''ll be stuck on my own path ¡­" It''s like this, my dad scolded me since I was young that I don''t like studying ¡­ He''s too wild, he says I''m like a boy, but God knows... But who is going to teach me? This is my chance, I''ve finally found someone. "


    "I know what you mean." Wu Yuxue said, "You want to study with me?"


    "Right." Miss Han said, "I wonder if you are willing to accept me as a student?"


    "This ¡­"


    "You don''t want to?" Miss Han said.


    "No."


    "Are you willing?" Miss Han said.


    "No ¡­" Guan Xueyu said hesitantly, "Yes..." That''s what you mean. "


    "What does that mean?"


    She stared at him expectantly with her big watery eyes, afraid that he would say "no".


    "I have to think about this matter." Wu Yuxue frowned slightly, but she couldn''t refuse.


    The four of them looked at each other and Lady Han''s mouth stretched into a smile. She snorted. "Yes, or no?"


    Just agree to it, it''s not a matter of time. Just refuse it, you were just saying that you would repay him for his kindness just now, and when it was the other party''s turn to ask for something, you would step back and regret it, aren''t you just saying that you are not sincere and you are going back on your words? "


    Miss Han kicked the foot of the chair in a string of kicks, half complaining, "What''s going on? I told you to accept me as your student, but you wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. I will definitely put in effort and not be mischievous. How about it? "


    Wu Yuxue finally nodded her head, and a smile appeared on Lady Han''s face.


    "Good!" "We made a deal, from now on I''ll call you teacher." Miss Han said.


    "Then don''t ¡­" Wu Yuxue frowned and said, "In that case, won''t I be tied down by you? "Furthermore, I do not plan on staying here for long ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you to death." If you don''t leave, I have to. "We just need to look at the opportunity." Miss Han lightly frowned. "It''s just that, what are we studying? I''ve only read four books before ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. I have plenty of books."


    Miss Han turned around, but she didn''t see where the books were kept.


    Wu Yuxue pointed at her head and said, "It''s all here. I''m tired today. Let''s go to class another day."


    Hearing that he had agreed, Miss Han was genuinely happy. She said, "How about this, we''ll set the time. Every time there''s a double number, it''ll be the day I study. Tomorrow is the 4th. I''ll come in the evening, I can''t just let it go when it''s time! "


    Wu Yuxue thought for a while, then nodded.


    It was only then that Miss Han stood up happily and suddenly remembered something. "I almost forgot. I brought some medicine. Maybe you need it. Come here, let me look at you."


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "It''s just some bruises. It''s fine."


    "That might not be the case. If you can''t treat minor injuries then it''ll be troublesome once you''ve dissolved the pus. You''re just like this, a person that can''t wait to die."


    As she spoke, she walked over, grabbed Wu Yuxue''s shoulder, and carefully looked at his face, arms, and hands. She even kept on "Tsk tsk!" It was ringing, and it looked very funny.


    Wu Yuxue had finally gotten to know her.


    He remembered the first time he met her in the store. This Miss Han rarely spoke and was meticulous and calm.


    After the second meeting at the Mai house, the brave and unswerving, quick-witted side of Mai can be seen.


    Now that they had gotten to know each other again, he knew that she had not lost her innocence. It could be seen that a person''s nature could be controlled by the environment, but she would not be buried under it.


    Even for Miss Han in front of him, this was the reason why her imagination was vastly different from the real her. "You can''t completely trust rumors!" she said.


    With that thought in mind, the pair of eyes couldn''t help but fall on Miss Han''s face.


    At this time, she was completely focused on Wu Yuxue''s wounds. She held a Golden Phoenix Hall''s secret medicine in her hand and gently picked it up with her crystal fingernail. After that, she gently rubbed it on Wu Yuxue''s wounds and used a slender index finger to slowly rub it.


    She was extremely serious and meticulous in her actions. It was only when she had applied all the oily ointment without leaving a single trace behind that she was done.


    With this action, the distance between the two sides naturally became closer.


    Lady Han was a straightforward person, and it seemed like she was someone who was not in the mood for trifling matters. Coincidentally, Wu Yuxue had a bruise on her neck that cut through her flesh, making her look especially pained in her eyes.


    "Hey, hey! There''s more!"


    Wiping her fingers lightly, the sandalwood mouth blows lightly. Her delicate body leaned forward, almost nestling into Wu Yuxue''s embrace. A few strands teasingly brushed against Wu Yuxue''s face, emitting the fragrance of osmanthus flowers and a young girl.


    Wu Yuxue could not help feeling her face turn hot. The spirit in her eyes was staring at his neck that was rubbing against his. She was flustered and it was too late for her to run away.


    The jade-like neck was covered with a large amount of soft black hair. The thick, soft hair that was growing on the roots of the hair was the source of the young girl''s fragrance.


    Lady Han lightly blew on his newly applied wounds. She rolled her eyes and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    Wu Yuxue was already aware of her awkwardness. With a red face and a heartbeat, she foolishly shook her head.


    Suddenly, he saw a red mole hidden between the thick hair covering his neck. It was red and shiny, like a red bean from the Southern Kingdom.


    Miss Han also discovered it.


    "You''re dead."


    He pushed hard on his opponent''s chest and moved his body away.


    When their four eyes met, both their faces turned red.


    His heart was beating smoothly and his emotions were like snakes, scurrying around his blood vessels.


    Deep into the night, the wind rustled, the leaves rustled.


    Emotional flame, only popping out, each flower of light, like the love between the two of them of the complex.


    Chaotic shackles, blurred eyes... Bewilderment, Bewilderment, some kind of infatuation.


    His four eyes were still sucking on each other, seemingly infatuated with each other.


    Lone lamp, loss, confusion, plus the sentimental and considerate night, in an instant stirred up the flame, as if the sky was burning with anger.


    Did a gentleman who could support himself change this night?


    When the emotion came, the thick eyebrows, eyes like a torch, open iron wrist, open chest, enough to melt the beauty.


    "You ¡­ "He''s dead."


    The short four words came from the beautiful woman''s lips. She had an enchanting smile on her face, seeming to be extremely embarrassed.


    Lady Han seemed to be trying to cheer herself up, but her strength failed. Her hair that had been scattered about came down like clouds.


    To dare to kill, to dare to fight, to dare to love, to dare to hate ¡­ Infinite number of "dare" word, is the girl''s portrait, love is love, she does not care. Step by step, she walked over.

 C64

    A pair of wrists reached out and landed on Wu Yu Xue''s shoulders like shackles, locking this "love", locking this "person".


    Half of Miss Han''s face was pressed tightly against his chest as she accepted the man''s strong, iron arms.


    Suddenly, Wu Yuxue held up her face, which seemed to be in a daze. Under the lamp, I could already see the sounds of tears.


    "Miss, we can''t."


    "Is... "What?" Miss Han asked.


    "For ¡­"


    He bit his lower lip hard, as if he was bleeding.


    "No ¡­" Is... "What ¡­" Wu Yuxue said.


    His hands were shaking so badly that for a "gentleman" only the uneasiness and guilt of his conscience could make him tremble and tremble.


    Wu Yuxue subconsciously felt that he had committed a crime, but he was no longer able to take it back.


    As the wind crept across the roof, a few leaves withered.


    Wu Yuxue was on the verge of collapse.


    How is it the "Broken Zither"?


    That zither music came so suddenly, so insensibly.


    "Cheng Cong" a sound, followed by a flurry of fingers, more like the sound of ten thousand horses galloping.


    The zither music that had suddenly sounded out was like a thunderous roar to the two people who had become infatuated with the zither music. The sound of the zither music split them apart in shock.


    With a single thought, it was as if he had changed another world.


    Miss Han slowly sat down in the midst of endless shame and embarrassment.


    Wu Yuxue was obviously sweating. She thought to herself, "That was close."


    The two of them finally found their calmness after being struck by the zither music. They could not help but be curious about the sudden music this time.


    The zither music came from the neighboring room, and it belonged to the same person who had played the zither. Just from his fluent and familiar fingers, one could tell that it was the same person, an outstanding expert of the zither arts.


    Wu Yuxue heaved a sigh of relief. She could not help but feel grateful to the old man who had broken off their relationship and saved them from a grave mistake.


    Miss Han had obviously regained her composure. Was it a shame or a shame? Or was it a myriad of emotions? She sat quietly in a corner with her head bowed low. Her long hair was like a cloud, long and long, almost touching the ground. In Wu Yu Xue''s eyes, she felt even more pity for her.


    "Are you alright?" Wu Yuxue gathered her courage and finally said something.


    "Yes, very good."


    Her voice was very low, and then she suddenly raised her head. Her long, deep hair was flung back with a ''swish'', and there was a blush on her face, which was concealed by her bashful smile.


    "I actually forgot." She said hesitantly, "Just now, before I came, I heard it. What a beautiful voice ¡­ And I just thought you played it! "


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "How could I have such capability?"


    "Who is it?"


    She stood up and opened the door.


    Wu Yuxue followed him and wanted to point it out to her, but the moment the door opened, the beautiful zither music suddenly stopped.


    The light was off, but this time there was no sign of anyone in the paper window.


    Lady Han smiled faintly and swept her long hair. "I''m leaving. Don''t forget that it''s the day of lessons."


    Wu Yuxue nodded, indicating that she knew.


    His figure lightly swayed, causing his clothes to flutter in the wind. Lady Han had already leapt up onto the high wall.


    The moonlight revealed a faint haziness, and Miss Han was like a phoenix in a hazy haze. She floated lightly like a mist and suddenly left with colorful wings.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired, but when Wu Yuxue woke up, the sky was already bright.


    The waiter came to wash his face and rinse his mouth. As he was about to leave, Wu Yuxue called out to him: "Is there a guest next door?"


    "Hm!" Isn''t it? " The waiter said with a smile, "Your husband is talking about the Eighth Old Master?"


    "Who is the Eighth Lord?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Ah," the waiter suddenly remembered as he shook his head and smiled, "I thought you two only knew each other?"


    "What''s going on?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "This Grand Master is a regular customer here." The waiter said, "Every year he comes and stays for a few days, and every time he must be living in this western courtyard. He likes peace and quiet, and has decided to stay in your room, but this time you are the one in first, so he is furious."


    "So that''s how it is." Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "He was the first to arrive when everything happened. Who asked me to come before him?"


    "That''s the line." The waiter said, "So the old man can only stay there."


    Wu Yuxue said, "This Lord Eighth Lord is really good at playing the zither. How rare."


    The waiter squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "That''s true. Sir, you probably don''t know yet, but this Old Master is a famous elegant man. "Your husband has yet to see that good calligraphy hand of his. That painting is even better than Zhao Zian!"


    He even knew about Zhao Ziang, the ancient man from the previous dynasty. He was known throughout the world for his painting of the Eight Chives Painting, and under his fame, women and children were all known, even the waiter was no exception.


    That was because of Wu Yuxue, and her heart was filled with longing.


    "Why do you call him the eighth grandpa? What''s his surname?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "This... I don''t know. " The waiter shook his head and said, "I''m not the only one who doesn''t know. Even our shopkeeper doesn''t know. In any case, those who know him all call him that."


    Wu Yuxue was becoming more and more curious about this.


    "What does he do?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Hey, he''s in a big business." The waiter said, "He comes to our place once a year to do business. I heard he specializes in paper and ink."


    Wu Yuxue nodded as she thought of someone and asked, "In other words, he should be very familiar with Baoyu now."


    The waiter was stunned for a moment before he blinked and asked, "Third Master Bao?"


    How could he not know that the Dwarf Vajra Jade was a big shot in this place? He could not help but feel curious about how Wu Yu Xue addressed the Third Master of the Bao Clan so directly.


    Wu Yuxue then realized that she had asked an extra question. How would the Eighth Lord know if he knew the Third Master Bao?


    The two chatted for a while longer before the waiter left.


    Wu Yuxue tidied herself up and picked up a folding fan. After checking that she didn''t have any Jianghu flavors, she then walked next door to pay a visit to this "Eighth Lord".


    He was very disappointed.


    It turned out that this old man had left early in the morning. There was a large brass lock on the door, but the two large windows were left wide open.


    Through the window, one could see that the clean side of the house was shorter and had seven strings of scorched tails. It was the object of entertainment from the old man last night.


    Wu Yuxue was an expert, so she was able to tell at a glance that the zither was of extraordinary value. It was indeed a "round bottom with a head down and tail down and a left on the right".


    This kind of precious item, this old man actually put it away so casually, he was not afraid of being stolen at all. He was truly bold and bold.


    Wu Yuxue was about to turn around and return to her room when she heard someone cough in the distance. When she turned around, she saw an old man in an embroidered robe walking into the yard towards her.


    Because last night, through a paper window, Wu Yuxue had seen the silhouette of the other person. With just a glance, she could tell that this person was the guest of the house and was the person she wanted to visit. She couldn''t help but size him up.


    The early winter sunlight illuminated the courtyard in front of him, making it seem even more gorgeous and adorable this morning. The old man walking under the sunlight looked like a floating immortal, his long robes fluttering in the wind.


    His long hands and feet were raised high in the air, gently resting on the ground. His appearance was extremely similar to the long-legged white crane in Tian Mo''s room, which was really comical, but Wu Yu Xue did not dare to make fun of him. She walked forward a few steps, and greeted him with a cupped fist, which could be considered as the greeting of a junior.


    The elder held a net bag in his hand. Inside the bag, there were two medicine packs. It seemed like he had just returned from a traditional Chinese medicine store.


    Wu Yuxue''s actions caused him to be stunned. With one hand holding the hem of his long robe, he constantly blinked his silver eyebrows. Under the sunlight, he sized up Wu Yuxue.


    "I don''t dare to say that. Brother, this is ¡­"


    The accent was mixed with a pure Jiangnan flavor, which sounded quite fresh in his ears.


    "Evening''s Wu Yuxue. Last night, I paid my respects to Xian Yin and admired her greatly. I''ve come to pay my respects to Gao Yan. I haven''t been able to ask for your name. My name is ¡­"


    The long haired old man chuckled.


    However, he was not in a hurry to announce his name. He reached out a hand with a long fingernail and slowly stroked the wisp of white beard.


    "I don''t dare to accept it, I don''t dare to accept it, come come come. "Please come in and talk. Let''s talk inside."


    As he spoke, he walked forward to the front of the house. Wu Yuxue followed behind him. He reached into his cup and took a long time to find the key. He opened the door, smiled and nodded to Guan Xueyu, "Please ¡ª"


    Wu Yu Xue cupped her hands and entered.


    The old man closed the door and placed the medicine bag on the table. He pointed at a chair and said, "Sit ¡­" He sat down.


    Wu Yuxue had a closer look at this Old Master. He was probably quite old, or perhaps he had been well cared for. Although his face was slightly thin, it was still of good color.


    He kept rubbing a pair of jasmine walnuts with one hand.


    The pair of walnuts appeared to be much larger than the average person. They had been in his hands for many years. The shiny black light and the black jade ring on his finger matched each other''s looks very interestingly.


    The elder''s sitting body did not seem to be at peace. From time to time, he would move back and forth, his snow-white brows constantly blinking.


    Wu Yuxue was wondering when she suddenly felt the chest area of the old man''s gown swell and sink down again. It seemed that there was something hidden inside, so she laughed: "Little bastard, it''s time to beg for food again."


    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of wheat cake from a paper bag on the table and shook a fat sleeve. A small monkey''s head popped out of the sleeve, followed by a small black monkey.


    The monkey was less than a foot in size. It had a full body of black fur, shiny and oily, but around its neck, there was a thin layer of white fur. At first glance, it looked like it wore a silver collar, which was extremely amusing.


    Wu Yuxue had long heard of this kind of "ink monkey", but it was the first time she saw it.


    It is known that the Southern River area usually has more reading families to keep this item. He who is adept at training will be able to tame and polish the ink. Once his master has finished writing, he will be able to enjoy the rest of the ink.


    As the Black Monkeys loved eating ink, they were able to lick every single bit of food left in the ink stone without leaving a single drop behind. This saved them a lot of trouble and suited their master''s wishes.


    Because of its clever and cute appearance, petite body, reading Hubby drama in the palm of his hand, let him play in the study without restraint. On the other hand, the old man in front of him kept the little monkey under his clothes and allowed it to crawl around on his body without hearing anything.


    The little black monkey hurriedly finished the wheat cake it had given him, let out a croak, and then leaped up, landing on the old man''s shoulder, and began to play.


    The white-haired old man then ignored it and looked at Wu Yu Xue with his kind eyes. He nodded and said, "On that day, the shopkeeper said that a man who looked like a scholar took over my house. He said that your excellency likes peace and quiet and doesn''t like to be disturbed. "Haha ¡­"


    As he said this, he laughed out loud.


    Wu Yuxue could not help being polite as well. "No, no. If it''s the room that the old mister wishes to stay for the night, I''ll change it for yours. You''re welcome."


    "No, no." The white-haired old man waved his hand and said, "This place is good, this place is good. Besides, I won''t be able to stay for more than a few days.


    Wu Yuxue asked, "Where is the elder going?"


    "Oh, I''m a businessman. This time, other than having some paper and ink groceries, if I have the time, I might be able to visit some friends ¡­"


    "Where does the old man live?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Oh ¡­" Far away, "said the old man with a smile," In the Kunlun Mountains... "But far ¡­"


    "But, based on your accent, you''re from Jiangnan ¡­" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Not bad, not bad ¡­" He raised his hand and stroked his beard as he said, "I am a poor man, I left home when I was very young. At my age, I still can''t leave my family, and I have lived in Karakorum for fifty to sixty years ¡­" Now he''s a foreigner. "


    At this point, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    After laughing for a while, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    "Little friend, where did you come from?" The old man''s eyes searched his body slowly. "Looks like you''re not a local either. You''re from the south, right?"


    Wu Yuxue was surprised. She nodded with a smile.


    The old man said, "Your hometown ¡­"


    "Ah, yes ¡­" Wu Yuxue was speechless.


    "Is that Yu Yao?" The old man said.


    "Eh? How did you know?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Didn''t I already say that?" The old man laughed until his eyes became two lines as he said, "My home is not far from your county. Have you heard of the Red Tree Ridge?"


    "Yes." Wu Yuxue said with great affection, "So you''re from the Red Tree Ridge. Isn''t that also Yu Yao County?"


    "Yes!" "Who says it isn''t?"

 C65

    As he spoke, the old man clapped his hands on his thigh and laughed heartily. "We are indeed from the same village."


    These few laughs were full of vigor and vigor. It shook the room so much that the rest of the sound faded away, and the room buzzed.


    Wu Yuxue did not expect that they would actually be in the same hometown. When they got to the same hometown, they seemed to be infinitely close to each other.


    "Little friend, how old are you this year?" the old man asked.


    "I dare not," said Xue Yu. "Twenty-six, where is your father?"


    "Haha ¡­" The old man stroked his beard and said, "I''m old, I''m old. "If it wasn''t for you taking advantage of me, young friend, I''m afraid you would be even older than your grandfather. Now that you''re old, let''s not talk about your age."


    This was good. He didn''t even say his name or age, but in the end, he actually took over Grandfather''s seniority.


    Wu Yuxue, on the other hand, was easy to control. She smiled and was not angry.


    Although they had only known each other for a short while, Wu Yuxue had already seen many anomalies from this old man. It was enough to prove that this old man before her was not an ordinary man.


    He was obviously very old, but apart from his hair and beard, there was no other trace of his age. Especially when he was laughing, his teeth were white and neat.


    Wu Yuxue paid particular attention to the calm attitude of the old man, who seemed to have a soft body and a pair of eyes that hid the essence of his body like a noble and beautiful woman.


    He assumed that if the other person was not a cultivated and righteous gentleman, it would be extremely difficult for them to meet a half-immortal character in the martial arts world.


    Regardless of whether it was the former or the latter, they were both enough to make people revere them and not let them miss out on them.


    While Wu Yuxue was lost in thought, he noticed that the little monkey was jumping up and down from time to time beside the old man. It was very nimble.


    The man and the monkey had been together for many years, and it seemed as if they were extremely close. In the end, they had to hide within the old man''s sleeves before they could finally calm down.


    A patch of winter sun shone on the old man''s rosy face. He blinked his eyelashes slightly, then closed his eyes.


    Wu Yu Xue thought he was going to rest and was about to leave when the old man suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Don''t go yet, we''ll talk later." With a smile on his face, he pointed at the teapot on the table and said, "Come, come, this is the ginseng juice I poured for you this morning. A glass of it would be beneficial to you."


    Wu Yuxue said hesitantly, "This..."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. You are a scholar, so you should be aware of the elders'' bestowment. Do you need me to pour it for you? " The old man said.


    "I will follow your orders." Wu Yuxue said.


    He walked over to the table and picked up the pot. As expected, it was warm enough, but when he poured it into the cup, he realized that the cup of "ginseng juice" was very ordinary and bright red in color. If Wu Yu Xue didn''t recognize the cup as "ginseng juice", it would be no different from blood.


    Wu Yuxue was holding it in her hand, not daring to speak for the moment.


    The old man snorted and said, "I was wrong about this opportunity. I''m afraid it will be hard to find it in my life. Why don''t you drink it?"


    As he spoke, the old man''s eyes were full of reproach.


    Wu Yuxue became more and more convinced that this old man was not ordinary, that they had met by chance and that there was no reason to frame her.


    These mutants could only cross paths with one fate, and once fate had passed, it would be difficult to redeem it later.


    As he thought this, he did not dare to hesitate any longer. He raised his cup and drank a mouthful.


    This cup of red, thick, and seemingly bloody juice was unimaginably difficult to swallow, yet he did not know that as soon as it was in his mouth, there was a strange fragrance that filled his throat, making him feel extremely comfortable. The juice was slightly astringent, yet there was a hint of sweetness in it, and although it was not good, it could not be swallowed.


    The white-haired old man smiled and said, "Do you know what you drank?"


    "Isn''t it some kind of juice?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "A small part of it is ginseng juice, from the wild ginseng of high mountains." The old man stared at him and slowly said, "Anything else is hard to find."


    Before long, she felt as if her entire body was burning as she wanted to take off her clothes. The white-haired old man said, "You are still young and you have good results. You must be feeling really hot right now, so you might as well take off your long robe first."


    As she spoke, Wu Yuxue was covered in sweat. Since the other party had already said so, he took off his long robe. For a moment, he was overjoyed.


    "What you drank just now was the blood of a thousand year old poisonous python." The white-haired old man said.


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be shocked when she heard this.


    The old man raised his hand to stop him from speaking. "You needn''t be afraid, the mandrich is poisonous, but the blood is pure and doesn''t contain any poison. Not only that, once you drink it, it will bring unimaginable benefits to your injuries. If my eyesight is not bad, little friend, your injuries are not light at all! "


    Speechless'' eyes immediately widened as he nodded and said, "That''s right. How did you know?"


    The old man chuckled and said, "Good question. I won''t hide it from you, young friend. Besides selling paper and pens, I also know how to treat people." Don''t misunderstand me. It would be a mistake to think that I am one of the grassroots in the martial arts world who asks for a doctor. I have a rule to treat patients. I only look at difficult illnesses, and that''s anything that others think highly of. I refuse to look at it ¡­ "I would rather die than to help someone who is not kind to me ¡­"


    At this point, he couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh twice before continuing, "So, in the area of the West Kunlun, there are some people who know me that call me Mad Hua Lun."


    Wu Yuxue thought to herself. Indeed, she had never heard of the nickname ''Madness'' before. She was getting more and more curious about this old man in front of her.


    Due to the golden chicken''s poison palm, although he relied on Lady Han''s Seven Fingers Snow Mountain''s "Life Continuing Golden Elixir" effect and his own strength to forcefully seal the poison within the "Qi Hai Acupuncture Point", he was still unable to completely cure the poison. Once it flared up, it would still be fatal.


    The white-haired old man in front of him had only used his observation to quickly see through the injuries on Wu Yu Xue''s body. Judging by his strength, he was quite ordinary.


    At that moment, he left his seat and went to seek medical attention.


    The old man nodded and said, "Your illness has always emphasized the word ''poison'', but?"


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "The old mister is truly a man of God."


    The old man smiled and said, "From your eyes, I can see the severity of your injuries. The color of your eyes is blue, which means that you have quite a good realm in your inner force, as if you have already entered the upper realm. It''s a pity that you haven''t reached the peak yet. Otherwise, how could the poison in front of you be effective? "


    After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Now that you have gold in your eyes, this proves that although the poison in your body has been restrained by you and has not flared up, it is still extremely potent. Once it flares up, it will become a great disaster ¡­ "As the proverb goes, it''s better to do it than to do it by coincidence. This cup of python blood of mine just happened to be the right medicine to cure you of the poison. It''s your gift for saving my life ¡­"


    Hearing his words, Wu Yuxue was no longer suspicious. Her worries were instantly wiped away. She was both surprised and happy. She was stunned for a moment.


    He stood up, took a step forward, and bowed deeply to the old man. He said, "If that''s the case, then you are my great benefactor after all. Please accept my bow."


    The white-haired old man harrumphed, one hand stroking the long beard that fluttered in front of his chest as he slightly nodded his head. He was not humble, and actually accepted the other party''s great bow.


    "Speaking of our position in Yu Yao''s hometown, this bow is indeed something to be proud of." The white-haired old man''s eyes looked straight at him as he said, "Honestly speaking, you''re probably not surnamed Wu ¡­" Young people can''t lie. "


    Wu Yuxue''s face turned red, but she didn''t manage to say anything.


    The old man chuckled, "Your surname is probably Yan, right?"


    Wu Yuxue was alarmed and nodded, "I am Yan Xue. It is difficult to walk outside, so I hid it from you. Please forgive me."


    As he spoke, he stood up from his seat and respectfully bowed to the old man a second time.


    "Of course I know that. I won''t blame you." The white-haired old man said, "Blame it on your ''Yan'' Sect''s reputation in the martial arts world. It''s all because of its great fame, great fame, and great reputation."


    What a boastful tone! In the martial arts world, the old man spoke of the ''Yan'' sect without thinking too highly of her. He actually thought of Wu Yu Xue as a junior, even the entire Yan Shougao did not see her in his eyes. It was like he was teaching her a lesson.


    Wu Yuxue was a little disobedient when she heard this. Firstly, she had done him a favor and secondly, they were friends in the same village, so perhaps she was a respected senior figure. Thirdly, she was very secretive about his identity, and since he knew his family so well, he must be a hero hidden away in the dust!


    Thinking of this, Wu Yuxue''s heart couldn''t help but be moved, and she couldn''t help but look at the other party''s face.


    Wu Yuxue had no impression of this face even though he looked like an immortal. Once again, she was sure that she didn''t know him. However, it was strange that he knew her background so well.


    "I have something that I don''t understand, please forgive me." Wu Yuxue said.


    "I know." The old man said with a smile, "You''re curious, how would I know your background, but?"


    "Exactly." Guan Xueyi said, "I would like to consult you."


    The white-haired old man smiled and said, "This is not surprising. Our Yu Yao is known for his scholarly ways, and those who practice martial arts are extremely rare. In comparison, your Yan Clan is the most outstanding."


    "Second," he continued, "the Yan family, from your grandfather''s generation, are all good-looking, the men are handsome, the women are delicate, and there is one trait between all of you."


    He pointed at Wu Yuxue''s face and said, "That is, your faces are unusually cheerful. Outsiders might not notice this, but I know it immediately."


    Wu Yuxue nodded in agreement.


    He then asked with some understanding, "So, you and your father, and your ancestors, knew each other?"


    Hearing this, the white-haired old man couldn''t help but laugh out loud. However, he gave a sorrowful sigh and said, "Your father is most likely the current Sect Leader of the Swallow School, Great Hero Yan?"


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right."


    "This is it." The old man closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, "We''ve met a few times, but compared to your grandfather Yan Nantian, I''m more familiar with your ancestor Yan Haotian."


    With a faint smile, he shook his head and said, "How many years has this been going on? It''s way too far away ¡­" He sighed softly and said, "I don''t want to ¡­" Who would have thought that after dozens of years, I would meet you in this inn? It can be considered fate ¡­ If not for those things, how would I be willing to give you my cup of thousand year snake blood to drink? "


    Wu Yuxue could tell from his words that he was not a fake. He was someone who was close with her grandfather and her brothers, and had been living in the Kunlun Mountains for many years. It was no wonder that she was so unfamiliar with him.


    He thanked him once again and could not help but ask for his name again.


    The white-haired old man smiled, "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that it is unnecessary. "Since it''s an eventful season now, I''m not willing to cause too much trouble. Little friend, you don''t need to ask any further."


    Wu Yuxue was sure that such strange people were eccentric. It was pointless to ask more questions about things they didn''t want to tell her. It would be better to just continue to hang out with them. As time passed, she would naturally know everything.


    His heart was filled with curiosity, but he didn''t know how to say it. Ever since he had consumed He Can''s python blood, a burst of strange heat had gradually calmed down.


    At this moment, he felt comfortable from head to toe, as if all the pores on his body had opened up and his body was warming up. Soon after, he started to feel sleepy.


    The old man laughed and said, "Ah, I almost forgot. You just took the spiritual medicine, so you should have a good sleep. Go right now!"


    While she was speaking, Wu Yuxue already felt that her eyelids were drooping. She was too sleepy, so she quickly got up and took her leave.


    The white-haired old man only sent him off with a smile but didn''t say anything.


    When she returned to her room, Wu Yuxue was already staggering.


    He had never been so sleepy in his life before. He hurriedly closed the door and fell into a deep sleep before he could even undress.


    This sleep was really long.


    If not for the sudden sound of the zither, it was very possible that he would not have woken up.


    Then, when he opened his eyes and looked out, he was greeted by a red sun.


    Wu Yuxue was startled and immediately sat up.


    "What? Could it be evening? Is it sunset?" Wu Yuxue thought to herself.


    When he got out of bed, he felt that something was wrong, because the long front window faced the east and the sunset should be in the west.


    He was shocked by the joy in his heart. If the sun was not setting, it would be sunrise. That was, he had slept for almost an entire night.


    Upon thinking about it, Chu Feng realized that the Thousand Year Poisonous Python Blood actually possessed this sort of effect. It was truly unimaginable.


    This time, he really slept soundly. He only felt that his entire body was extremely comfortable.


    As he turned his gaze, he seemed to realize that there was something strange going on in the room.

 C66

    First of all, he noticed that the previously messy table of the Eight Immortals seemed to have been restored to its original state, as if it had been tidied up by someone, and the cups and plates, the four treasures of the study, were arranged in an orderly manner.


    When he saw this, he suddenly remembered that a portion of the items on this table had not been there before. It was like the square inkstone, new paper, pen, and even a thick stack of books.


    Ah ¡ª ''Now he remembers that he has forgotten about the new student, Miss Han.


    It was very obvious that last night was the day he promised Miss Han that he would give her lessons.


    He was clearly in a deep sleep and she had come, but she hadn''t woken him ¡­ Then, she also had nothing to do, so she started to tidy up the house for herself, creating a convenient environment for her to read in.


    The sound of the music from the other room could be heard.


    Needless to say, the white-haired old man was playing the piano again.


    The serene sound of the zither was like the drifting of heavenly music. It was very likely that the old man had deliberately used the zither music to wake him up.


    However, he was sure that if he opened the door and went out, it would suddenly stop. It would be better to just quietly listen to the end of the song.


    Some of them had broken tea and half a cup.


    The tea table was placed right next to his bed. Miss Han had been waiting for him closely, perhaps only leaving after the cold night had passed did he not realize that he was sleeping soundly.


    As he thought of this, a warm feeling rose up on his face. He had never experienced this kind of feeling before. Instead, it was that day when he had parted with Miss Bai that made his heart feel heavy, as if he had just experienced a feeling right before his eyes.


    "Sigh ¡­" "Miss Bai ¡­" Wu Yuxue spoke faintly.


    Subconsciously, he felt a sense of guilt towards Bai Xiaoqiao. Unexpectedly, a beautiful figure of Bai Xiaoqiao appeared before his eyes.


    There was no such thing as an oath.


    There was no ambiguous relationship between a man and a woman.


    There were even very few opportunities to meet with her alone.


    In fact, it''s not really a male or female affair, but sometimes there''s no need to say it out loud.


    A knowing smile, a few looks of communication, the so-called "Clear Wave Underworld" is in the heart.


    If he had a ''personal relationship'' with Miss Bai, then this noble relationship was built on an open and upright chivalry and a tacit understanding between them. There was no need to explain everything clearly.


    It could be said that it was as clear as water and as heavy as a mountain, but the subtle details could only be measured by oneself.


    He originally thought that Miss Han was not one of them. Although she had an unparalleled delicate face, she was nothing to him.


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be moved at the thought of this. She felt her emotions were extremely chaotic and heavy, as if she couldn''t sit still at all. As a result, even though the zither music sounded heavenly, she was still unable to appreciate it.


    Wu Yuxue did not know that it had suddenly stopped. Instead, it was the long sigh that made him slightly surprised.


    He heard the tone of the Eighth Lord saying, "It''s been a long time since beauty has changed. It''s hard to get a favor out of a relationship. You''re a wise man. Could it be that you don''t understand this logic?"


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be shocked. She thought to herself, ''Can it be that these words are meant for me.''


    There were no outsiders in this place other than the two of them. Naturally, they would say what they had to say, but ¡­ How could he know what was on his mind?


    Did this old man really become a deity?


    Just as he was muttering to himself, he heard the Eighth Old Master cough and say, "Is little friend Wu awake?"


    He had actually already reached the door, not allowing him to remain silent. He hurriedly stood up from his seat and hurriedly opened the door. The Eighth Lord smiled as he stood at the door. He looked at Wu Yuxue and nodded, "Congratulations, congratulations. That''s great."


    Wu Yuxue dodged and said, "Please!"


    The Eighth Old Master smiled and walked in.


    Wu Yuxue was about to pour some tea when the Old Patriarch shook his head and said, "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. I''ll be leaving soon."


    Wu Yuxue replied shyly, "I slept through the snake blood you gave me yesterday."


    The Eighth Old Master nodded, "This is inevitable. If it were another person, I would have to sleep for at least three days and three nights. Because of your profound internal energy, you are at the level of breathing and refining. Compared to ordinary people, this is a huge advantage. I was the one who used the zither music to wake you up because I was probably scheming against you to wake you up. Otherwise, if you were to sleep for too long, it will only harm you, do you know that? "


    Wu Yuxue understood the logic behind it. She thought for a while and understood immediately.


    After consuming the snake blood, he felt very different the moment he woke up. He gathered his Qi and released it back and forth in his Qi Sea. His movements were unimpeded, and his whole body felt comfortable.


    He guessed that the poison in the Qi Hai cave must have already been eliminated.


    However, this matter was too sudden and was still somewhat hard to believe.


    The Eighth Old Master smiled and asked, "How do you feel about this?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "My entire body is loose. Could it be that I''ve been poisoned?"


    The Eighth Old Master snorted and said, "You can be at ease, not only has the remaining poison in your body been completely dispelled, even after that, there will no longer be any poison that can harm you. Isn''t that a joyous occasion? "


    Wu Yuxue''s doubts were dispelled by what the man had said. She was overjoyed.


    However, this was all too sudden, and for no reason at all, he accepted the other party''s kindness. He didn''t know how to repay the favor, but it was still difficult. What should he do?


    After a moment of ecstasy, he went silent again. He thanked her and didn''t know what to say.


    The Eighth Old Master''s deep eyes swept across his face, then he shook his head and said, "I understand what you''re thinking. To be able to think about things like this, you truly deserve to be called a man. However, between you and me, there is no need ¡­ I came to Anhui on this trip, mainly to meet an old friend. "Business is a secondary matter, it''s fate that I met you by chance, it''s fate that I met you by chance, in the midst of my happiness, I helped you a little, in fact it''s nothing, if you''re worried, it''ll hinder our continuing relationship, but it''ll be hard for me to meet you again in the future." Wu Yuxue listened to him, and as expected, it wasn''t false, so she nodded and remembered this kindness in her heart.


    In fact, he had intended to get a cup of this kind of snake blood for her, but it was too hard to say for sure. Moreover, he was afraid that as time went by, the snake blood would lose its spirituality, making it seem like she lived in a place far away from Sichuan. It would take him at least two or three months to get there, and it was still unknown whether he would see her or not.


    With these doubts, Wu Yuxue swallowed her words.


    The Eighth Lord seemed to be in high spirits today. He chatted a lot with Wu Yuxue before standing up and saying, "Are you hungry?"


    Wu Yuxue was actually hungry. Now that he mentioned it, she could not help but nod and say, "I''m really hungry."


    "Come, there''s a good place here, I''ll treat you to a meal."


    He stepped out.


    Wu Yu Xue initially wanted to ask him for a favor, but instead got the upper hand for the other party. Thinking about the many unusual situations of the other party, Wu Yu Xue clearly did not want to be courteous to him.


    The two of them walked out.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Are you going to leave just like that? Aren''t you afraid that the things in the room will be lost? "


    The eighth grandfather shook the brocade that was on him and laughed. The goose smiled and said, "Are you afraid that my guqin will be lost?"


    "Seems like it''s worth quite a bit." Wu Yuxue said, "It''s best to be careful."


    The Eighth Lord shook his head and smiled, "It''s fine, it''s fine. My house seems to be fine, hmph, but it''s a little inconvenient. There''s no need to worry. Let''s go."


    Hearing his words, Wu Yuxue no longer said anything.


    The two walked out of the inn and onto the main street.


    It was just at the beginning of the day and there were a lot of people on the street.


    The two chatted as they walked, crossing the main street and arriving at a street.


    Wu Yuxue couldn''t stand the hunger so she asked, "Is there any place that sells food nearby?"


    "There''s no need to panic. Follow me and you''ll be there soon."


    As he spoke, he turned right into the street and turned into an alley.


    When Wu Yuxue saw that the alley was the residence, she did not feel that it was a place to do business, nor did it have a business opening. She was curious as to why the eighth grandfather did not say anything and could not ask further.


    The old man in embroidered robes ¡ª the Eighth Old Master ¡ª slowly walked until he stopped in front of a red door with a mat covering the front yard. He smiled and said, "It''s here."


    As he said so, he slapped the door with his hand: "Old Cripple, open the door!"


    One of them replied, "Who is this?" As he spoke, he loudly shouted, "Coming!"


    Wu Yuxue had originally thought that the other party would take her to a restaurant for dinner, but to her surprise, it turned out to be a restaurant. She seemed to be a bit presumptuous.


    He looked at the house in front of him. Although it was not a big house, it was clean and elegant. Just as he was about to ask the owner for his surname, he heard the sound of a wooden staff touching the ground.


    And then the voice of the man in the front said, "Who is this?" Their accents are so familiar! "


    The two doors creaked open.


    A tall man with wild hair like grass and a face like pancakes stood by the door.


    He was wearing a thin gray cotton robe, half of which was stuck in his belt. Although his feet were not very strong, his waist was very strong, especially the leader, who looked just like the subordinate of the Duke of Hanshou, Zhou Cang.


    This person''s eyebrows were thick and his eyes were fierce. His hair was disheveled, and his eyes were bloodshot. From the looks of it, it seemed just like a ghost. It would be strange if a man like him, who was a little timid, could be so popular.


    At this moment, the man''s eyes were wide open. He first looked at Wu Yu Xue for a long time, then turned to the old man in embroidered robes. With a single glance, he cried out, "Aiya!" He called out in panic and quickly took his leave.


    "Isn''t this the Eighth Lord ¡­?" "This ¡­"


    The Eighth Old Master used one hand to support him, not wanting him to bow down, but the man insisted on doing so.


    One didn''t want him to bow, while the other just did.


    It was obvious that the eighth master was stronger. Although he was supported by one hand, no matter how much the man struggled, he could not bend down.


    "Sigh. Scram. Scram. You don''t have to bow or not. What sort of wind did you come here for?" the man asked.


    The Eighth Old Master laughed and said, "Let''s just say it''s the East, South, West, and North winds! Come, come, let me introduce you. "


    As he spoke to the tall and big lame man, he said, "Although this little friend here is young, he has good men. Old lame, he''s not much weaker than those two hands of yours."


    This last sentence caused both Wu Yuxue and the old cripple to be shocked.


    The old cripple thought to himself, What kind of plan is this, a kid with faded yellow hair actually wants to compete with me?


    Wu Yuxue thought to herself, I can''t see that such a reckless man, and a cripple at that, actually has a higher martial arts than me? Hmph hmph, the Eighth Old Master has underestimated me, Yan Xue.


    Despite this, both sides showed great grace.


    The old cripple said, "Nice to meet you, young man."


    Wu Yuxue cupped her hands and said, "Please advise me, Senior."


    It didn''t matter if they were unconvinced or not, none of them dared to underestimate the eighth grandfather''s face.


    It was just that the words "young lame man" had a bit of the tone of "taking advantage of your age". When Wu Yuxue heard this, she felt that it did not sound right.


    The Eighth Old Master smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, we are all a little hungry in our stomachs. I actually praised this little friend a lot, it''s up to you and Guo to see how you''re going to entertain us. "


    At this point, he exclaimed, "Where''s seventh brother Guo?"


    The old cripple said with a smile, "He''s repairing the wall in the backyard!"


    Then, he raised his throat and shouted, "Seventh Brother, quickly take a look. Who is this?"


    This shout, it seemed, was not much different from the roar Zhang Fei had made at the end of the bridge. Naturally, the Seventh Brother of the Guo Family could hear it.


    Soon, a number one figure appeared from behind.


    Looking at the old cripple''s respectful appearance, he imagined that the "Seventh Brother" inside must also be a little different, but in fact, it was very different.


    It was a middle-aged man in his fifties, dressed in a blue silk pants coat. He had one of his sleeves rolled up and was holding onto a wall.


    He was surprised to see the eighth grandfather, "Ah!" and dropped the tools in his hands. He walked up to him in big steps and said, "Isn''t this the eighth grandfather?"


    He was about to kneel down as well.


    The Eighth Old Master held onto him and said, "Forget about it, forget about it. Just now, even Old man Hu was spared. We haven''t seen each other for two years now, right?"


    "So there is one ¡­" Sigh ¡­ Eighth Lord, you missed me so much. "


    He kept bowing to the Old Master as he spoke.


    The Eighth Lord snorted and nodded. "Let''s talk later. Come, come, this little friend here will introduce you. Wu Yuxue is very skilled. If you have the time, you can spend time with him. Perhaps he can help you two out. "


    With that said, those with the surname Guo paid special attention to Wu Yuxue.


    "Brother Wu, this way please ¡ª"

 C67

    They entered the living room, sat down, and offered tea.


    Wu Yu Xue looked at the furnishings in the living room and knew that her master was extraordinary. She had clean and clean wooden furniture, and the calligraphy and paintings on the walls had almost proven that her master had poems and books on his belly. The so-called "having poems and books on his belly is too proud".


    Only then did the Eighth Lord introduce Wu Yuxue to his two masters. That tall and pretty sickly son of Zhang Fei was surnamed Hu Lie, and the refined character was surnamed Guo Jiu Ru.


    Both of them were unknown figures in the martial arts world. However, through the recommendation of the Old Master, Wu Yuxue did not dare to underestimate them.


    Afterwards, Guo Jiu Ru knew that the guests hadn''t eaten yet, so she smiled and said, "Coincidentally, we haven''t eaten either. Old one, go take a look at the kitchen and find out what kind of good dishes there are, just hurry up and get them."


    Hu Lie replied and cupped his fists towards the Eighth Old Master and Wu Yuxue, saying, "Excuse me, excuse me ¡ª"


    Finished speaking, Ji Xing leaned on his wooden staff and went to the kitchen with a limp.


    Guo Jiu Ru said modestly, "I didn''t know that senior and this brother would arrive here. I don''t have any special dishes, but I have a new basket of fresh bamboo shoots and a few live fishes to eat. The eight old men have always been known for their delicacies, if it''s not tasty, please forgive me. "


    The eighth grandfather laughed and said, "This is very rare, as long as old man Hu is the head chef, the dishes can''t be wrong." "I have no need for that. This little brother is especially hungry today, so I''m afraid he needs to prepare more food."


    As she spoke, she smiled knowingly at Wu Yu Xue.


    Guo Jiu Ru said with a smile, "There''s a lot, a lot. Where did Brother Wu come from?"


    Wu Yuxue was not good at lying, and she knew that the Eighth Lord knew her background very well. If she wasn''t telling the truth, then it was obvious that she was lying, but it was against the rules of the sect, and she didn''t know where she was from.


    The eighth grandfather, who was standing by the side, said with a smile, "Guo and Hu, both of you are men of character. You have some connection with your father, so speak the truth!"


    Wu Yuxue couldn''t keep it a secret after hearing his words, so she told him her real name.


    When Guo Jiu Ru heard this, a smile immediately blossomed on her long, fair face. She nodded and said, "I was saying that this little friend seems to have such a good face. It turns out he''s old brother Zhui Yun''s son. No wonder."


    He cupped his hands towards Wu Yuxue with a smile and said, "The Yan Clan''s movement technique is renowned throughout the world. "Since Little Brother is from the Yan Clan, you can''t be wrong about your movement technique. I must ask for your advice if you have time to spare in the future."


    Wu Yuxue replied, "I don''t dare to say that. Since senior is of the same generation as my father, how could I dare to be impudent?"


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled and said, "Brother Wu Shi, you don''t know this ¡­ Although I had some dealings with your father in the early days, the path that followed was different. Your father was a martial arts master. As for me, I was just a traitor in the martial arts world. "Sigh, that''s a pity, but don''t bring it up again ¡­"


    As Fang Zi said this, he heard the Eighth Elder snort from the side, "You can''t say such words. If everyone carries the principle of sweeping away the snow in front of their own doors and not passing it on the righteous path in the martial world, bringing about evil, then this world won''t be the world anymore."


    Wu Yuxue was astonished when she heard that. She would never have thought that such words would come from the mouth of such a gentle old man. From his tone, she could tell that he had the ambition to take the law of the heavens as his responsibility.


    After Guo Jiu Ru heard this, she laughed and said, "The eight old men spoke well, spoke well. For this reason, I will accompany you tonight as well. When we''re done with our drinks, we brothers will properly report what we have done throughout the years and have to wait for your instructions before we can do anything. "


    The Eighth Old Master nodded. "How''s the sale?"


    "I can still deal with it, but it will be difficult ¡­" I''ll report to you in a while! " He paused here for a moment before continuing, "For the past few years, both inside and out, it was all thanks to the Marmoset sisters. They did a lot of things for us, and in terms of merit and rewards, she should be part of it."


    The Eighth Old Master chuckled, raised his cup to take a sip of tea, then put down his teacup and said, "Does that even need to be said? When it comes to the topic of the four young ladies, even the people outside the prison have heard of it. I know she did well, but... This time, I''m afraid that she has met someone even stronger than her.


    Guo Jiu Ru frowned and said, "That''s not it. Could it be that what you''re saying is ¡ª"


    The eighth grandfather suddenly stood up and said, "How fragrant. Old man Hu sure has some skill." As he stood up, he walked inside, diverting Guo Jiu Ru''s attention away from the topic that was about to leave his mouth.


    Wu Yuxue, who was listening at the side, was confused. She did not know the end of the story, but she was a bit shocked herself. Wu Yuxue, who was listening at the side, was confused and did not know the end of the story.


    It seemed like killing someone for their goods and doing everything ¡­ Afterwards, they were never mentioned again. He never would have thought that he would hear it right here. Moreover, from the tone of his voice, it was actually someone who was with them. How could this not make him feel fearful?


    The Lame Hu vegetable was ready.


    In such a short period of time, he had actually cooked seven or eight dishes, filling them to the brim with delicious fragrance.


    Wu Yuxue was so hungry that he ate three bowls in a row.


    Although this Hu Cripple had a limp, his culinary skills were surprisingly good. The most common green bean curd, after being stir-fried by him, suddenly tasted rich and juicy, but what aroused Wu Yuxue''s interest was one of the bass fish. According to one of the masters, Guo Jiu Ru, it was still alive and kicking before the big bass came into the pot.


    Anhui Province droughts, the lake and river dry, even if there are not completely dry, but the water is shallow to see the bottom, such as this big bass shown in front of it, that that is impossible to survive.


    His master had unintentionally revealed his intentions.


    It turned out that he had business to attend to recently ¡ª a business trip to Hangzhou that had brought him back yesterday. It seemed that his trip had gone smoothly and he had brought back quite a few things, including fresh bass fish.


    Although the Ning Country Manor was on the verge of Zhejiang, not too far from Hangzhou, it still required ten to fifteen days for an ordinary person to travel back and forth at the fastest speed. Even the fastest horse would need four days to travel day and night, but when this surnamed Guo talked about it, it seemed like it was only a matter of two days and nights.


    Thinking about it carefully, there was only one possibility, and that was that this person had a first-rate flying technique and also had a very convenient water and land connection.


    It also reminded Wu Yuxue of the trade they were managing. It must have been a huge business with a lot of manpower and a lot of money. Wu Yuxue was curious about it.


    What kind of business do they actually do? Paper? Mo?


    If it was just paper and ink, why would they need such grandeur and grandeur?


    The Eighth Old Master pointed and said, "Eat the fish."


    Then came the boss''s piece. As expected of the old foodie, he talked about eating fish and said, "It''s best to eat bass with scales. The most delicious meat is near the tail of the fish."


    These words interrupted Wu Yuxue''s thoughts. Then, he saw the eighth elder put a mouthful into his own mouth, and a series of chirps sounded out as he ate the fish. He spat out all of the fish bones and dried scales that had lost their fat.


    Perhaps it was because they were obstructing Wu Yuxue''s presence, but they did not mention anything about the business at all.


    The three of them could be considered as foodies, such as the north, south, south, water and sea, and rare delicacies. The three of them could be considered as foodies, such as the north, south, water and sea, and rare delicacies, such as the north, south, water and sea.


    The host sincerely welcomed the guests with aged red wine.


    The Eighth Old Master was in a good mood. He drank until his cup was dry.


    Guo and Hu were both decent people. Wu Yuxue, on the other hand, was somewhat restrained and didn''t dare to have a good time. She couldn''t help but drink a lot from the Eighth Lord.


    This feast lasted until the middle of the moon.


    Both Guo and Hu were in high spirits today, as the moonlight was very bright tonight.


    The group of four arrived at the pavilion in the backyard. They were attended to by an old man who had an earshot.


    At this moment, the topic turned to the martial arts of the various sects.


    Wu Yuxue realized that the Old Master was knowledgeable about almost everything, including the leaders of all the martial institutions in the world of martial arts.


    Not only the eighth grandfather himself was like this, but also Guo and Hu, both of whom studied and had their own leaders.


    Naturally, Wu Yuxue was also an outstanding figure in the Dao. She had hidden herself for too long to reveal herself, but later on, when they talked about the profundity of the situation, she flew away and joined the conversation.


    The Eighth Elder suddenly smiled at Wu Yuxue and said: "I have long since heard of your Yan Clan''s ultimate technique. Back then, when your Ancestor fought with Yue Yang for a while, both sides were young and vigorous, neither side was willing to submit to the other ¡­"


    Saying that, he smiled and said, "I remember that day, he used your Swallow School''s Flying Swallow Sword Art to defeat me in one move, but I used the ''Shadowless Palm'' and struck him with it. We are equal."


    Shaking his head, he said with some emotion: "In the second year, I created my own ''Three Forms of Unity''. I was confident that I could defeat your Swallow School''s sword technique, so I went to look for your Ancestral Uncle, but no matter what, he refused to compete with me again. "I will not have the opportunity to experience the Yan Clan''s sword techniques in the future. I guess I still have some regrets."


    Wu Yuxue was afraid that he was going to test her skills, so she hurriedly said, "It''s a pity that I haven''t been able to get the Gyokuro Punch from my sect. Otherwise, I could be embarrassed in front of you."


    The Eighth Elder nodded and said, "These words are not pretentious. When it comes to your sword technique, Yan Shougao, it is indeed vast and profound, worthy of being called the pinnacle of martial arts. "You''re still young, if you want to learn this set of martial arts, I''m afraid that''s not possible. If you can learn just a little less than half of it, it won''t be easy."


    Hearing his words, Wu Yuxue was very familiar with the martial arts of the Swallow School. She admired him from the bottom of her heart. It could be seen that this person''s skill was unfathomable. However, he was confused about how secretive he was about his background and his background. He just couldn''t remember there was a person in the forest like him.


    Wu Yuxue was deep in thought, but she only saw the tall and big Cripple Hu coming to her in a trance.


    "Come come come ¡­" "Young man, tonight''s moonlight is so beautiful, play with me, Cripple, and we''ll prove it." Cripple said.


    Wu Yu Xue was about to politely reject him, but she didn''t expect that the Eighth Lord and Guo Jiu Ru were already clapping their hands in praise.


    The Eighth Old Master smiled and said, "This was my original intention. Old Cripple, don''t look at how young this young brother is and think he''s easy to bully. That''s a mistake."


    Cripple Hu repeatedly laughed, "How dare you, how dare you ¡­"


    As he spoke, he suddenly spun around. "Whoosh!" A gust of wind had arrived in the courtyard.


    One of his legs was not nimble, but his movement was extremely fast. Like a gust of wind, he stood in the yard with one foot touching the ground, yet he was holding a staff above his head.


    Wu Yuxue was stunned and said with a smile, "Senior Hu is forcing me ¡­"


    "No worries ¡­" The Eighth Old Master smiled and said, "He was just scaring me. Little friend, you don''t have to be afraid. Go down and spar with him ¡­"


    He was smiling when he said those words, so of course he was joking.


    Guo Jiu Ru nodded to the side and said with a smile, "Old man Hu is from the ''Azure Continent''s Cloud Sect''. Little brother, you''d better watch out for his'' Cloud Gate Eight Movements''."


    When Cripple Hu, who was in the arena, heard this, he repeatedly shouted, "Alright, you''ve let my foundation leak out. This fight won''t be easy. Come, come, young man, just use whatever abilities you have. "


    On the other hand, she did not take herself seriously. Even though she knew that he was from the "Azure Province Yun Sect," this sect was known for its viciousness in the martial arts world, and because of the fact that there were not many disciples in the sect, Wu Yu Xue had never met anyone like him. As such, Hu Lie was the first person she had met.


    Even so, he had no way of avoiding it. It seemed like he could only let go of the other party''s hand and compete with him.


    He was thinking, should he use the Yan Clan''s techniques to fight with his opponent? Perform it. With an expert by your side, you may not be able to see through your sect''s secret arts. If you don''t use it now, you might not be able to win.


    However, there wasn''t enough time to think about that. He stood up and said, "In that case, I''ll ask Senior Hu for some advice on how to use his powerful technique!"


    As he spoke, his body flickered and he appeared before Hu Lie in a flash.


    Hu Lie said, "Good movement technique."


    He pointed at Wu Yuxue''s chest with the wooden staff in his hand and said, "Come here, young man. Where''s your guy?" Hu Lie said.


    Wu Yuxue hid her Green Mulberry Sword in the inn and did not bring it out. She did not have the strength to empty-handed fight with her opponent. Just as she was in a difficult situation, she heard Guo Jiu Ru say: "There''s a sword here. Little brother, you can deal with it!"


    After the voice died down, a long sword flew leisurely over.

 C68

    Wu Yuxue made a backhand motion with her right hand, and the blade was already in her grasp. It was a cyan steel sword with a scabbard attached to it. It seemed that although it was not made of gold or jade, it wasn''t that easy to get it.


    Holding the sword in his hand, he first hugged his fist towards his opponent and said, "Many thanks."


    He then turned to Hu Lie and said, "Senior Hu has shown mercy, please give me your guidance."


    Then, he pulled out his sword and inserted the sheath into the ground.


    Lame Hu chuckled and said, "In my early years, I was also a swordsman. Later, my leg was injured, so I used this toy. Please!" The moment the words left his mouth, his feet had already quickly moved forward.


    As he moved forward, he pointed his wooden staff at Wu Yu Xue''s chest.


    The staff''s power was ferocious, and wherever the staff''s power came from, there would be an overwhelming force that would rush straight towards Wu Yuxue''s chest. This was the martial arts that was rumored to be known as Internal Martial Arts, "Staff Wind".


    With this move, Wu Yuxue did not dare to underestimate him. She immediately shrank back, and with the momentum of her sword wielding, she jumped up with a ''whoosh''.


    Hu Lie''s staff posture then vanished into thin air.


    "Good movement technique!" Hu Lie said.


    As he shouted, he made a quick leap forward, and was hit by a spin.


    At this moment, it seemed as if his body was like a giant snake. As he twisted his body, the staff once again shook out.


    It was divided into three streams of wind, each aiming for the three acupoints on the other party''s body.


    Only then did Wu Yuxue realize how powerful this cripple was. It seemed like she couldn''t even hide her abilities today even if she wanted to.


    Naturally, the timing was instantaneous. With no more time for him to think, he welcomed the fierce momentum of the rod that was the Hu Cripple.


    Wu Yuxue had no choice but to use the Yan Clan''s movement and movement martial art ¡ª her body collapsed backwards, her feet heavily tapping on the ground. With this bit of strength, her entire body "Hu!" With a thud, he was flipped upside down.


    It was also at this moment that Hu Lie''s walking stick had already been pointed at him.


    "Chi!" "Chi!" "Chi!" All three of the staffs used empty moves.


    The two figures intersected, quickly retreating.


    Seeing this, the Eighth Old Master couldn''t help but slightly nod his head, then turned to Guo Jiu Ru and said, "The Yan Clan''s skills are extraordinary after all. This move of ''Little Yan Yang'' is untouchable."


    Guo Jiu Ru also nodded and said, "This movement technique is really similar to Yan Zhuoyun from back then, a tiger father without a dog son. Amazing, amazing."


    As the two of them spoke to each other, the battle at the scene had long become indecipherable.


    Due to the use of Hu Lame''s walking stick, he was unable to see through everything.


    Wu Yuxue had no choice but to muster her energy and go all out.


    Once the two sides started fighting, they had already exchanged more than ten moves.


    He only saw the shadow of the staff dance for about twenty feet before it turned into a round, large whirlpool, tightly wrapping Wu Yuxue''s sword light.


    The strong wind formed a wave that spread in all directions. It sounded like it was blowing, but it was very scary.


    Wu Yuxue had originally planned not to use the secret techniques of the Yan Clan to defend herself. How could she have known that after a few exchanges, she would be forced to be at a loss of what to do?


    The Berserk Demon Staff that Cripple Hu walked on was like a storm. Although Wu Yuxue used all her strength, she was still tightly wrapped within the staff shadows and could not even think of projecting herself.


    Seeing this, Guo Jiu Ru smiled and said, "It seems this little brother can''t hide anything from us."


    Sure enough, before he could finish his sentence, Hu Lie had already released a loud roar. He swung his walking stick with the flick of a flywheel and aimed it at Wu Yuxue''s head.


    Although this move looked extremely ordinary, it was completely different from when it was executed under Hu Lie''s hands. Wu Yu Xue immediately felt a large amount of energy fall from the sky, and when she looked up, she realized that all the staff shadows were falling from the sky.


    In this sort of situation, no matter where you dodged to, you wouldn''t be able to escape a direct hit.


    If it wasn''t for some ulterior motive, Cripple Hu was determined to make Wu Yu Xue make a fool of herself on the spot, or else he would never use such a powerful technique.


    Wu Yu Xue didn''t dare to let her guard down. She looked at the staff shadows and saw that they were about to land. Where Wu Yu Xue''s sword was, she shot up like an arrow.


    In a moment of desperation, he had no other choice but to unleash the Swallow School''s'' Flying Swallow ''Swordplay.


    Wu Yuxue''s figure was as nimble as a snake in her fury. As she stretched and twisted, she had already emerged from the spiderweb-like shadow of her opponent.


    The eighth grandfather laughed and said, "Great!"


    Hu Lie, who was a staff dancer, thought that even though the other party was from Yanzhou City and at such a young age, it would be difficult for him to achieve great things. In addition, because of the eight old men''s repeated praise for him, it seemed that they were already praising him, or perhaps they were about to take some important responsibility for him, Hu Lie couldn''t help but to feel dissatisfied and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat Wu Yanxue under the staff of the eight old men.


    In front of him, Hu Lie had performed this walking stick technique in an extremely strange and unpredictable manner. Later on, he had used the famed Yun Sect''s Eight Techniques of the Great Style, ''Mysterious Sky Flying Snow''. Hu Lie thought that his opponent was absolutely incapable of dodging and he didn''t need to injure him.


    However, he didn''t know that this was only a wishful thinking on his part.


    When she saw Wu Yuxue soar into the sky from the shadow of her staff, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She didn''t think that Wu Yuxue''s next move, "Merciless Wings", would have such unfathomable power.


    Along with Wu Yuxue''s falling body, a long sword abruptly thrust forward. Hu Cripple grunted and retreated with a tap. He pulled back the wooden crutch and was about to sweep out.


    The former''s might abruptly surged out with a swift return, and a sharp gust of wind was forced towards the front of Hu Cripple''s eyes.


    This sword was in a roundabout way, aiming straight at Cripple''s throat.


    Cripple Hu''s expression changed, it seemed to already be true.


    Even so, he was still able to flee from the opponent''s swift and fierce sword force before him.


    However, someone had moved ahead of him and landed onto the scene like a gust of wind.


    His clothes fluttered in the wind, revealing his swift figure.


    Landing on the ground, slapping his palms, his movements were exceptionally fast.


    The posture of twisting arms and twisting palms was undoubtedly beautiful. With a "pa" sound, the cold blade in Wu Yuxue''s palms were held between her palms.


    Naturally, he opened it immediately, revealing the elegant and graceful Guo Jiu Lai.


    Hu Lie and Wu Yuxue simultaneously dodged to the side.


    However, he only saw that Hu Lame''s black face had turned as red as a purple eggplant.


    In his life, he had always wanted to excel. He had originally planned to show off his prowess in front of the Eighth Old Master, but he hadn''t expected that his opponent would be so powerful.


    Actually, Wu Yu Xue''s'' Heartless Wings'' was indeed powerful, but Hu Lie was unable to dodge it before he saw it. However, Guo Jiu Ru was too careful, afraid that her little brother would suffer a loss, so she hastily intervened, preventing Wu Yu Xue and Guan Xue Yu from continuing to attack.


    Laughing weirdly, Hu Lie''s large eyes were wide open as he glared at Guo Jiu Ru and said, "Seventh Brother, what''s going on? Do you want to come down and play as well? The outcome of the battle between me and this little brother is still uncertain, why must you interfere?


    Guo Jiu Ru naturally knew the temper of her sworn brother, so she didn''t respond with a slight smile when she heard his words.


    Wu Yanxue was a junior in the end. She stepped forward, clasped her hands, and said to Hu Lie, "Senior Hu, please calm your anger. Junior will admit defeat."


    Hu Lie did not expect the other party to say something like this. He was stunned for a moment before sighing dejectedly. He heavily placed the wooden crutch in his hand against the ground and said, "Little brother, you''re too polite. Alright, let''s call it a day."


    "That''s right," the one who spoke was obviously the Eighth Lord in the pavilion. "It''s better if it ends now."


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled slightly and said, "The high skills of the Little Hero Sword Art is indeed not inferior to your father''s back then. "Admirable, admirable. There will be a long period of time in the future, so we must properly ask for guidance."


    Wu Yu Xue realized that Hu Lie''s astonishing martial arts skills were on par with her, but Guo Jiu was able to grasp onto her sword with one strike. It seemed that his martial arts skills were above Hu Lie''s, and most likely above hers. This made him look at the two of them in a whole new light, and he was especially curious about the business they were running.


    It was actually clear.


    If the business that Guo and Hu were running was a normal business, then why would each of them have such amazing martial arts when it was the paper business that the Eighth Old Master spoke of?


    It was not necessary at all. It seemed that only the business of running bodyguards could be related to martial arts. However, they were definitely not in the business. Wu Yuxue could tell this just by looking at it objectively.


    Returning to the pavilion, the Eighth Old Master praised him a few words.


    Hu Lie seemed to be unable to sit still. He borrowed the situation and temporarily left his seat.


    After Hu Lie had left, the Eighth Old Master smiled coldly and said to Guo Jiuzhi in a rather displeased manner, "You''re not good enough, you''ve underestimated me, and yet you''re still so full of yourself. Who would''ve known that old man Hu still has the same temper from back then and hasn''t changed in the slightest."


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled and said, "Isn''t it so? Who here dares to speak ill of him? Only the Eight Elders can ¡­ Sigh, forget it. He is also a person with a lot of years of age. How can he change the temper that he has ever had? "


    The Eighth Old Master snorted and said, "Of course I can''t change it. It''s just that in front of me, it''s depressing. Hmph hmph, you should be clear about the situation from before. If not for your timely appearance, he would have lost even more face. "If I don''t carefully examine him myself, I would really lose out to him for blaming others ¡­"


    Guo Jiu Ru seemed to be deeply afraid that this Old Master would blame her for this. Seeing that he was angry, she couldn''t help but cover it up and tried to smooth things over.


    Wu Yuxue was still young, so she didn''t feel good about it. She tried to persuade him and to blame herself for it, but the Eighth Lord didn''t say anything more.


    Guo Jiu Ru was waiting for an opportunity to enter and called out to Hu Lie, thinking that he was taking advantage of the situation inside.


    After Hu Lie came out again, he personally bowed to the Eighth Old Master in respect.


    Only then did the eighth grandfather lose his temper.


    Wu Yuxue, who was just watching from the sidelines, had a better understanding of the situation. Although it was rare to see the Eighth Lord here in years, he was still a high and mighty man.


    For Guo, Hu, and the others, it was as if they held absolute power. Only by doing this could they cause Guo and Hu to bow to him and bow down to him.


    All of this happened in spite of the fact that Wu Yu Xue was an outsider. Neither of the hosts nor the guests avoided the outsiders.


    Wu Yuxue felt a little awkward, but the Old Patriarch didn''t act against her. It was as if he treated her as one of his own.


    Because of this, Wu Yuxue had to be careful and didn''t dare to get too close to the other party.


    The Eighth Old Master really did care about Wu Yuxue.


    "I originally thought that you had yet to learn the Yan Clan''s sword techniques, but looking at it today, it seems that you are already quite mature. That is quite rare."


    After a slight pause, the Eighth Lord continued, "All these years in Karakorum, I''ve comprehended a set of techniques specifically designed to deal with sword moves. It''s very subtle, when I''m free, we can verify it and teach it to you."


    Astonishment immediately appeared on Guo Jiu Ru''s face as she said, "Little friend Wu, your good fortune has arrived. All these years, I''ve never heard of anyone who has the good fortune to be taught by the Old Master of the Eighth Old Master."


    Wu Yuxue was pleasantly surprised as she listened to him. She hurriedly went up to thank him.


    The Eighth Old Master''s eyes were shining as he looked at Wu Yu Xue. He smiled and said, "I know a little about astrology. You must have a straight nose. This means that you are naturally arrogant and won''t easily submit to others. Well, tonight, I''ll show you some of my hands. I''ll let you know that under the heavens, other than you, Yan, there are still quite a few ways to go about your business. "


    When Guo Jiu Ru heard that the Eighth Lord wanted to show off his skills, she couldn''t help but clap her hands to express her speed.


    Lame Hu also loudly shouted.


    Wu Yuxue was about to argue when the Eighth Lord left her and moved a chair to the middle of the pavilion before sitting down again.


    "Come, come, little friend Wu. We came here empty-handed to play. We''re just here to stop."


    He said with a smile, "Other than my palms connecting, all I have to do is touch a bit of your finger and I''ll consider it my loss. What do you say?"


    Wu Yuxue thought that she had just humiliated Hu Lie, and since the Eighth Lord wanted to make a move on her, she hesitated. She didn''t know how to reply after listening.


    The Eighth Old Master saw his silence, and nodded slightly. "You''re a very kind person, not easily taking action against me. Could it be that you''re really afraid of hurting me, but ¡­?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "The ''Eight Great Sacred Arts'' are unparalleled. Naturally, I will not be injured by this little one. This little one only worries about my own incompetence. I might embarrass myself in front of the three seniors and humiliate myself."


    The Eighth Old Master snorted and slightly nodded, "These words of yours are not considered to be sincere. It might be so in front of others, but for me, there is no need for you to do so. "Even if your parents were present, none of them would blame you. You''re only interested in my wine and wine tonight. After missing out on tonight, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to show my face anymore."


    On the side, Hu Pai Zi laughed loudly and said, "The eight old men''s words are reasonable. How about this, I, Cripple, will first ask you for three punches, okay?"

 C69

    The Eighth Old Patriarch smiled and said, "That''s fine too. I know that your ''Drunken Zhong Kui'' boxing technique has already penetrated deep into your heart. It''s just that I''m afraid that you won''t be able to do anything good if you meet me tonight."


    Hu Lie laughed and said, "Is there even a need to say that? I came to you for advice. You just don''t have to hide it! "


    As he spoke, he stood up and said to Guo Jiu Ru beside him, "Seventh Brother, don''t you want to try your hand and foot? If you miss tonight, it''ll be difficult to find an opportunity like this!"


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled and said, "The one the old gramps favors is little brother Wu, why should we bother?"


    Hu Lie said, "I don''t care about that. Everything has to do with first come first served. Old Master, take a look at your fist!"


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the horse split apart under his feet, and then he threw a punch straight at the Eighth Lord.


    This punch of Hu Lame''s must have been full of strength, to the point that when the fist was thrown, the entire pavilion would rumble loudly for it.


    This punch of his was directed towards the chest of the Old Master of the Eighth Old Master. It was quite impressive.


    A wind pillar formed a tremendous force.


    The Eighth Lord''s long robe and snow-white beard were all rolled up behind him. The force of this force was so strong that it was hard to imagine.


    The eighth grandfather chuckled, "Good punch!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, both of his palms suddenly flipped outwards. Strangely, that sharp wind was drawn away by the Eighth Lord''s gesture, vanishing with a sudden sound.


    This method of ''tipping things four times a thousand kilograms'' was extremely ingenious.


    Normally, when hands and feet came into contact with a saber, the old man''s method of "using the air to guide the air" had never been seen before.


    Hu Lie was stunned for a moment before he quickly added, "Old Master, please look at this again."


    He was tall and big, so he suddenly jumped up into the air like a whirlwind.


    It was like a black cloud amidst a gale. It came quickly.


    The Eighth Lord still sat motionless on the ground.


    Hu Lie''s body suddenly descended, and his uninjured thigh suddenly shot out, kicking towards the Eighth Old Master''s head.


    "Pa!" "Whoosh!" Consecutive, the pants made two crisp sounds as the wind blew.


    The eighth grandfather''s left and right temples were already in the care of the other.


    Wu Yu Xue looked on from the sidelines. She knew that Hu Lie was going all out just like that and was not merciful in the slightest. How could he be so reckless, if he could not predict that Hu Lie would be able to resolve the conflict?


    Indeed, when he saw that the pair of flying feet were about to land on the eighth grandfather''s temple, he saw the old man turn his head. His posture was as natural as it seemed, just swinging a little.


    Hu Lie''s fierce flying feet actually kicked empty air.


    The moment Hu Lie''s feet missed, he knew that the situation was not good. He laughed loudly and said, "I admit defeat."


    The cry had not stopped when he suddenly made a somersault in the air, wanting to land on the spot, but he was still unable to escape the Eighth Lord''s swift hands. With a "pu" sound, he was already on Hu Lie''s leg, which was used to kick people.


    Naturally, the Eighth Lord was being extra merciful to him. It was just a joke between the two, otherwise, they would have to pay attention to facing each other in battle. Don''t even think about getting Cripple Hu''s leg.


    Hu Lie came in from outside the pavilion in a daze and said loudly, "The old man is truly a god. I, Hu Lie, have truly admired you from the bottom of my heart."


    The Eighth Old Patriarch''s eyes flickered as he looked at Hu Lie in shock and said, "I haven''t seen you for over a year, but your skills have improved so much." "It seems like you already have a deep and profound foundation in internal energy. You can very well go up a level and spend some effort on your vital energy and blood."


    Hu Lie chuckled, "Then I''ll have to ask your old man to break the rules and take care of you."


    The Eighth Lord nodded and said, "Very good. I''ve brought along a book about the secret police, the Blood Leaks. You can come and take a look one day. As long as you practice it, you''ll see how useful it is in less than three months."


    Hu Lie could not help but feel overjoyed as he repeatedly expressed his gratitude.


    Only then did the Eighth Old Master move his eyes towards Wu Yuxue and said, "What? Do you want to try?"


    Wu Yuxue observed him coldly and concluded that this old man was indeed very skilled. He was a rare mutant in this world. If she could get some advice from him, she would definitely benefit a lot. However, she didn''t dare to act recklessly in order to keep her family''s name in mind.


    However, he kept on urging her, as if he had a deeper meaning. If he really did so, then it would be inconvenient for him to persist and he would miss this opportunity.


    Guo and Hu were both aware that the Eighth Lord wanted to break the rules, but he refused to do so. They were both puzzled.


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled slightly and said, "Little brother, do you have any obstacles?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Senior Guo, there''s no need to be suspicious. I really don''t dare to make a fool of myself. Since the Eighth Lord wanted to make a fool of me, I have no choice but to make a fool of myself."


    With that, he walked up to the Eighth Old Master and stood still, clasping his fists as he said, "Old senior please advise me more, this one is too presumptuous."


    He had seen how amazing the eighth grandfather''s skills were, and that move of his just now was even more ingenious. He was afraid that if he were to make another mistake, he would be able to gather his strength as he stood, carefully observing the other party''s movements, but he was in no hurry to make a move.


    The eighth grandfather was still the same as before, with his hands behind his back, looking calm and composed. His diamond-shaped eyes, however, were destined to look at his opponent without blinking.


    If I were to attack him directly from the front, I would definitely encounter the same situation that Hu Lie was in earlier. I might as well lure him in through false pretense before making a move.


    As he thought this in his heart, he followed the Yan Clan''s "Bow Steps" technique and started to rotate in the pavilion.


    He knew that the three people present were all rare experts and had some connections with the Yan Clan. There was really no need to hide anything. Once he used his movement technique, it was all a secret of his sect.


    The Eighth Old Master slightly nodded his head and said: "Don''t blame the Yan Clan''s movement technique. "Little friend Wu, you don''t have to hide anything. You just have to call for me."


    Wu Yuxue replied, "Yes!"


    Meng Ke Li sat back and swung out his left and right hands at the same time. He was using the Yan Clan''s famous "Swallow School Split Palm".


    The two palms, one on the left and the other on the right, each released a wave of force, aiming for the Eighth Lord''s shoulders.


    The Eighth Old Master scolded, "So powerful."


    He had his hands on the handles of the chair, and with that cry his whole body jerked backward and stood upright.


    Wu Yuxue''s ferocious palms actually hit nothing but air.


    For Wu Yu Xue, this was to be expected. The two Sky-Splitting Hands were originally just a feint, but as soon as he made a move, his whole body was already flying towards her.


    The Eighth Old Master sat down on his butt at the same time and faced Wu Yuxue''s pouncing body. Wu Yuxue had made his second move, thrusting his palm forward towards the old man''s chest.


    The eighth grandfather''s left hand was raised upwards. He seemed weak but Wu Yuxue felt a strong suction force pulling his arm towards her. When she looked again, the eighth grandfather''s slender white hand was already pressed against her arm.


    Wu Yuxue felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She felt her body shudder as if there was a force of forward motion. She was alarmed and quickly used her strength to sit back, allowing her to do so. It was still difficult to slow him down. The force he felt from his sitting position had magically turned into the force of his opponent''s hand, but it had all been transferred into his body.


    In this way, Wu Yuxue could not bear it any longer. She knew that she could do anything against such a method. Even though she was so careful, it was still hard to avoid her following his path.


    With this thought, he flipped his left hand, and in an instant of crisis, used one of the Yan Clan''s lifesaving moves, the "Tailtail Dragon" technique. With a swing of his palm, he suddenly counterattacked the Eighth Old Master''s arm.


    The Eighth Old Master snorted, as if he was surprised.


    He was confident that he could send Wu Yuxue out, so he had no choice but to forcefully retract the power that he had drawn out. He raised his hand to meet Wu Yuxue''s palm.


    Wu Yuxue exerted a great amount of force.


    The eighth grandfather was even more secretive.


    The moment their palms came into contact, the Eighth Lord''s seat creaked! A sound rang out.


    Wu Yuxue was drawn out for the second time.


    Even so, he still fell for the eighth grandfather''s words. "Hu!" He was sent flying.


    Wu Yuxue was extremely intelligent. She had more or less seen through the tricks of the Eighth Lord''s technique just now when she had been observing the fight from the sidelines.


    The good thing was that the eighth grandfather kept using the same principle again and again, which gave Wu Yuxue great enlightenment.


    He had a deep understanding of martial arts and had great talent. How could he not understand this careful comprehension?


    Therefore, the Eighth Lord used the same trick to send him flying again, but it was ineffective because Wu Yuxue had grasped the key to strength.


    His body, which was flying in the air, suddenly stretched and twisted before spinning in the opposite direction and landing lightly on the ground.


    This move undoubtedly shocked Guo and Hu Diao, who were watching on the side.


    The Eighth Old Master''s novel ''trump card'' was undoubtedly his own invention. Wu Lin had only seen it for himself, but it seemed that Wu Yu Xue had already seen through it. It was astonishing.


    Wu Yuxue''s body was as light as a feather when she landed in front of the Eighth Lord.


    "I am honored to be able to receive the guidance of an old senior."


    Wu Yuxue clasped her hands and retreated to the side.


    The Eighth Old Master''s eyes were intertwined with joy. He stroked his beard with one hand and nodded repeatedly.


    "You are indeed smarter than others. If my heart is able to produce you, then in less than a year, you will surely shine like a great martial artist."


    Wu Yuxue was lucky enough not to make a fool of herself on the spot. On the contrary, she had learned the wondrous movement of forms.


    His heart was filled with joy. With this realization, he could use his wisdom to create many different movement techniques, imperceptibly increasing his own strength.


    The reason why the Eighth Lord had such an episode was probably to test if Wu Yu Xue was a capable person. As for what would happen next, it was hard to fathom.


    After the four of them took their seats, the Old Master did not mention anything about martial arts anymore.


    It was already late in the morning. Since Wu Yu Xue was someone who worked together in the business, she couldn''t stay any longer. She got up and said her goodbyes.


    The Eighth Lord did not force him to stay.


    "Well, we''ll see you tomorrow!" With that, the eighth grandfather turned to look at Guo Jiu Ru, "Jiu Ru, send him on his way. We''ll talk when he gets back."


    Guo Jiu Ru replied and left the pavilion with Wu Yu Xue, beaming with happiness.


    "Did you and the eighth master know each other before?" Guo Jiu Ru probed Wu Yuxue.


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "No, we only got to know each other at the inn. It''s only been three or four days."


    Guo Jiu Ru exclaimed with a surprised expression.


    "It seems that the old tutor is rather considerate towards you." Guo Jiu Ru said as they walked, "This is indeed strange."


    "Why?" Wu Yuxue said.


    This refined and elegant Guo Jiu Ru hadn''t given him a bad impression. Perhaps he would be able to reveal some information about the Eighth Lord from his mouth, and even a few words would be better than being completely at a loss.


    Guo Jiu Ru looked at him and said with a smile, "You may not know this, but this old tutor is known as a difficult person to deal with ¡­"


    "Why is it so hard to deal with?" Wu Yuxue smiled and said nonchalantly, "I thought he was kind to people and didn''t have anything strange about him."


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled a little and said, "Of course, it''s all because of you. Little brother, you must have a certain level of confidence in yourself. A person who can be favored by the Eight Elder is someone that will be hard to meet in this lifetime, and that old man will not easily teach you martial arts. "


    "This ¡­ I know ¡­" Wu Yuxue said.


    "You know?" Guo Jiu Ru shook her head and said, "No, you still don''t know."


    Wu Yuxue suddenly stopped and said, "Senior Guo, there''s something in your words, please say it in front of your face ¡­"


    "No ¡­" I can''t tell you right now ¡­ " A mysterious smile appeared on Guo Jiu Ru''s face, "There''s something I want to ask you, what do you think we are?"


    "Well," Wu Yuxue shook her head and said frankly, "I don''t know!"


    "What do you think?" Guo Jiu Ru said, "What do you think the Eighth Lord is doing?"


    "It is said that this is the business of drying paper and ink, is it not?" Wu Yuxue said.


    Guo Jiu Ru smiled mysteriously and said, "You''re half right."


    "What about the other half?" Wu Yuxue said.


    Guo Jiu Fa ignored the astonishment on Wu Yu Xue''s face and continued walking forward as if he didn''t hear what he said.


    When the two of them arrived at the gate, Wu Yuxue was still waiting for his reply.


    Guo Jiu Ru paused for a moment, the previously relaxed expression on her face was suddenly replaced with a heavy one. She sighed softly and said, "You will know in the future." I won''t send you off, please go back! "


    Wu Yuxue blanked out for a moment. Guo Jiu Ru was about to turn around, but stopped herself. She rolled her eyes at him and said hesitantly, "Forgive me for being nosy. How long have you been here?"


    "I ¡ª Senior Guo, what kind of question is this?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Forget it ¡­" Guo Jiu Ru shook her head, looking as if she wanted to say something but stopped and turned back.

 C70

    Wu Yuxue originally wanted to ask him about it, but after thinking about it, she stopped herself. After all, it was their first time meeting, so he had no reason to expect the other party to be honest with him.


    He took a few steps forward, then turned around. Guo Jiu Ru had long since disappeared, and the two large doors had closed as well.


    His heart skipped a beat. Seeing how the three of them were sneaking around, what were they going to discuss?


    Guo Jiu acted like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Why?


    Thinking of this, his curiosity was piqued even further. He thought to himself, "Why don''t I sneak back here and listen to what they have to say?"


    However, this was not a glorious matter after all. Not a single one of the three, including the Old Master and the Eighth Lord, could leave this place alive if they were to reveal themselves and become friends as enemies.


    He then thought again, as long as he''d been a bit more careful and stayed a bit further away, leaving a good path of retreat, he wouldn''t have been defeated.


    Thinking of this, he immediately felt bold and strong. He looked around and realized that it was the dead of the night, so why did he need to think so much?


    After tidying up his clothes, he took a few steps forward and abruptly leaped up. "Phew ¡ª" He jumped on top of the wall and floated into the yard. He looked around but didn''t see the slightest movement.


    Although the house was not small, apart from the three people in the pavilion, there was only the deaf and mute servant.


    Since the three of them were in the pavilion in the backyard, he could be at ease.


    He first observed the room for a moment, but didn''t see any movement. Knowing that the three old men were still in the pavilion at the back, he dashed out and tried one of the doors, but it was not locked, it was opened, it was entered, and the room was completely dark. He took a moment to see everything clearly.


    In front of him was just a passageway, but it was very spacious. There were passages in front, back, left, and right. If necessary, he could cover his retreat calmly in any direction.


    It led directly to a spacious living room. This was where the original owner would treat his guests. There was a passage to the left where the residence was located.


    Wu Yuxue was extremely nervous, as if she was a thief. She truly regretted coming here. However, since she had come, it would be inconvenient for her to return halfway. However, she had to find out what was going on.


    Just as he was muttering to himself, he heard the sound of someone hitting the floor. There was a flash of light, as if someone was coming.


    Wu Yuxue was alarmed. She frantically covered her body behind a screen and covered herself. A figure appeared in the tunnel.


    In the light and shadow, Wu Yuxue recognized the old servant who was deaf and dumb. Wearing a pair of tattered shoes and carrying a lamp, he was slowly walking over.


    It turned out that he was just doing his daily routine of closing the window that wasn''t closed, closing the door that wasn''t locked, and adding a lock.


    Under the flickering light, Wu Yuxue could see a distinct scar on his long face, which was covered with white hair and was very thin.


    Needless to say, it was a knife scar. A part of his earlobe had been cut off. There was also an obvious wound on his throat. It seemed like the wound was caused by something deep inside his Adam''s apple.


    Needless to say, this person must have been someone from the martial arts world back then. After he became deaf and mute, he became a slave and did not bother about external affairs.


    Wu Yuxue quietly sized up this person and watched him do all the trivial things before her. Her body that was about to leave suddenly retreated.


    Thinking of something else, he put the lamp back in place and looked around. Then he walked towards a painting, moved the picture away, and stretched out his hand as if he was touching something. "Guden", and a hidden door immediately appeared on the wall.


    Wu Yuxue, who was secretly watching, couldn''t help but be moved.


    The mute was already standing in front of the secret door. He took a few glances around as a matter of fact and then closed the door again.


    The wall, it turned out, was entirely made of granite, and the chinks between the stones were so great that the shape of the hidden door was so irregular that it was impossible to see.


    After the mute had observed the situation once more, he turned around and left. The sound of the door being locked could be heard, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded away.


    Wu Yuxue knew what was going on in her heart. Naturally, this secret chamber had its own rules. Otherwise, why would it be like this?


    With the living room door locked, he would be able to safely observe everything from the inside without any intrusion.


    After finding the painting, he moved away. Realizing that there was a hidden handle behind it, he grabbed it and twisted it. "Gordon" made another sound and the hidden door before him opened.


    Wu Yuxue composed herself and moved closer to the door. The incoming stench almost made Wu Yuxue puke, causing him to immediately hold his breath in panic.


    As he looked around the house, he couldn''t help but shiver and feel his hair stand on end.


    As it turned out, there were no lights in the dark room. The dim light in the wall was the only thing that could be seen, which was naturally limited.


    What he saw in the dark room was extremely eerie. He didn''t know whether it was because he couldn''t see clearly or because of some phantom.


    What he saw were heads hanging in the air. Each of them had a ferocious expression. The stench coming from them was coming from this room.


    "Aiya!" "What is this?" Wu Yuxue cried out.


    As he thought about it, he couldn''t help but take a step back. When he looked again and saw that it was the same, his heart skipped a beat and he started to hesitate.


    After all, this sudden discovery shocked the ambassador, causing Wu Yuxue to be extremely curious.


    After calming down slightly, he started to walk inside.


    The dark room was obviously airtight, to the point that there was no way to vent the nauseating stench in the room. It was as if there were many wooden shelves arranged in the darkness, and it was unknown what they were piled with.


    Wu Yuxue was determined to see everything clearly. Since this secret chamber was completely sealed, there was no need to worry about the light leaking out. Since the door was locked, there was no need to worry about outsiders barging in.


    As he was thinking, he took out the "Thousand Li Fire" from his side, and with a flick, it lit up.


    In the bright light of the fire, he could see everything, but he was also shocked.


    What he saw were numerous bloody heads in front of him. Men and women, young and old, all of different colors.


    Some of them were already shriveled up, but some of them looked like they had just died. The ground was mottled with blood, and the blood had already turned dark after a long time.


    When Wu Yuxue saw this, she felt waves of cold air invading her dantian. It was better to be somewhere else.


    After a long while, he let out a long breath, turned around, and lit a lamp hanging between the walls with the fire piston in his hand. He extinguished the fire piston and continued to observe.


    This dark room was extremely spacious. There were more than ten wooden shelves placed to the left and right of this room. On the shelves, there were several wooden boxes of similar red lacquer. Each box had a label on it, but no one knew what was inside.


    Wu Yuxue tried to take a closer look at the wooden box in front of her. A thick layer of dust covered the surface of the box.


    Almost completely covering the label of the box, he tried to wipe it with his hand. Only then could he make out the yellow label on it. On it was written in black ink: "Lu Kun Head of Xining Dao." The other line read: "Guilty and heartless."


    Wu Yuxue hesitated for a moment and could not help but open the box''s lid. A foul stench assaulted his nostrils, and he turned his face to look inside the box after the stench had subsided.


    It was a skinny, shriveled man with a withered head. The man''s face was yellow in color and his hair was white in color, indicating that he was quite old. However, he was gnashing his teeth and staring at the man with a pair of round eyes.


    The whole head was placed on a red satin cushion. On the cushion, there was a label that said, "Year and day," which was used to compare with today. It had actually been there for fifteen years.


    Fifteen years of time had allowed the head to remain intact. Needless to say, it had been pre-processed, but what was the use of keeping the head since it was dead?


    He turned to the second box ¡ª a rectangular lacquer box.


    Written on the label on the box was: "Dongchuan Army Headquarters, Zhang Tian Zuo, Dual Jeweled." Sin: "One attack on a seedling, countless deaths."


    He opened the lid, revealing a pair of arms inside. There was a small wooden box placed in a corner. When it was opened, a pair of withered and shriveled eyes could be seen. Looking back, it must have been more than ten years ago.


    There were at least dozens of boxes with human heads and broken arms and legs laid out like this. Dozens of wooden shelves were piled to the brim. Wu Yuxue took a quick peek and found that there were quite a few well-known people among them.


    The most surprising thing was a human fetus, which was actually taken from a woman''s body, along with the clothes.


    Seeing this, Wu Yuxue could not help but sigh. Her heart was filled with indignation, unable to be put into words.


    However, the crime of this meat contract was filled with resentment and chills.


    The label read: "Killing my brother, sealing my sect, three assassinations of a thief. Capturing his beloved concubine and redeeming it with five hundred thousand gold, then taking the baby in his concubine''s womb, raping his corpse in front of the thief official, thinking it was a deep punishment."


    Wu Yuxue read through the letter and felt a lingering fear. The signature was written very clearly, it seemed that the local officials had overstepped their boundaries in killing each other, which resulted in a deep grudge between them. They had tried to assassinate the official three times, but after successfully assassinating him, they decided to vent their anger on his concubine, the pitiful concubine, who had already been born in her womb.


    After reading the passage, Wu Yuxue felt her whole body turn cold and unable to calm down for a long time.


    A question mark suddenly appeared.


    "Who were these people killed?"


    "Guo Jiu Ru, Hu Lie ¡­" Could it be that they were supposed to be businessmen on the surface, but they actually turned out to be ruthless bandits that killed people like grass? "It''s simply too scary."


    Thus, Hu and Guo were connected to the kind-looking Lord Eighth Lord. If Guo and Hu were people who cultivated the ways of the world, secretly travelled to Chen Wang, engaged in a shady business of killing people and stealing their goods, then this Lord Eighth Lord might be the chief steward of their affairs and the leader of their operation in the dark. Even if he didn''t do it himself, it was definitely related to this incident.


    With that thought in mind, Wu Yuxue could not help but feel numb, and her mind was a mess, as if she had been stunned on the spot.


    The lights in the dark room flickered as they looked upon the miserable scene in front of them. The heads hanging in the sky formed a ghostly shadow under the dim light. Under every head, of course, was a sad and tragic story.


    It was true that among the dead, there was no lack of rich and heartless, greedy and evil people. However, such a sinister method of killing was not what the people of the Heroic Martial Arts wanted, and it was also related to the method of kidnapping and tearing votes. It was no different from the ruthless behavior of the bandits of the martial world, it was more difficult to ''take justice for the heavens'' and ''forgive others''.


    Although Wu Yuxue did not fully understand the situation, she did get a rough idea of the situation. He shuddered as he thought to himself, "That was close ¡­" Fortunately, he had discovered it too early and had not yet fallen into the trap. Otherwise, once he was ensnared by that Eighth Old Master and fell into his trap, it would be extremely difficult for him to escape.


    What they saw was both eerie and terrifying, and the smell of rotting corpses was in their noses, making them want to puke. A second longer in this place would drive them crazy.


    Wu Yuxue did not intend to continue watching.


    Just as he turned off the light and was about to leave, he suddenly heard a groan from his side.


    The moan could not be any softer. The night was much quieter, and Wu Yuxue had an excellent hearing, so she could not hear it.


    Even someone as daring as Wu Yuxue was scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat by the sudden moan.


    At this point and time, it was not a matter of ghosts, so he assumed it was.


    Wu Yu Xue felt a chill in her heart. She suddenly took a step back and stood against the wall, coincidentally meeting the head of a long-haired man face to face. The dead man''s face was black and stupefied.


    Wu Yuxue closed her eyes and calmed herself down. At that moment, she heard a second moan beside her.


    Because of what she heard so clearly, Wu Yuxue no longer thought of it as an illusion.


    "Could it be that there really is a ghost?" "Or is it a spirit of grievance causing him to die?" Startled, he suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, he had already concentrated his power between his palms. As long as he felt anything was amiss, he would immediately strike first, striking out with his palm strike.


    However, this preparation was obviously unnecessary.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary in front of his eyes. There were ten heads hanging in the air, each of them looking like they had grown roots. There were no signs of movement at all.


    In fact, these human heads had all been treated before they were hung. They could not rot for a long time, and a few of them were improperly disposed, so it was natural for them to stink from rotting.


    However, in general, he was still able to maintain a general appearance.


    Due to the long years of being there and not moving, some people had spiderwebs covering their heads. Even their hair would be as thick as copper coins. They were truly covered in dust.


    The moan definitely did not come from within. It sounded more like it came from outside, or the ethereal sky.

 C71

    If they were in another place, Wu Yuxue would have come out to ask questions. However, she couldn''t just sit there like that with the tiger''s den in front of her.


    He just looked around quietly with his eyes wide open.


    It was obvious that at this moment, he heard a third groan, which was exceptionally clear.


    Even the location of the sound could be determined to be at the corner of the secret room.


    Wu Yuxue took a careful look at that place, but there was no one there. However, he was sure that he had heard correctly, so he bravely approached.


    Just as he walked forward with unsteady steps, he heard continuous moans.


    This time, it was as though it was right before his eyes. Moreover, the moaning sound was clearly that of a woman, and there was nothing suspicious about it.


    Wu Yuxue looked around and coughed, "Who?"


    After he spoke, he realized that he was in the wrong. In front of him, he was also a "black card" character, so it was too shameful. If the other party was one of his masters, how would he be able to explain himself? Thus, as soon as the words left his mouth, he immediately shut up.


    After he thought that the other party had heard his voice, there was a high chance that it would not come out, but he did not know if he had guessed wrongly.


    Then, he heard a series of moans ¡ª a weak woman''s voice ¡ª coming in intermittently, "I''m going to die ¡­" Please be merciful. Let me die... "Let''s go." ''Die ¡­ ''


    Wu Yuxue was shocked and asked calmly: "Who are you? Where was he hiding? "Why can''t I see you?"


    "I... "Here ¡­" His voice was full of trembling, weak to the extreme. "Sir, please ¡­" Please... Let me die a little faster! "


    Wu Yuxue finally understood that it was actually another room that was separated by a wall. However, there was no passageway between the rooms. She thought to herself that it might be another secret room.


    Due to his previous experience, he tried to find the button to open the dark room. And sure enough, he found it.


    The button to open the secret door was actually a wooden frame at the corner of the wall. With a push, the door immediately appeared ¡ª it was a dark room in the dark room.


    It was a cell.


    There was a bean-oil lamp burning in the room, and a young woman covered in black was lying on her back on a wooden bed. Her hands and feet were chained, and her long hair was pulled straight up, hanging on the bed. In this way, not to mention trying to escape, it would be extremely difficult to even turn the bed.


    There was another Eight Immortals Bow in the house. There was a small amount of food on top of it, as well as a canteen. It seemed that someone had come here regularly to feed her and only maintained her life.


    The two were a little surprised at first sight.


    Wu Yuxue would never have thought that there would be such a person in this place at this very moment.


    The young woman also seemed to find it strange that the person who had just arrived was not from the usual practice. With a pair of terrified eyes, she stared at the other party blankly, and even stopped moaning from her mouth.


    A thought flashed across Wu Yuxue''s mind like a bolt of lightning. Needless to say, this woman was exactly as he had seen her in the front room. She was indeed the so-called flesh and blood vote.


    She turned around and lightly closed the door. Wu Yuxue walked to the side of the woman.


    "Be quiet, what''s going on?" Wu Yuxue said.


    The woman gritted her teeth. Her expression was extremely weak and tired, and the light in her eyes showed stubbornness.


    "What''s going on? You ask me instead... Please do me a favor and let me die... Oh, right! Otherwise, I won''t forgive you even if I become a ghost ¡­ "I ¡­"


    As she spoke, her tears fell like the rain, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Wu Yuxue was stunned for a moment before she shook her head and said, "You''re mistaken, I''m not from here."


    The woman listened to him. Suddenly, she stopped crying and stared at him with a pair of teary eyes. After a long while, she asked in an aggrieved tone, "Then who are you? You didn''t collude with them, did you? Did you come to swindle me? "


    Even though I said this, I still couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    When a person fell into despair, he would not let go of any chance of survival. Indeed, this young man was an outsider, so he couldn''t let go of this chance to escape.


    Wu Yuxue lowered her voice and said, "I''m not lying to you. Listen, if the master finds out now, I will be as dead as you. Do you understand?"


    The woman nodded doubtfully. "Then you are ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head. He bitterly smiled and said, "Now is not the time for you to interrogate me. Tell me about yourself first. What happened? Why did they lock you up here?" What''s your name? "Don''t be afraid, speak slowly."


    As she listened, the young woman started crying again.


    "It seems like you don''t belong to the same group as them ¡­" The young woman said tearfully, "You asked me these questions..." Who am I to ask? Heaven knows why they brought me here. It has been several days, why they have tortured me like this. What crime have I committed? Let me go, my hand is going to break. "


    Wu Yuxue paused before she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll let you go first." As she said this, she walked over and stretched out her hand. After pinching the rope around her wrist a few times, she broke it.


    If she didn''t do it, she would just untie all the ropes on her body.


    Suddenly, the young woman jumped up from the bed, and her hands reached for Wu Yuxue''s neck.


    Although she looked weak and half-dead, once she started fighting, she was quite straightforward. After being tied up for so long, she naturally lacked agility. However, it was not easy for a woman to do it.


    Wu Yuxue did not expect the opposite party to do this. She was shocked, but she was surprised as well.


    The young woman''s hands came quickly, and Wu Yuxue dodged even faster. With a slight movement of her body, the woman''s hands missed their target again.


    As the young woman missed her, she saw that her end was almost about to hit the wall, so she let out a cry and abruptly turned around. Her right foot flew up and actually used the tip of her foot to send a kick straight into the other party''s face.


    Wu Yuxue snorted coldly. Of course, she was not allowed to succeed. With a flip of her left hand, she used the "Inverted Bodhi" technique. With just a wave of her hand, she had already caught the tip of her kick.


    Perhaps it was because her subordinates were too heavy, but the young woman could not bear it. Her mouth opened and closed, "Ouch!" "Ah!"


    As she spoke, Guan Xue Yu turned her right hand in the other direction and "Pu!" He pressed his lips together.


    "Don''t make a sound." Wu Yuxue glared at her and said, "Why don''t I... "I''ll kill you."


    It was Wu Yuxue''s first time saying something so outrageous to a woman.


    This sentence was quite useful. As expected, the young woman no longer said anything, but her terrified eyes kept rolling over each other''s face.


    In addition, one of her feet was still in the opponent''s hand. She could not retract it, so she was held high in the air. For a moment, she was anxious and angry, and her face turned completely red.


    Wu Yuxue also felt it and quickly let go.


    The young woman staggered before finally being able to stand against the wall.


    In this way, she actually believed that the other party was not from here.


    Wu Yuxue said coldly: "What''s going on? "I really meant it to save you, and yet you attacked me instead. I don''t care about your matters ¡­"


    Saying that, he turned around to leave.


    The young woman was immediately shocked and said, "Don''t ¡­" "Let''s go, don''t ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue turned around and sighed, "What happened? You should at least explain it so that I can save you."


    The young woman shook her head, tears streaming down her face.


    Wu Yuxue was afraid that the owner of the backyard would be alerted, so he changed his mind after seeing that it wasn''t a place he had been staying for a long time.


    "Alright, you don''t have to say anymore. This isn''t a place to talk. If they discover us, even I won''t be able to leave. Let''s go."


    The young woman wiped the tears off her face and said pitifully, "But, how do we go ¡­ "And?"


    "Come, follow me."


    As he spoke, he turned around and opened the secret door.


    The young woman rubbed her legs and hurriedly followed. Unexpectedly, after taking two steps, she felt her leg go numb, but she sat down again.


    Wu Yuxue turned around and grabbed one of her arms, forcefully lifting her up. She couldn''t help but frown and ask, "What''s going on?"


    "I... "Legs ¡­" the woman said.


    Wu Yuxue harrumphed and thought back to how she had intended to injure him with her flying feet, but it was difficult for her to even take a single step. Naturally, he couldn''t just shake his hand and walk away when he saw how pitiful she looked.


    "Looking at you, it seems that you can''t walk anymore. I''ll carry you on my back. There''s not much time left."


    As he spoke, he bent down.


    The woman twisted the mud, realizing that the opportunity was no longer there, she thanked him and leaned on Wu Yuxue''s back.


    Indeed, Wu Yuxue did not dare to linger. She immediately rushed out and arrived at the secret room, which was full of people.


    The woman behind him thought she had never seen them before, but when she suddenly saw the terrifying and sinister scene in front of her, she was so scared that her entire body started to tremble.


    "Large... Master... What is this place? However, if one were to be scared to death ¡­ "People are leaving ¡­" the woman said.


    Wu Yuxue harrumphed and quickly made her way to the front hall, closing the door and checking the surroundings. She was calm as usual.


    The woman behind him groaned, "Now you can put me down ¡­" "What?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "It''s not enough yet, don''t talk."


    The woman said no more.


    Since the door was locked, Wu Yuxue had no choice but to go to the window. Fortunately, the window was wide enough to let her in, so she was able to escape from the hall without any trouble.


    Glancing at the backyard from afar, he seemed to see some light coming out. He guessed that the Old Master and the other two were still discussing things in the pavilion, this was a golden opportunity he had been hoping for.


    Wu Yutian, who was carrying a man on his back, had arrived outside the wall in just a few steps.


    To be more prudent, Wu Yuxue didn''t dare to stay there. She ran for a long distance before slowing down and finally stopping in front of a wilderness shrine.


    The young woman behind him was impressed by Wu Yuxue''s agility. Thinking about how she had helped him out so selflessly, she felt grateful and touched the ground. She immediately bowed to Wu Yuxue and burst into tears.


    Wu Yu Xue didn''t know how to comfort her. She sighed and said, "Don''t be like this. Get up. Get up. You''re free now. You should be happy. Why are you crying?"


    The young woman kowtowed and sat back down. She sighed lightly and said, "I didn''t expect that I, Li Hong, would be able to leave alive. This life was all saved by you, my benefactor. What is your great name?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head: "Don''t call me that. I didn''t mean to save you, so I didn''t dare to do anything. My surname is Wu, you can just call me Mr. Wu ¡­" "You just said that you were ¡­"


    The young woman forced a smile and looked up at the sky. She said in a daze, "My surname is Li and my name is Auntie Yun. This is the name of my family. My husband''s surname is Qin Zhao. Have you heard of benefactor?"


    Wu Yuxue was slightly startled. She nodded and said, "Qin Zhao?" It''s that Qin Zhe from the Zhejiang government? "


    Aunt Yun nodded and said, "Yes, that''s him. Do you know him?"


    "Not really." Wu Yuxue said, "I''ve only heard of him. I heard that his martial arts skills are quite good, being able to use both hands to shoot darts. He worked in the office of Hangzhou Prefecture and handled many cases. His reputation should not be any less than Golden Blade Shock at the head of Nine Prefectures'' Qiu Taizhuang. "My apologies, my apologies."


    Uncle Yun sighed and said hesitantly, "It is because of this that I have offended you..." I don''t know him ¡­ How is it now? Don''t just get killed... "Right?"


    She couldn''t help but cry.


    Wu Yuxue was surprised, and then Aunt Yun began to explain the whole story.


    It turned out that the husband of Aunt Yun, Qin Zhe, was known as the Thousand Hands Divine Catcher. He was the best hunter in Hangzhou and had been taught to him by someone else. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Ever since he had taken office, he had managed to catch a lot of evil people who had committed evil deeds in various places. He was highly regarded by the authorities. It was very possible that this was the reason why he had formed a grudge with the local underworld character, Yun Qui.


    When Wu Yuxue heard the words "Four Yun ladies", she knew what was going on in her heart. She smiled coldly and said, "So you''re saying that it was Fourth Miss Yun who kidnapped you and brought you here?"


    "She didn''t do it herself." Li Yun said resentfully, "She has a lot of capable people under her control... Humph. In Hangzhou, she''s got a lot of power... There''s no one else but her. "


    "And for what?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "It''s because Qin Zui ordered me to capture their people. I think Qin Zhe said that ¡­" After capturing all five of them, we were asked to kill them the next day. " Li Yun said.


    "No wonder." Wu Yuxue said, "Your husband tried his best to solve the problem by capturing the people from Yun Si''s side. Of course she won''t let you off, it''s just that ¡­" That being the case, why did he leave you alive and why did he take you to the Ning Country? Isn''t that a little strange? "


    Aunt Li Yun stupidly shook her head and said, "To be honest, I don''t really understand ¡­ I was caught by them. I suffered a lot, and I was almost ¡­ I wish I could die. "


    As he spoke, he buried his face in his open hands and began to wail again.


    "Don''t be sad now. You''re finally able to escape unscathed ¡­" Wu Yuxue looked at her brightly and said, "There are a few things I want to know, so I can understand why they didn''t kill you."

 C72

    "It doesn''t matter if we kill him or not ¡­" They burned my home... Killed my parents-in-law... I was just left behind... I wonder why? " Aunt Li Yun said.


    "So your husband, Qin Zhao, is not at the scene?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "He''s not here. He went on a business trip." Aunt Li Yun said.


    "Do you know what kind of business trip it is?" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Well," Aunt Li Yun thought about it for a moment, then nodded and said, "I remember now, I heard they''re going to escort the relief money ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue was slightly surprised. "Money for disaster relief?"


    Li Yun shook her head and said, "I''m not sure about the details. I only heard that he said that he had donated a lot of silver from several southern provinces. In addition, he had also received a lot of silver from the capital. "All the yamen runners have been dispatched, and my husband, Qin Zhe, is in charge. He said that he will be sent to all the provinces and counties of northern Anhui province, and will distribute it to those prefectures and counties that have suffered the most ¡­"


    "That''s right." Wu Yuxue almost could not hold her anger in as she said coldly, "That''s why they chose to keep you alive."


    Hong Ye was stunned and said, "Why ¡­" "What?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Because they want you to come and exchange the money for the disaster relief."


    "Ah ¡­" So that''s how it is ¡­ What a fool I am... I didn''t remember at all. " "So, they didn''t kill my husband?" "Of course," I said. Wu Yuxue said coldly, "With Qin Zhao dead, they have no target to extort. How hateful."


    Saying that, he suddenly stood up, scaring Li Hong who was beside him, and asked: "Mr. Wu, you ¡­?"


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and sat down.


    This matter could not be rushed. It had already been proven that Fourth Young Lady Yun, the expert of the underworld who resided in Hangzhou, was a person who was in cahoots with Hu, Guo, and the others.


    Hu and Guo were obviously related to the eighth grandfather as well. This way, the identity of this eighth grandfather could not help but arouse suspicion.


    It was not easy to be certain that the Eighth Lord was their leader because of this speculation. However, the subtle connection between them was worth pondering over.


    "Mr. Wu." Li Hong Shi''s eyes flickered with tears and said, "What should I do now? Where should I go? "


    Aunt Li Hong''s words couldn''t help but cause Wu Yu Xue to be shocked.


    This was a problem. Just now, it was an angry and kind way of saving others. Truly, that was a problem. Now that she was saved, where should he place her?


    "You ¡­ "Where is my home?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "Home ¡­" When she mentioned home, the little woman couldn''t help but tear up and say, "Didn''t I just say that I don''t have a home anymore ¡­" They killed my family and burned my house... I don''t have a home. "


    Wu Yuxue thought for a while and asked, "Where is your family?"


    Aunt Li Hong sighed, closed her eyes sadly, shook her head and said: "My parents are far away ¡­ ¡­ In the Nangong Palace... "Father is dead, and mother is still sick. I can''t go back at this time."


    Besides, she''s a single young woman, and it''s not like you can tell her where to go even though she''s so far away, not to mention that the underworld isn''t calm at all.


    She was a target of the underworld, and now that she couldn''t dodge in time, how could she expose her face?


    What if the people under Fourth Miss Yun found out? How could they possibly survive?


    Thinking about it this way, there were indeed a lot of questions, but just like how he thought, he was still stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    As Li Hong Wu thought of this, she buried her face in her hands again and sobbed.


    Wu Yuxue said, "Don''t cry anymore. We can''t go back for the time being. We have to think of a way ¡­" As long as your husband is still alive, you''re not afraid at all. Have you practiced martial arts before? "


    "A little." "My father was a bodyguard earlier on. When he was young, he practiced using a floral knife, walking on quincuncial piles, and so on. After he got married, Qin Zhe taught me how to fly darts."


    "That''s good enough." Wu Yuxue said, "With your current condition, it is indeed not appropriate for you to walk around outside. How about this, I have a new friend in the Ning Country''s estate, his surname is Bao, and he has a large mansion, his house is very large, I''ll tell him about it, you can stay with him for the time being. While you wait for your husband''s news, you take care of yourself as well. Is that okay with you? "


    Hearing this, Aunt Li was naturally happy, good, and continuously expressed her gratitude.


    Wu Yuxue thought that there really was no other way.


    After a moment of rest, Li Hong Shi''s spirit was uplifted. Since there was no enemy in front of her, she could advance and retreat with ease. She was led by Wu Yu Xue to the home of the dwarf Vajra Pak Yu.


    Bao Yu was indeed surprised, but after being introduced by Wu Yuxue, she agreed without hesitation.


    Baoyu had a lot of women, and at that time, his wife, Madam Feng, accompanied Aunt Hong to the back to bathe and change clothes. They had their own arrangements.


    Inside the house, Bao Yu cautiously asked Wu Yuxue: "Brother, your business is my business. Even at the cost of his life, he had nothing to say. "There are only a few words that I want you to understand ¡­"


    "Please go ahead!" Wu Yuxue said.


    "The Young Lady Yun Si that you mentioned just now." Bao Yu''s voice suddenly became soft and said, "Brother, I don''t think you really understand this woman ¡­" But someone not to be trifled with! "


    Wu Yuxue asked without batting an eyelid, "How is it not easy to provoke?"


    Bao Yu, that cheerful person, suddenly became gloomy when she mentioned Fourth Miss Yun. She frowned with a cold face and kept blinking her eyes.


    "This woman is a famous Infernal King. She killed people and set fires. Furthermore ¡­ She''s got a lot of power, from Zhejiang to Jiangsu, including our province of Anhui. Whoever offends her will not have much luck. "


    Chuckling, Bao Yu puffed out her chest and said: "Of course, brother, don''t misunderstand. You think I''m afraid of her just because I said that. "In fact, we''ve never met, so it''s not really a grudge ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said, "But from today onwards, I''m afraid there will be a conflict between you two.


    Bao Yu''s expression changed slightly as he laughed heartily. He then picked up a cup of tea and started gulping down the tea. "I''ve decided on Shen''er."


    Wu Yuxue saw this and knew what was going on. She looked at him and said, "You don''t need to care about this matter. It''s still too late to regret it. No third person knows that this woman is hiding in your house right now. "


    Bao Yu lightly sighed, his face was covered in sweat as he said with a wry smile: "Brother Wu, you have really looked down on me, Bao Yu, I am really that timid. As long as you take care of old brother, I will do the same as you take care of the Sword Mountain and Sword Forest. "


    Wu Yuxue said with a smile, "If you really have this intention, it''s not in vain. Since I have already interfered in this matter, I cannot allow you to be implicated. Aunt Li Hong is just a pitiful woman, you and I are both chivalrous men in martial arts, we cannot just sit by and watch. You might as well send someone to secretly investigate Qin Zhao''s whereabouts, so that he and his wife can reunite as soon as possible, so that they don''t have to worry about it anymore. "


    Bao Yu nodded and said: "That''s good, I will send someone to Hangzhou early tomorrow to investigate this matter." No matter how well-informed Fourth Miss Yun is, she would never have thought that Qin Zhao''s wife would be with me ¡­ However, it''s best to be careful in everything you do. "


    Wu Yuxue thought of the Eighth Lord, Guo and Hu; thus, she tried to ask for Bao Yu''s opinion. Unexpectedly, Bao Yu had not heard of them at all.


    Wu Yuxue also explained further.


    This Bao Yu could be considered a character in the Ning Guo Manor. He was rich, but also had some sense of loyalty. He had his wife, Aunt Li, to protect Qin Zhao, so he was the most appropriate person to deal with.


    And because he had a good relationship with the government, he would be able to predict what would happen to Qin Zhao and the relief payments. On one hand, it would make it easier for Hong Shi and his wife to reunite as soon as possible. On the other hand, it would allow them to take advantage of the calamity to understand the movements of the bandits and to come up with a countermeasure.


    It was already late at night, so the two of them chatted about something else. Wu Yuxue then got up and bid them farewell.


    When he returned to the inn and realized that the Eighth Lord had still not turned back, he was less concerned.


    When he returned to his room, he was surprised to find that his room was lit. He clearly remembered that when he left with the Eighth Lord, it was not even dark, and there was no need to light the lamp.


    However, he immediately solved this mystery.


    It was because a faint shadow of a young girl could be seen on the side of the window ¡ª Lady Han''s beautiful figure.


    Wu Yu Xue''s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself that tonight wasn''t an appointed time to study with her, so why did she come here earlier?


    He took a step forward and lightly knocked on the door.


    "You''re back?" Miss Han asked.


    Then the door opened, and Miss Han stood there with a coquettish smile.


    Wu Yuxue was clad in a light purple dress that was almost trailing on the ground. She wore a green cape with jet-black hair, but what surprised her was that she actually tied a long sword behind her back. Her long sword''s tail hung down.


    "Sorry, I came in myself. You won''t blame me, right?" She lightly rolled her eyes and said after blinking, "I''ve come to bid you farewell."


    Wu Yuxue said, "You''re leaving?"


    Closing the door, they sat down in succession. Lady Han nodded slightly and picked up the teacup to take a sip.


    "Maybe I don''t have a life to read." She smiled slightly and said, "It was so easy to find such a good teacher like you, and then ¡­ However, perhaps I will be back very soon, and there will be a chance for me in the future. "


    "Where are you going? "Why are you in such a hurry?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you." Miss Han said.


    Smiling, she winked playfully and said, "It''s not far. If it goes well, I''ll be back in a few days." Why do you ask? Hm? That''s right! Why don''t you come with me? "How about it?"


    Wu Yuxue said, "I don''t even know where to go, how can I go with you? You only said that. "


    Lady Han smiled but didn''t continue.


    Wu Yuxue''s sharp eyes swept across her and said slowly, "It must be very important for you to do it yourself."


    "Not necessarily." Miss Feng said, "Just like every time I come to your place, is that a very important matter?"


    "It''s not the same." Wu Yuxue said.


    "Oh, I see. You probably found out I was carrying a sword, but?" Miss Han said.


    "That''s right." Wu Yuxue said: "This proves that you are going to use force, and it is hard not to kill people."


    "I don''t easily kill people," Lady Han said.


    "However, if you wish to kill them, then don''t show any mercy." Wu Yuxue said.


    When she heard this, Miss Han couldn''t help but laugh. She looked at him and said, "You know me quite well. You seem to have socialized a lot in the past two days." Where did you go just now? "


    Wu Yuxue glanced at her but did not reply.


    Miss Han said, "I forgot again. I won''t ask you. "I know that you have made quite a few new friends recently, some old and some young. You seem to have made quite a lot of friends."


    Wu Yuxue was stunned.


    Miss Han hurriedly explained herself, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not following you in the dark, I''m just guessing. "Just like this person ¡­"


    As he said "this one", he pointed at the house of the eighth grandfather with a slim jade stick.


    "The Eighth Lord?" Wu Yuxue asked.


    Miss Han lightly raised an eyebrow and said disdainfully, "Whoever cares if he''s the eighth or ninth grandfather, this old thing is very strange." I suggest that you ignore him. "


    "Why?" Wu Yuxue wanted to hear more and said, "You know him too?"


    Miss Han shook her head and said coldly, "This person is sneaky. He''s a mysterious person ¡­" You should pay more attention to him. "On the surface, he looks like a businessman, but I think he has other plans. Maybe he ¡ª"


    As he spoke to here, he suddenly stopped.


    Wu Yuxue was alarmed at the same time. It seemed as if there was a strange sound coming from the roof, like the footsteps of a night walker. However, the sound was too soft, and it was hard to hear without paying special attention.


    Miss Han reacted really fast.


    Before Wu Yuxue could say anything, she waved her hand and turned out the light. At the same time, her left hand pushed out and the window opened where her palm hit.


    At this moment, Miss Han''s body had already shot out like a large bird.


    Wu Yuxue originally wanted to go out and investigate, but seeing that Han Yunxi had already left, she didn''t have to do anything else.


    He knew that Miss Han had excellent lightness skills. With her out, this person would most likely not be able to escape her pursuit if someone was out watching.


    Through the open window, he watched Han Yunxi''s movements as she leapt forward. It was such a quick movement technique.


    The moment his body moved, he pulled himself up. Next, he did an ingenious somersault, like a fallen leaf in a gale. With a poof of his sleeves, he was already on the roof.


    It was dark in the house, but the yard was lit by the moonlight, and the night walker could not escape.


    Wu Yuxue quietly waited for her return. Wu Yuxue was in awe.


    Wu Yuxue ignited her spark and reignited the lamp, only to discover that Han Yunxi''s expression was extremely cold. She silently sat down.


    "Did you find anything?" Wu Yuxue asked with concern.


    "He slipped away." Lady Han raised her head and looked at him. "Too fast. I didn''t see him clearly. I only saw him wearing a large set of clothes."

 C73

    At this point, she subconsciously glanced at the window at the next corner and was surprised to find that the room was lit, not to mention that the old customer, the Eighth Lord, was now back.


    "Hmph, it must be him."


    As she spoke, Miss Han abruptly stood up. "Let''s go, let''s take a look at him. We''d like to see how he changed?"


    Wu Yuxue had some doubts in her heart about the sudden return of the Eighth Lord. Of course, she knew that he had great kung fu skills.


    With Miss Han''s voice so loud, it wouldn''t be good if he heard her.


    "Forget it, it''s already so late ¡­" Wu Yuxue said.


    "Humph!" "If there''s nothing as good as this, I''ll have to take a look at him." Miss Han said. She did not seem to be displeased. "He is already so old, yet he sneakily eavesdropped. What kind of intentions does he have?"


    Wu Yuxue scolded him softly, "Be quiet." He pressed a finger to his lower lip, implying that he wanted her to be merciful.


    How pampered was Miss Han, and who she cared about. She was about to open the door and go out alone to denounce the culprits.


    Who would have thought that this would be such a coincidence?


    As soon as Miss Han opened the door, she just so happened to meet the Eighth Lord coming in.


    Under the moonlight, one would be seen as a deity.


    He was holding a basket in one hand and knocking on the door with the other. He didn''t even have the time to touch the door with his fingers before the door opened on its own.


    It was all of a sudden, under such circumstances that Lady Han, Wu Yuxue, waved her hand and said repeatedly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. There were even guests here. Let''s talk about it tomorrow! "


    "Don''t go."


    The one who spoke was the infuriated Miss Han.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she had one hand on her waist.


    "Old man, sit down and talk."


    As she spoke, she pointed to a seat beside her. "Sit down, sit down, don''t do this. This girl''s eyes can''t even rub in sand. You''d better not wear a leather jacket in front of me."


    Wu Yuxue was astonished. She had not expected this lady to have such a fiery temper. What kind of status did the Eighth Old Master have? How could he take advantage of her? It would be impossible for him to get away with it all of a sudden.


    At that time, he had been listening and was just about to strike a blow, but he hadn''t expected that the Eighth Old Master would actually be able to bend the rules and stretch out the situation as he muttered, "What are you trying to poke through ¡­" Leather coat? "Who wears what?"


    As she said that, she really did sit down and didn''t leave. She raised the bamboo basket in her hand and said to Wu Yuxue, "This is a fried steamed bun that has just come out of the pot. Eat it while it''s still hot. Coincidentally, there are guests here, let''s have a taste! "


    Wu Yuxue took it and said, "You are too kind."


    He touched the bamboo basket and felt that it was quite hot. He thought about going back and forth from Guo and Hu''s residence to the inn, but there was a long way to go. From this, he could tell how fast the eighth grandfather was.


    Wu Yuxue smiled and said to the girl, "It''s still warm? Taste one! "


    As he did so, he sent the bamboo basket over.


    Miss Han snorted and turned her head to the side.


    Wu Yuxue picked one up, turned the basket to the Eighth Old Master and said, "You should try one too!"


    The eighth grandfather chuckled and patted his belly, saying, "I''ve had enough to eat and drink, there''s no need to be polite. I haven''t asked, this lady''s surname is Fang, her name is ¡­"


    Although he was speaking to Miss Han, his eyes were staring straight at Wu Yuxue, wanting him to speak up for her.


    Lady Han snorted and rolled her eyes at him before turning her head to the side again.


    Wu Yuxue smiled, shook her head and said, "You''ve asked me about this, even I don''t know about it."


    Miss Han sneered, her clear eyes looking straight at the Eighth Old Master, "Don''t ask me, talk about yourself first." What do they call you? What''s your surname? Could it be that its surname is Eight? "


    "That''s fine," the eighth grandfather didn''t think that he was offended. He stretched out a snow-white hand and lightly stroked his long beard, saying, "As long as you''re happy, little girl, you can call me ''eighth sir''."


    Miss Han said, "Alright, let''s call you that. I only want to know, why did you sneak up on me just now? Is it you? "


    The Eighth Old Master shook his head and said, "Nonsense, nonsense. How many times have I been in my room? I''m not a flying thief, so why would I stay on the right path and go through the windows in my room? Little girl, do you think so? "


    Miss Han couldn''t help but blush. A few words from him actually seemed like it was about her, because when she''d come to rob the house earlier, she''d been turned into a thief by his words and had been angered to the point that she couldn''t break out because of his amiable appearance.


    Naturally, with Miss Han''s icy intelligence, she was not someone who would let her emotions run rampant. After thinking for a moment, she actually calmed down.


    She had long since left her heart open to this old man who had suddenly appeared. She had also sent someone to investigate carefully these past two days, but the results were all illusory and indistinct.


    She was still investigating the matter, so she didn''t have any reason to wait and see until she got the exact information of the other party.


    It seemed like this was a good opportunity that he could not afford to miss.


    With that in mind, a smile finally blossomed on Miss Han''s frosty face. She sized up the other and spoke haltingly, "You''re saying that I''ve misjudged you." "Eighth Mister, although I didn''t see your face just now, I recognized your clothes ¡­"


    The Eighth Old Master chuckled and said, "That''s because you misjudged me, just like when I came back. It was so dark, like I saw a person with long hair that pierced the roof and spine, and it scared me. If I was like the girl, wouldn''t I think of the girl as the same person? "


    The girl couldn''t stop herself from giggling.


    "You are an interesting old man. You are capable of making people angry, but you are also capable of making people happy. It''s fine if it''s over, but don''t bring it up again. However, you must be more careful. Don''t get hurt by me the next time, or else I won''t be able to let you go. "


    The eighth grandfather snorted, nodded and said, "I have to remember this. Otherwise, if I were to offend the lady again, this old life of mine will not be lived for long."


    While he was speaking, Miss Han carefully observed his face with a pair of wonderful eyes. The other person''s accent and manner of speaking had finally reminded her of a person in a dream.


    Instantly, she lost the smile on her face.


    "Mr. VIII ¡ª I wanted to ask you about someone. Perhaps you know, please tell me." Miss Han said.


    "Then you''ve found the wrong person ¡­" "I don''t know many people and I don''t have many friends."


    "But this person, you might know." Miss Han said.


    "What?" "Who is it?"


    Lady Han said slowly, "This person was born in Karakorum and moved to the Hundred Thousand Mountain Range. Everyone called him ''Jiang Yin Jun'', but no one knows his real name. Have you heard of this man? "


    She spoke slowly, her eyes unblinking as she stared at the Eighth Old Master, paying attention to his expression.


    However, she was disappointed. The eighth grandfather didn''t seem perturbed at all ¡ª as she listened, he actually smiled.


    Wu Yuxue, who was standing at the side, was surprised. This was because the Jiang Yin Jun mentioned by Lady Han was the very person she was extremely confused and curious about. After listening, her heart involuntarily skipped a beat as she looked toward the Eighth Lord.


    Under the gaze of the two, the Eighth Old Master slightly nodded and said, "I have heard of this person before ¡­" But unfortunately, I''m unable to tell. "


    "Why?" Miss Han asked.


    The Eighth Lord said, "Because I''ve only heard of him, and I''ve never seen him. Why would the lady think of him so clearly?"


    Lady Han mysteriously smiled and said, "Because the legendary person is somewhat similar to you."


    The Eighth Lord chuckled and said, "Little girl, that''s because your imagination is too rich ¡­"


    Then, he stretched his arms, stood up and said, "I''m tired. Let''s talk another day."


    Wu Yuxue said, "Are you resting now?"


    The Eighth Old Master looked at Guan Wu Yu Xue and said, "Tomorrow, I will go to see a friend in a distant place. It will take me at least two to three days before I can come back. When we get back, let''s get together. "


    After speaking, he nodded to the two of them before stepping out.


    Wu Yuxue escorted him back to his room before returning.


    Miss Han, on the other hand, was staring at the Eighth Lord''s door in a daze.


    Wu Yu Xue said softly, "Do you think he is the legendary Jiang Yin Jun? "Why?"


    Miss Han said with a puzzled expression, "I don''t know. I was just thinking about it. The legendary Jiang Yin Jun also has a mustache like him. His kung fu is extremely high. What do you think?"


    Wu Yuxue''s heart was moved. For decades, all the influential people in the martial arts world had been curious about the legendary Jiang Yin Jun.


    As this person''s stack was like a yellow crane, it didn''t fall behind. Therefore, all the legends about him were like a catch in the wind, and could not be trusted. Even the righteous and evil actions of Jiang Yin Jun were a mystery to be solved.


    "I really don''t know ¡ª" As Wu Yuxue spoke, her mind was filled with confusion at the thought that the Eighth Old Master might be the embodiment of "Jiang Hidden Lord".


    Honestly speaking, a golden chicken being too old already gave him a great deal of pressure, and the Han girl in front of him was unfathomable. Whether or not he was a friend or foe in the future was unknown.


    What happened next was the Northern Frontier gang, as well as a woman in distress, Aunt Li ¡­ He really couldn''t handle so many of them.


    At this critical juncture, he added in the matter of the Eighth Lord''s men and the relief money.


    Naturally, any martial arts practitioner with a bit of chivalry would not want this batch of calamity silver to fall into the hands of evil people.


    It was obvious that news of the arrival of this silver disaster would have spread throughout the martial arts world.


    The underworld army was ready to make a move as great thoughts flooded their minds. It was to be expected.


    If there was any news about this silver disaster, it would be hard to avoid a war in the martial world in the future.


    Sadly, as far as Wu Yuxue knew, there was not a single person who stood on the side of the righteous path with the silver. Perhaps she was the only one.


    "What are you thinking?" Miss Han asked.


    If it wasn''t for Miss Han''s sudden question, Wu Yuxue would have fallen into deep thought. Only now did he realize that this girl was sitting right next to him.


    Ah!" "Nothing ¡­" Wu Yuxue could only take the Eighth Lord out as a shield and say, "I was just thinking about this Eighth Lord ¡­" He ¡­ "It''s really strange ¡­


    "Are you saying that he has some sort of strange behavior?" Miss Han asked.


    Wu Yuxue naturally wouldn''t easily tell her what she had seen these days and what she had planned to do in Anhui Province. She only smiled and shook her head. "No, I just don''t think he is a seller."


    "He wasn''t a seller in the first place."


    Lady Han continued, "Haven''t you noticed that his martial arts skills are extremely high and are likely above yours and mine?"


    She recalled the scene from a moment ago and said, "Especially the movement technique, it''s simply unbelievable... I was thinking that if this person has ill intentions, we should be careful not to get in his way. "


    After saying that, she smiled, shook her head and said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about him anymore. It''s been a good night, but he made me lose all interest. I''m leaving."


    Wu Yuxue looked at her and nodded. "I won''t see you off."


    Miss Han was about to step forward when she inclined her body after listening to his words, a pair of eyes containing boundless haziness rolling over his face as if with affection. She wanted to say something but stopped and shook her head slightly, then fled, vanishing into the darkness in an instant.


    The wind was blowing in the sky, and the fields were looking all around, but the desolation of the autumn harvest ¡ª the color of charred yellow.


    The rice had long since been harvested, and only half of its stem was left. It was waiting for the remainder of the year before a heartless fire would burn it clean and turn it into ashes. Then in the spring rain, in the mud, for a spring tillage, so as to show a long time of "green" meaning.


    The stone tablet had the words "Stone Pond Bay Boundary" carved onto it ¡ª This was the Wuxi County Territory, one of the biggest areas in Jiangnan.


    He followed the yellow dirt road in front of him. The other stop was Suzhou. If he continued down this road, he would reach Wujiang County. If he continued down this road, he would reach the surface of Zhejiang Province.


    It was about the middle of the day, and it was time for dinner, and no wonder that smoke was rising from the chimneys of all the houses in the neighborhood.


    The pond was shallow, but there were a lot of ducks, flapping their wings, and the big guys were hooting along. The cry of a duck could be clearly heard over half a kilometer away.


    A little girl with a stinging horn on her head was dividing the duck food into the bowl, but the group of feathered animals were so irritable that they couldn''t wait any longer. They rushed over and surrounded her with a hubbub, causing her to panic. Her hands and feet were accidentally pecked by the ducks'' flat beaks as she cried out in pain, "Mom, mom!"


    Her mother was busy at the stove, but had no time for her.


    The little girl''s entire body was red from being pecked by the duck. She cried in pain as she threw down the duck food and picked up the bamboo pole. She was too focused on hitting the duck in front of her to catch her breath.


    For a moment, the entire place was in chaos.


    However, there was a person standing at the edge of the pond, chuckling.

 C74

    The man was a monk with long eyebrows and a straw hat. He wore an almond yellow cassock, and he looked very old. He carried a smooth bamboo cane in one hand, and carried some luggage on his back. He looked like a monk walking on four sides.


    The little girl was crying and feeling very sad. Seeing this, she was even angrier. She picked up a handful of dirt from the ground and threw it at the monk, causing the ducks in front of her to fly all over the place.


    The monk said with a laugh, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    As he spoke, he was already in front of the duckweed. He raised the bamboo cane horizontally in the air and pointed it at the flock of ducks. He then said, "How dare you, you featherless animals, incriminate us?"


    As he spoke, he waved his other sleeve, like the wind blowing.


    Strangely, these few unremarkable jokesters actually possessed boundless power. The ducks that had been flying high in the sky all obediently descended from the sky.


    The little girl who was initially worried that the duck would run away and was grieving immediately stopped crying upon seeing this. She opened her watery eyes and looked at the monk strangely.


    The long-browed monk let out a "ha" and said, "Kid, why aren''t you splitting up the duck food properly? Do you still want them to peck at you?"


    As he said that, he waved his sleeves non-stop, causing the wind to howl in the air. It was this period of time that had intimidated the thousands of ducks into submission.


    Having been reminded by the monk, the little girl hurriedly picked up the vat and split the duck.


    During this process, the thousands of ducks were frightened by the monk''s sleeve wind, and only after the monk had suddenly stopped did they repeat themselves, squawking and rushing forward, as they all began to gobble down the food.


    The long-browed monk laughed, "See, isn''t that good? The next time you feed the ducks, remember to put on a raincoat so they won''t peck you. "


    The little girl originally hated him for teasing her, but unexpectedly, she had done him such a great favor. She didn''t care about the pain or the red on her body as she smiled at the monk.


    "You really are a good monk. Help me feed the ducks." "Hmm, your eyebrows are so long!"


    The monk laughed and said, "Is this Wuxi County?" Little miss, do you know? "


    "Of course it''s Wu Xi."


    As she spoke, she carried the two empty buckets and walked out of the duck camp. However, she strangely sized up the monk and said, "Eh, you''re not a monk from the temple here?"


    "No, no." The monk said.


    "Then where did you come from?" The little girl said.


    "As a monk, he has the entire world as his home. Why do you care where he comes from?" The monk said.


    This little girl was at least twelve or thirteen years old, but she was actually quite good at talking. Her eyes were both large and lively, and she was just constantly looking around.


    "Monk, what''s your name?" The little girl said.


    "Monks do not have names, only magic names. "Oh right, just call me monk!"


    At this point, he saw half of the woman''s body stick out from the kitchen and shout from a distance, "Silver Flower, you dead bastard, are you feeding the ducks to the horizon?"


    The little girl named "Silver Flower" stuck her tongue out in fear and said to the monk, "My mom is going to hit me, so I have to go."


    He turned to the woman and said loudly, "Mom, there''s a monk with karma here."


    He picked up the wooden bucket and walked towards the woman.


    As soon as she heard that there was a monk, the woman hurriedly walked out of the kitchen while tidying her clothes.


    At this time, the long-browed monk slowly walked over. He clasped his hands together and greeted the woman, "Amitabha, this female benefactor has arrived."


    Ah!" The woman wiped her hands on her apron and said, "Big Master, don''t be too polite. We are the leaders. If you want money, you have to find him. I don''t ¡­


    The long-browed monk shook his head and said, "Wrong, wrong. Monk doesn''t want money. We just walked for a day and still haven''t eaten. If the female donor has already prepared porridge, a bowl of porridge would be given to relieve her hunger. "


    The woman said, "So that''s how it is."


    Silver Flower hurriedly said, "Yes, yes. I have an important guest today. My mom is busy cooking!"


    The woman glared fiercely at Silver Flower and said angrily, "Little kids, don''t interrupt ¡­" He then changed to a smiling face and said, "Since First Master has said so, please come to the kitchen to have a meal with me!"


    "Amitabha, disturb, interrupt!"


    As the monk spoke, he clasped his hands and bowed to the woman, then he walked towards the kitchen with the mother and daughter.


    The kitchen was occupied by two or three stove. Red flames flickered, and steaming food was on the stove. On one side of the kitchen table, there was a plate full of chicken, duck, and fish.


    "Amitabha, is this an important guest?" The monk said.


    It was probably because he was afraid that he would be infected by the meat. Seeing the bloodthirsty aura on the table, the old monk stopped moving his feet.


    "Isn''t it?" The woman pointed at the silver flowers in front of her and said, "Her father is the postman here, and officials come and go, so it''s inevitable that they receive him."


    "So that''s how it is. Sorry for the disrespect."


    The monk clasped his hands and bowed again.


    "I don''t think it''s too clean inside. Grand Master, if you don''t mind, just eat outside!" the woman said.


    "That''s good. I''ll stay in the courtyard." The monk said.


    There was a stone table nearby, and the old monk didn''t hold back. He placed both his hands on the stone table, tidied it up, and then sat down on a stone drum.


    The woman then brought out a bowl of porridge, a plate of steaming hot steamed buns and a small plate of local soy sauce. This was quite good.


    The long-browed monk was already hungry. Upon seeing this, he could not help but eat as he said, "Thank you! "Many thanks!"


    He began to eat and drink without a trace of politeness.


    The woman secretly smiled and said, "Master, you can use it yourself. I won''t wait on you anymore."


    The old monk did not have the leisure to speak, he could only clasp his hands together and express his gratitude repeatedly.


    The woman was calling for Silver Flower to go in when she heard a series of footsteps. It was so loud that the old monk stopped eating and looked up at the road.


    A group of people appeared on the road. They did not resemble the officials at the entrance of the yamen, nor did they resemble people from the martial arts world. They did not resemble the escort of bodyguards, but rather, a group of men.


    They gradually approached.


    Aren''t they a bunch of men with crops? There were a total of thirty or so people. Each of them wore a tattered straw hat and raincoats, and a pair of straw sandals. Most of them carried a pair of burdens as they walked, creaking and creaking as they walked.


    Such a large gang had arrived in front of him from far away. It was as if they had walked a long way, and could no longer move once they arrived here.


    The 20 or so stragglers all stopped in front of the relay station.


    The station had already received the news, and a small official in official robes hurried out to receive him.


    After conversing for a while, a few attendants came out. They helped each other for a while and invited all the men in the field in.


    The little girl with silver flowers carefully observed. She lifted her eyes and asked her mother, "Mom, why did Daddy call them all to come in ¡­" Is this our guest? "


    The woman was also a bit confused. She thought it was some amazing guest that came to visit and had been busy the whole day slaughtering chickens and ducks, but in the end, it turned out to be a large group of men who were picking up crops. She had to hurry up and help them, ignoring the old monk eating outside, she ran into the kitchen in a fluster.


    The postman''s surname was Ren, and he had a single name, ''Chi''.


    The most pitiful officer in the world was most likely him.


    In terms of position, a seventh rank county magistrate was extremely small.


    He, the postman, had to be reduced by three levels. He could not even be compared to the county''s "Fourth Elder".


    However, there was one benefit to being a manager who could be considered a lone wolf. It was more convenient to curry favor with the higher ups than the county magistrate. He would bow and bow all day to send them off.


    Even though it was difficult to serve senior officials, there were still rules to be followed. What they were afraid of was a group of small officials with sesame seeds. The bailiffs and constables in the yamen were the most difficult to deal with.


    These people all had a protective talisman, an emergency document of eight hundred miles in radius, an official warrant for the arrest of a criminal in the sea, and the orders of all the managers of the yamen, regardless of which one they flashed.


    He, the postman, had to respectfully welcome him. Even the slightest bit of change in the atmosphere was enough to make him unable to bear the consequences.


    Earlier, the yamen authorities had taken care of him and told him to take care of this errand.


    As for the details, Ren Chi didn''t know. He only knew that Qin Zhe, the head of the third squad in Hangzhou, was being escorted down from the provincial capital along with the other county constables.


    Before they had even met, all the official documents had already arrived. This made it so that no one dared to lower their guard.


    He had been in the post for more than ten years.


    He had seen a lot of different officials.


    There was no need to mention the similar work, he could just use his eyes to glance at it and his ears to listen, and he would know.


    With his intelligence, he could always do whatever he wanted. He could only do whatever he wanted when people said what they wanted, and he never failed when people said what he said or what he didn''t know.


    However, he was somewhat confused about the task in front of him. What kind of business was this?


    Constable Qin was their old friend, and with the addition of the neighboring counties'' Boss Li, Boss Cai, and Boss Ma, they were all old friends. Although these people did not look like they were on the same level as the officials, they were all dressed in the livery of the city. Most commoners and merchants would have to deal with them on a daily basis.


    This confused Ren Chi.


    What kind of errand would require a head constable from one county, six counties, to go all out. This was something that he could not understand no matter how much he thought about it.


    Now that both sides had met, even though he didn''t open the bottle gourd, it had become heavier.


    The twenty to thirty strong men entered the inn one by one, the people who were drinking tea busily asking for water all gathered in a ball.


    Ren Chi forced himself to remain patient in the side room, smoking half a bag of cigarettes before arriving at the hall.


    The head constable, Qin Zhao, who was known as the Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher, had already washed his face. He was drinking tea with an ashen face, and when he saw Ren Chi, he hurriedly stood up and bowed with a cupped fist, forcing a smile. "Excuse me, excuse me, I''ve caused you so much trouble."


    "What is it? Since your brother has personally come, how can your brother not wholeheartedly entertain you? " Ren Chi said.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare. We''ll hand over our work another day, and our brothers will specifically come back to pay our respects to us." Qin Zhao said.


    Then Li, Cai, Ma, and Zhang came in and greeted Ren Chi with a smile.


    Only after they sat down did Ren Chi notice that although Qin Zhao was dressed as a farmer, he was in the inner layer of his bamboo hat with a patch of white hemp on it. His waist was tied with a rope and his shoes were covered with hemp. For someone who was out walking, especially someone with an official position, this was an important act of mourning.


    "What''s the matter?" Ren Chi''s eyes were wide open as he spoke with great surprise, "Which one of you ¡­"


    It was one thing to not mention it, but when he mentioned it, Qin Zhao''s eyes turned red and his face turned white. He could only smile bitterly and shake his head repeatedly.


    The Fuyang County Constable, Black Panther Cai Yang, hurriedly winked at Ren Chi. He let out an "Ah!" but did not continue the conversation.


    The atmosphere seemed to have sunk.


    Seeing Ren Ziling''s blank look, Cai Yang had no choice but to explain further.


    "Elder Ren, you probably don''t know." Boss Cai''s expression was cold as he said, "Big Brother Qin must have had some problems at home during this trip."


    "This ¡­" Ren Chi said in surprise, "I''ve never heard of it ¡­" How is the old gramps? "


    "There''s no need to mention this ¡­" Cai Yang shook his head, his expression dark.


    When the people in the room heard this, not a single person uttered a sound. Naturally, no one answered Old Master Ren''s words.


    Seeing that the conversation was not going well, Ren Chi quickly changed the topic, clapping his hands and said, "Everyone must be hungry after a day''s journey. Come, come, let''s go eat at the back."


    At this moment, these words were the most pleasing to hear.


    Thousand-Hands was the first to capture Qin Zhao. He stood up and said with a smile, "People are iron, while food is steel. Come, brothers. Let''s go eat and see what kind of good dishes Lord Ren has prepared for me."


    In the end, he was still able to eat on the ground. He could take it and put it to use. However, Qin Zhe''s words made the big fellows laugh. For a moment, everyone was overjoyed as they made their way to the canteen in the backyard.


    Halfway to the canteen, Ren Chi stopped the black panther, Cai Yang, and asked quietly, "What''s going on? What happened to Qin Zhao''s family? "


    Cai Yang shook his head and sighed. "You don''t know about such a big thing?"


    Ren Chi said, "I don''t have Clairvoyant, Clairaudient. His family lives in Hangzhou, and this place is Wuxi."


    Only then did Cai Yang put his head close to his ear and whisper, "My husband and mother were both killed, and my son died." The house is on fire... Cough! The Qin family''s sister-in-law was also kidnapped. "


    Hearing this, Ren Chi was dumbfounded.


    "This... My God ¡­ "Who did this?" Ren Chi said.


    "This is hard to say ¡­" Cai Yang rubbed his chin and said, "It''s most likely that woman."


    "That woman." It was unknown when it had become synonymous with a person, but it represented the strong woman who had killed and looted people in Zhejiang Province ¨C Fourth Miss Yun.


    Hearing this, Ren Chi didn''t say anything further.


    Everyone seemed to have a taboo. When it came to "that woman", everyone kept quiet and didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    From this, it could be imagined just how powerful Fourth Miss Yun''s cultivation was.


    It was rare to see someone who could maintain his calm after encountering a massacre as heinous as Qin Zui.


    This was where Qin Zui became a hero and was respected.


    During the banquet, the punches that were slicing open the air were jeering and jeering. It didn''t seem like such a thing was happening at all.


    Thousand-Hands was just a bit more silent than the others when he captured Qin Zhaoge.

 C75

    He didn''t laugh out loud throughout the dinner table, he only ate big mouthfuls and drank big mouthfuls of soup. Not only was he not touched by any of the alcohol, he was also the same as the other six county police officers.


    While everyone was eating and drinking happily, Qin Zhao put down his chopsticks and nodded at Ren Chi, who sat at the head of the table. He then left his seat and walked away from the table.


    Ren Chi stood up and said, "There''s still a lot of food, I''ll go to the kitchen to have a look. Everyone, take your time and eat."


    He followed behind Qin Zhao and walked out of the hall.


    Qin Zhao simply went into the kitchen and clasped his hands towards the busy Ren family''s sister-in-law. "Sister-in-law, thank you for your hard work. This meal is too exquisite."


    The Ren family''s sister-in-law recognized him and cried out, "Isn''t this Brother Qin Zhe ¡­" Look at my eyes, after knowing each other for so long, I thought they were just a bunch of farmers. "How do you know you changed your clothes?"


    Qin Zhao smiled and said, "This is what you call being an official and not being yourself." As he stroked Silver Flower''s head, he said, "Yo, it''s been more than a year since we last met. You''ve grown so much already?"


    Silver Flower shyly called out, "Uncle Qin."


    Ren Chi also came in, instructing his family: "You are all hungry! Go on. I''ll go talk with Brother Qin outside. "


    As a result, they came to the back of the courtyard, where they saw the monk sitting alone on the rock.


    "Eh?" Ren Chi was slightly surprised. "Who is this monk?"


    Silver flowers ¡­ He smiled and said, "I''m here to eat. I''m tired from walking and said I''m here to rest my legs ¡­ "Dad, I''ll go call him over."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t ¡­" Ren Chi patted Silver Flower and said, "It''s none of your business, go play on the side!"


    Only then did Silver Flower leave.


    "Bro, this task isn''t easy, right?" Ren Chi said.


    Ren Chi then spoke up to Qin Zhao.


    "Is there a need to say more?" With a long face, Qin Zhen shook his head. "I''m just short of losing my life."


    He was not even forty years old, and his face was full of vigor. He was a big man from the north, but he didn''t think that he would be poor in the south.


    Ren Chi asked, "What is the purpose of this mission?"


    Qin Zhao said, "We''ll bet heavily on the goods."


    This was inconvenient to ask more, also inconvenient to say more, just a little bit of a man could tell, in the public door work, this is called "door to fall threshold."


    "How long are you planning to stay here?" Ren Chi said.


    "Three or four days at least!" Qin Zhao said.


    As soon as he heard that there would be three or four days of delay, he could no longer be happy.


    There were twenty to thirty people who were staking their goods. In his inn, it would take more than three days to ensure they did not cause any trouble. If something went wrong, he would be the first person to get rid of the responsibility.


    Therefore, he could not help but reveal a worried expression while listening.


    Of course, Thousand-Hands had seen through it, but there was nothing he could do.


    "This is called having no choice." Qin Zhao said, "Although nothing went wrong in the past two days, the news that came out wasn''t very peaceful. Since that woman attacked my family, do you think she''ll let us go?"


    "Then, my Old Wai, what should I do?" Ren Chi was so anxious that he even spoke the words of his hometown, Nanjing.


    "Little brother," Ren Chi''s eyes widened as he continued, "If that woman really comes looking for us here ¡­" Brother... Can your people handle it? "


    "Hmph, then it''s hard to say." Qin Zhao said.


    "Yo, you have to hurry and think of a way, in case something goes wrong when the time comes." Ren Chi said.


    "Don''t worry." Qin Zhao said, "I''ve already sent people to inform the county and yamen that I want them to do their best to protect me."


    "But, why is there no news at all?" Ren Chi said.


    "It can''t be! Let''s go take a look. " Qin Zhao said.


    With one in front and one behind, the two of them stepped out of the backyard.


    Before leaving, Qin Shizhe looked at the monk a few times.


    "This monk comes often?" Qin Zhao said.


    "Then... But there wasn''t any ¡­ "Why?" Ren Chi said.


    "No problem, I was just casually asking." Qin Zhao said.


    "How about, I just want him to walk?" Ren Chi said.


    "No need. If that''s the case, then it will just make us feel guilty." "If you want to stay, then stay. If you want to go, then go. That''s a lot more natural. You understand, the people outside saw that monks had fated with them, so it was peaceful instead. I find it pleasing for him to stay." Qin Zhao said.


    Ren Chi still didn''t understand, but since Qin Zhe had said so, there was nothing wrong with it. He didn''t chase the monk away.


    Outside the house, there were two more fishermen by the pond.


    The two of them looked at each other and understood what the other was thinking.


    Ren Chi took a few steps forward and asked, "Are there any fish?"


    One of the fishermen smiled and said, "The water is shallow and can''t be hooked."


    The other one said, "I saw two of them a moment ago. They were hiding far away and I''m not sure of their methods."


    With that said, even Ren Chi, who didn''t know much about "jargon", understood and his expression immediately changed.


    However, Qin Zhao knew what to do. He smiled and said, "It''s hard work. It''s hard work."


    He dragged Ren Chi up Tian Kan and walked towards the other side.


    He saw another person on the other side. There were six or seven bamboo chopping men. When they saw the two from afar, they all stopped fighting.


    Ren Chi was the number one figure in the area, and everyone knew him.


    Thus, someone from afar bowed down and called out to him, "Master Ren."


    Needless to say, it was laid down by the officials.


    Seeing this, Ren Chi finally felt relieved.


    Two more cars had arrived on the far side of the road, but there were seven or eight people staring blankly at something.


    A man carried a bundle on his back, and everyone knew it was "that job."


    Thousand-hand Divine Catcher Qin Zhe smiled coldly and said, "It''s really rare to expect these useless trash with useless possessions to come and take the thief." Let''s go in! "


    Ren Chi felt more at ease after this look, but Qin Zhao''s expression didn''t relax at all.


    When he entered the backyard, he saw Ren Chi''s family talking to the monk.


    The moment he saw Ren Chi, the former shouted, "Alright, our boss is back. Senior Master, go and tell him yourself! "


    Ren Chi fixed his steps and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The person from his family said, "This master said that he wants to stay here for a few nights. I don''t dare to agree to his request."


    Ren Chi was a little taken aback, "How long will it be?"


    The monk closed his eyes and said, "It''s convenient for you, old monk. I just want to stay and rest." I can pay for it, just as long as there''s a place to sleep. "


    Ren Chi frowned and said, "This is difficult, didn''t you see that I was busy here? There are so many people, how could there be a house for you to live in? "


    The old monk chuckled, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I''ve already taken a good look at the place. There''s no need to make any preparations. This woodshed is good enough."


    The woodshed he was talking about wasn''t too far away. Although it was a woodshed, it was spacious. It used to be occupied by people, but now it was empty. With that said, Ren Chi couldn''t say anything. He felt awkward and looked at Qin Zhao, hoping he would express his opinion.


    Qin Zhao had been paying attention to the monk the entire time, so he didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. The old monk had a kind face, so it was natural for him to be an outsider.


    Qin Zhe walked over to the monk and gave him a deep bow. "I didn''t ask for First Master''s name. How should I address you?" Where is Bao Sha? "


    "Benefactor is being too courteous." "This old monk is just a monk marching in every direction. Earlier, there was a temple in the southern part of the Ming Dynasty called the Dazhi Temple."


    "Then I''ll call you master!" Qin Zhao turned around and said to Ren Chi, "Give him a convenience, master Ren. Just agree to it!"


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver, you really are a good person ¡­" The old monk said, "Bodhisattva bless you, Bodhisattva bless you."


    Qin Zhao smiled bitterly. He didn''t want to say much to him and went inside the house alone.


    As for Ren Chi, he would ask his subordinate to prepare the bedding for the monks and then follow them into the room.


    Everyone in the cafeteria had finally finished eating and was drinking tea while chatting.


    Qin Zhao gathered the heads of the six counties'' constables together and carefully instructed them on everything. At that moment, the sky turned dark.


    Eight fast horses galloped over.


    The sound of hooves clattering on the dry road could be heard from afar.


    This night, the inside of the big guy''s ears were exceptionally sharp. Just a slight movement in the wind could make everyone''s heart palpitate. In addition, there was already someone reporting this momentum.


    When they heard the news, they had no choice but to put on the "Lying Tiger" and put on an old jacket. Then, with a lantern in hand, a servant came to the hall in the front yard.


    Although it was warm in the south, it was already a day in the middle of the winter. The cold from the morning and evening was still very uncomfortable.


    Ren Chi sucked in a mouthful of cold air, muttering to himself, "Where do I start? At what time is this? There''s actually someone else coming?"


    The moment he saw the scribe standing under the eaves waiting for him, he became even angrier.


    "How did you manage to do that? Didn''t you already tell me?" We can''t keep any more guests here, why are there still people coming? " Ren Chi said.


    "Be quiet, don''t let anyone hear you." Mao Danwen said.


    Mao Danwen hurried to Ren Chi''s side and said in a low voice, "It''s the difference between someone from the capital."


    Ren Chi was startled at first, but then he sneered, "Even if he came from the capital, he can''t. Even if he''s full, he''s full. What can you do about it? You''re really stupid."


    The bookkeeper hastily pulled him back and whispered, "Uncle, be a bit more gentle. It''s not a joke, but the imperial official!"


    "Huang ¡­" royal official! " Ren Chi said.


    The latter sentence had really scared him and caused him to be stunned on the spot.


    Mao Danwen knitted his eyebrows and said, "You have quite the manner to you. I think you should go quickly. Otherwise, things will get worse if you can''t protect yourself."


    Just as he said this, he heard shouts coming from the hall, "Postmaster, postman..." "Little monkey, you have quite the manner."


    These shouts were like the lines from a play, with the standard accent of Beijing.


    Ren Chi felt a chill run down his spine, but he knew that he was going to be the unlucky star tonight, a master that wasn''t easy to serve.


    He replied and hurriedly caught up with them. He raised his voice and said, "The Stone Pond Inn is a place where people request to meet late. I''m late ¡­" "I''m late ¡­"


    There were a lot of rules in the government, especially since the other party was a mediocre official. If the other party were to pick a small fault, he would be able to move his head.


    After a long while, a voice came out from inside.


    "Why didn''t you come in when you were here? You''re so stupid, why did you have to get someone to carry you around?"


    "No ¡­" "I don''t dare ¡­"


    It was all because of the "imperial official" that he spoke of. How could he not be frightened to death when faced with such audacity?


    As he hastily put on his old jacket, he realized that he had forgotten to put it on in such a hasty manner.


    This was a huge crime. He was so scared that his face turned ashen and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He could only say nasty things first.


    "This lowly officer does not know that the seniors have arrived, and their clothes are untidy. I will go and change them now, and then I will see you again ¡­" "Please ¡­"


    "Enough. When you change your clothes again, the sky will already brighten. Our brothers standing here have already turned into minced meat."


    Soon after, the blue curtain was opened with a "whoosh" sound. A tall and big man walked out.


    The elder had a long face with long fangs, thick eyebrows, and a flat nose. One hand lifted the long sleeves of his robe while the other hung a horsewhip. His entire body was covered in dust.


    Even with Ren Ziling''s experience, he could not find any trace of wealth in the man.


    However, from the man''s raised lapels, he saw a hint of yellow silk ¡ª this was enough to prove the man''s identity. Furthermore, the man''s pure words seemed to aggravate his'' unquestionable ''service to the royal family.


    "You are the postman of this realm?" When the long-faced man said in an official tone, "It''s only a small meeting, yet you''re already sitting up like a corpse (sleeping)? "Come in, come in ¡­"


    As he spoke, he brought Ren Chi into the living room.


    There were eight people in the room, sitting, standing, and the long-faced man.


    They were all dressed in the same way, each of them was wearing a blue robe, and inside, there was a thin, double-lipped robe. They were all wearing the same kind of clothes, each of them was wearing the same kind of blue robe, and inside, they were all wearing a thin, double-lipped robe, and inside it were


    On the other hand, the chick in the middle looked a little tender, but he had the sharpest eyes of all.


    How could Ren Chi dare to observe them one by one? After a brief glance, he lowered his head, feeling apprehensive. He couldn''t figure out the origins of this bunch of people.


    The long-faced man snorted and said, "Do you know our identities?"


    "Yes ¡­" Ren Chi couldn''t help but ask, "Masters, are you doing this as a royal errand?"


    "The imperial edict is inferior." The long-faced man''s eyes were white, as if blaming himself for not being able to speak.


    "That''s the kind of thing. "Tonight, there''s no time to go to the store, and the road is not peaceful, so you have to clean up the house, one or four is enough, and then, the big guy is hungry, and something is about to come out, don''t make the men wait too long, do you hear?" The long-faced man said.


    Ren Chi said with a bitter smile, "This ¡­ What is your name? This humble servant did not receive any news beforehand ¡­ "It''s already so late, the rooms are all full ¡­"

 C76

    As soon as he said this, one of the short men suddenly slammed his hand on the table and said, "Bastard ¡­"


    As soon as he spoke, he no longer had a full Beijing accent, but instead an extremely harsh Shanxi one.


    "Are you going to check our identities? Are you worthy? "


    Ren Chi bowed and replied, "I dare not, but ¡­"


    Ren Chi was aggrieved to the extreme. He couldn''t help but say angrily, "Master, if you don''t reveal your identity, I won''t be able to pay you back for the debt. Please forgive me."


    The Shanxi Dwarf had his eyes wide open and was about to flare up when the leader of the group caught him with his gaze. He looked at Jing Youzi and gave him a look, and the latter immediately understood what he was doing.


    "That''s a good saying. How can we grandfathers stay here for free? Do you want us to pay you money?" "Here, take this first."


    This person took out twenty-one taels of a ingot of ingot, shining white. With one look, one could tell that he had just taken it out of the storage room.


    Ren Chi received it with both hands and gave his thanks. His hands were smooth and smooth, knowing that it was a piece of Shanxi official silver, the knot in his heart was only relieved by half. He knew that the money from the officials'' treasury in Shanxi was not to be given out directly to the court, and would only be given out after that. This silver ingot was so new that it was undoubtedly the first time he had bid for it. It must have come from the official treasury of Beijing, so there was no doubt about it.


    He had long heard of the so-called Embroidered Uniform Guards in the imperial government, and the outstanding martial skills of the "people" in the East and West Second Workshop. They could do anything and everything.


    These kinds of people, who were personally loved and hated by the emperor, would kill easily. They would take a person''s head thousands of miles away, like a scout. They were local officials, big and small, and they were fearless of snakes and scorpions.


    It looked like this was the plan of these eight people.


    The long-faced Beijing guest snorted and said, "This silver should be enough ¡­" As for our identities, it''s best that you don''t know ¡­ Do you understand? "


    How could Ren Chi still harrumph? After agreeing to Zhang Xuan''s request, she bowed and took her leave.


    He had no choice but to obey.


    He woke his wife up from her bed and went back into the kitchen. Due to the lack of a house, he could only leave the three main rooms in his own house and squeeze his family into the buddhist hall at the back.


    At least he had noticed the other side''s predicament, so he didn''t continue to be picky about it.


    The distribution of the three rooms was that the ''Boss'', who looked like a baby and had no beard on his lips, took one room for himself, while the remaining seven were allocated to the other two.


    He was busy for a while, but it was only when he was ugly that he was finally able to calm down.


    Before Ren Chi went to bed, he gave a long, bitter sigh to his wife and said, "I don''t want this future either. After I send these bunch of old masters away, I''ll resign and give up ¡­"


    Only then did Ren Chi blow the lamp to sleep.


    It seemed too long a night for everyone in the Stone Pond Bay Inn.


    Everyone seemed to have too much on their minds.


    Thousand-Hands was naturally the one who had the most on his mind, feeling the most heartache. His family had been annihilated, and he couldn''t get rid of his official position, so not only was he unable to rest, he had to be extra vigilant. Otherwise, if something went wrong on his errand, he wouldn''t have his head on the line anymore.


    Because of this, he had to be extra careful.


    Of course, he had already investigated the matter of the eight High Scholars staying at the inn.


    With his caution, he could not allow this inn to accept other guests no matter what. However, the result of his investigation was that due to the person''s special identity, he did not dare to make a sound.


    In the government, the habit was so strong that an officer''s hat was enough to crush a person to death.


    Both of them were officials, but the difference between an imperial official and a imperial official wasn''t just like the difference between the official and official positions.


    He could not afford to offend the legendary "silk-clothes" royal guard. He could only "stand on the side" and avoid them as much as possible. How could he dare to be unlucky?


    In the fourth fragment of the night, Qin Zhao got up and went to the side room in the front yard.


    However, he saw four official lanterns burning in the yard, and five of his companions, each holding a shiny steel knife, were stationed in four directions, guarding the head constable of Jinhua County, Zhang Ziyang, and old man Zhang.


    Old man Zhang was sixty years old today, and the officials were not willing to leave him alone. Even at his age, he could not take off his uniform, which was also called helplessness.


    He was very alert and had seen many different kinds of cases in the past few decades. In terms of martial arts, although he was not outstanding, he still had to talk about experience in handling cases. Among these people, he and his boss, Qin Zui, were the most experienced.


    Qin Zhao had asked him to work late for the night because he was aware that he had to do so before anyone noticed him. It was not without reason.


    Therefore, just as Qin Zhao stepped into the yard, two rattan racks made a creaking sound. A figure flashed in front of him, revealing Zhang Ziyang, who had a long, thin goatee.


    "Thousand-hand Divine Catcher!" Qin Zhao was alarmed and quickly took a step back. Only then did he discover who it was and he couldn''t help but slightly nod his head.


    "Ziyang, is that you ¡ª?" Qin Zhao said.


    "Skyblade!" Zhang Ziyang smiled and said, "So it''s the boss. It''s already so late, and you still haven''t rested, why is that?"


    "Ziyang." Qin Zhao called out his name, lightly sighing. "This is what you call being carefree and being disorderly when you''re concerned ¡­" How can I sleep? "


    Zhang Ziyang smiled coldly and said, "I''ve already roughly seen the situation outside. There are quite a few people from the yamen, it''s really hard to sneak in, so I can probably rest easy. But there''s one thing, Chief, I don''t know if you''ve noticed?"


    After looking around, he continued, "¡­" "Esteemed guests have arrived at the inn ¡­"


    Qin Zhao suddenly blew lightly. "Shh ¡­"


    Zhang Ziyang also noticed it, and quickly shut up. He saw that at the entrance of the moon cave, there was a light coming from the backyard, followed by a figure. Following the light, the figure slowly walked out.


    The man was wearing a blue robe and a long face. He was none other than the one from Beijing who had made such a big fuss in the early days.


    Deep in the cold night, he purposely put a hat on his head. It was a unique style, soft and plastered on the scalp. The two ribbons on the back of his head fluttered in the wind.


    The long-faced man walked in with a lantern in one hand and a long shirt in the other. The four officers who were in charge of sitting even faster immediately became alert.


    The long-faced man had a pair of large, white eyes as he rolled around to face him. His face was full of disdain as he smiled. He spat on the ground with a "pu" sound and continued forward as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing this, Thousand-Hands couldn''t help but frown. He looked at the old constable from Jinhua, Zhang Ziyang, with a serious expression.


    The two of them stood in the dark and were discovered by the other. However, they could clearly see the actions of the long-faced man.


    Since Qin Zhao and Zhang Ziyang had both taken care of him before, the courtyard was strictly forbidden for outsiders to enter or leave. How could this constable ¡ª ¡ª How could Xie Yi, who wielded two arms, dare to be negligent? He then took three steps forward and blocked the long-faced man''s path.


    "Friend, what are you doing? This place has been ordered not to walk around as you please, please go back, please go back. " The constable quickly said.


    Xie Yi had also heard that an important guest with a royal body had come to the inn, so he intentionally said the two words "please go back" as if he was holding back on his words.


    However, these two words obviously didn''t have the desired effect on this long-faced friend of his.


    The long-faced man sneered: "What do I do? "Good question, I was just about to ask you, what do you do?"


    Waving his hand, the long-faced man said, "Get out of my way, or else I won''t feel bad."


    When had he ever been in a position to serve in a public service such as this? He rolled his eyes and said angrily, "You little rascal, you''re looking for trouble. Men don''t want your tricks!"


    As he spoke, this Xie Yi suddenly struck out with his palm, pushing it towards the long-faced man.


    Seeing this, Zhang Ziyang frowned, "Not good ¡­"


    He was waiting for someone to stop him, but it was too late.


    It turned out that the long-faced man''s martial arts were not weak, he seemed to have been planning something bad for a long time. Xie Yi struck out with his full force, and with a flash, Xie Yi''s left hand struck Xie Yi''s palm with a poof.


    "Brat, you really deserve a beating." The long-faced man said.


    The long-faced man twisted his arm and threw Xie Yi out with a whoosh. The fall was a full ten feet away.


    In front of him was a corner of a house that had been knocked over. Xie Yi''s move made it difficult for him to avoid colliding head on with it. If he were to really collide with it, his life would be in danger.


    Qin Zhao and Zhang Ziyang, who were in the dark, were shocked.


    Skyblade Zhang Ziyang was further away, so he suddenly stopped and pounced forward like a tiger. His hands simultaneously swung outwards, grabbing Xie Yi by the waist as he lowered him down.


    When the long-faced man saw this, he did not show any intention of retreating. He only looked in their direction as he coldly laughed.


    Zhang Ziyang put down Xie Yi, pointed to the long-faced man across him, and said with a serious face, "You can''t even rub your eyes into sand. What are you doing? Say it yourself, we won''t take your trick. "


    The long-faced man originally looked like an officer, not expecting to be yelled at like this in front of the other person, as if his weakness had been caught. He was shocked, his yellow brows splitting in two as he hatefully said, "Old brat, you have a lot of guts. You must have gotten tired of living, haven''t you?"


    Zhang Ziyang sneered and said, "We have met people from the royal family before, not people like you."


    He paused, waved his right hand and said, "Take it down."


    The four constables behind him had long since rushed forward and surrounded the long-faced man.


    The long-faced man laughed maniacally and said, "Haha, you''re rebelling."


    As the words left his mouth, the lantern in his hand swung with a whooshing sound, striking right at the face of one of the constables.


    With a ''kacha'' sound, he split the lantern in half. The other three people saw the situation unfold, and without further ado, they shouted and brandished their blades from all directions at the same time, aiming to attack the long-faced man from head to toe.


    The long-faced man wasn''t weak. He suddenly sat down and quickly turned around. His right leg swept out like a tornado. With a "Putong" sound, he actually knocked down one of them.


    He actually didn''t want to give up his position. He had already thrown away the lantern in his hand. With a turn of his right hand, there was the sound of chains striking against each other. Suddenly, a shining snake bone chained spear appeared in his hand.


    The soft blade had been hidden in his right wrist sleeve for a long time. He shook it and a silver star appeared on the spear. It then stabbed at the second constable''s head.


    The constable quickly dodged to the side and raised the steel blade in his hand. With a series of "hualala" sounds, he was wrapped tightly by the snake bone lance.


    The long-faced man sneered. "Let go ¡­"


    As his snake bone spear was about to be twisted, the steel knife in the constable''s hand flew out of his hand.


    The four constables were still in the yamen. Although they were not chosen for the time being, they were still no match for the long-lidded man in front of them.


    The long-faced man had finally gained the upper hand, and his killing intent rose abruptly. The snake bone spear was swung backwards, pointing to the east and west, and with a "puchi" sound, the snow-white snake-shaped spear tip had already pierced deeply into the chest of the constable who was in front.


    Although Zhang Ziyang had ordered all the policemen to quickly come forward and capture the man, he did not have any scruples in his heart. If the man really was a bodyguard from the royal palace, then he would be in big trouble.


    After witnessing the scene, he let out a shout from the bottom of his mouth as he suddenly leaped into the air and descended from the air. In his anxiousness, he hacked down fiercely with his Snow White Scaled Sword at the long-faced man''s head.


    The long-faced man let out a strange laugh and said, "Old man, hand over your life!"


    The snake bone spear was raised, and with a clang, it flew straight towards the enemy''s blade.


    However, Zhang Ziyang had decades of experience with this saber, and it was not as easy to deal with as the previous constables.


    As he pulled out the blade''s momentum, the snake bone spear on his opponent''s body was swept away.


    Zhang Ziyang charged forward, stabbing the fish scale knife into the long-faced man''s waist.


    The remaining three constables watched as their companion was killed by the snake bone spear. They were afraid that the long-faced man would hate them to the bone.


    The moment Zhang Ziyang joined the fray, their prestige was immediately raised. With a single shout, all the forces present fell into place.


    Although the long-faced man''s martial arts were not weak, he was still not the best of the best. However, he was still panicking. In just a few exchanges, he had been stabbed in the back of his shin and was bleeding profusely.


    Zhang Ziyang was overjoyed, and was about to seize the opportunity to strike the opponent''s lower body with the back of his blade and capture him alive, when he heard a voice from the wall behind him shouting out in anger, "Good brat, you''re bullying the weak with your numbers."


    "Chi ¡­" With a "peng" sound, a human figure pounced in front of him, revealing another man dressed in the same outfit as the long-faced man.


    The man wielded a weapon in both his hands. It was an Emei sword. One sword was long while the other short. Once it was thrown out, it was like a sudden rain as it hacked down on each person''s body.


    Zhang Ziyang had no choice but to withdraw his saber. Once the two sides came into contact, they began to fight.


    Thousand-Hands was currently standing in the dark. Upon seeing this situation, he realized that the situation wasn''t good.

 C77

    At this moment, although he had an impulse in his heart, he did his best to restrain himself. He thought that the other party had ulterior motives; he would rather maintain an aloof attitude and observe the situation from the sidelines.


    The battle in front of their eyes continued. Qin Zhao continued to join in, but there were only two people on the long-faced man''s side. Due to the large disparity in numbers, the long-faced man seemed to be no match for them.


    Thousand-Hands wanted to capture Qin Zhao. He thought that the other party must have some ulterior motives.


    As expected, his heart was moved as he saw the shadows of three people floating down from high above.


    Since Qin Zhe was standing in the dark while facing the other party, he could see the other party clearly. However, he didn''t worry that the other party would notice him.


    The three of them descended from the air, and even though they were so close to Qin Wentian, they didn''t hear a sound. The speed of their movement could be imagined.


    The three people, one young and two old, the two old men were around sixty years old, with ferocious and cunning expressions. The young man, on the other hand, was around sixty years old and had a ferocious and cunning expression, while the old man was around sixty years old.


    Needless to say, what Qin Zun and the others had purposely protected was in this room.


    The other party had first caused trouble for the two of them, causing a disturbance. They had to hold on to the few constables guarding the door. Only then did they show their strength and take advantage of the situation to sneak in. This method of attacking from the east was indeed wise, but it was still unable to escape the eyes of the Thousand-Hands Divine Hunter Qin Zhe.


    Seeing such an attitude, it was natural that this matter would not be delayed.


    Qin Zhao sneered. He reached behind his waist and grabbed a pair of judges'' pens. At the same time, he pushed off his feet and leaped out. With a "hu" sound, he was one step ahead of everyone else and landed in front of the door.


    The other three naturally didn''t expect this person to suddenly stop. The younger one stood in the middle while the other two old men quickly moved to the sides, forming a three-on-one battle.


    "The lover has finally revealed her true form." Qin Zhao''s eyes seemed to spit fire. "What are you trying to do?"


    The youth in the middle snorted, nodded and said, "Very good, since you''ve already seen through it, you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Why don''t you present it yourself!"


    The moment he opened his mouth, he was clearly exposed. It turned out to be a woman ¡ª "He ¡­" Although he lowered his voice, it was still hard to conceal the difference in their voices. Qin Zhe couldn''t help but be greatly shocked.


    The young man immediately stopped talking and looked at one of the old men walking beside him.


    One of the two elders immediately stepped forward and pointed at Qin Zhao. "With your idea of a team, who can you scare?" Hurry up and get out of the way! "


    The old man spoke with a thick accent. He had a pair of almond-shaped eyebrows and a pair of triangular eyes. His face was full of ruthlessness. With a single glance, one could tell that he was someone who would kill without batting an eye.


    It was only when he heard the voice of the woman who did not have the accent of a teenager that he was shocked. In a moment of realization, an unforgettable hatred rose up in his blood, almost to the point where he could not even hear what the Sichuan old man had to say. He could only stare at the young man with bloodshot eyes who had the accent of a girl.


    "Friend, report this to Wan''er!" Qin Zhao said.


    His voice was filled with hatred, indicating the deep-seated hatred within his subconscious.


    The person with the girl''s accent sneered and was unable to answer immediately.


    The other old man at the side did not seem to be in a good mood. He was afraid that something bad would happen. He turned his right hand backwards and took out a triple-edged saber from his back. He looked like he was about to attack.


    The youth with no hair on his face in the middle suddenly said, "Wait!" He then pointed at Qin Zhao and said, "You must be that Thousand-Hands Godly Archer, right?"


    Qin Zhao trembled and said coldly, "If I''m not wrong, you must be that Fourth Miss Yun, right?"


    The other guy was surprised. He probably didn''t think that the other side would be able to see through his disguise. His face turned awkward and his eyebrows raised.


    "Not bad ¡­" Fourth Lady Yun said. She finally admitted her identity, "I''m Fourth Yun. You might have had a chance to live, but I can''t forgive you now."


    He stopped talking and looked at the two old men beside him with a slight smile. The latter could no longer wait and pounced at Qin Zhao in unison.


    Of the two elders, one was the kite Dong Fang, while the other was the Red Flame Chain. The latter was the one who wielded the three-pointed, two-edged blade. He was the most ruthless, and that was why he earned such a nickname.


    Dong Fang''s feet paused as he pounced like a tiger on its prey. He took the initiative to pounce in front of Qin Zhao, stabbing him with his three-pointed, two-bladed blade, aiming straight at Qin Zhao''s heart.


    Since Qin Zhao already knew that the other party was the Southern Giant Bandits, the four ladies of the Cloud, and their hatred for the destruction of their family, he was unable to control himself. He gave an angry shout as he pulled out the rare saber tied around his waist.


    With a clang and a bright silver light, the Burmese Knife managed to block the old man''s blade. However, a silver light was released from the tip of the blade and slashed towards He Yun''s face.


    One man fighting to the death, ten thousand men were hard to deal with.


    When it came to the Thousand-Hands Godly Hunt case photos, although their martial arts were not bad, they were not necessarily the enemy of Old Man Dong and Old Man He. And now that they were fighting with their lives, it was clear to see a difference.


    When He Yunzhan saw the saber lights coming at him like a storm, he couldn''t resist for a while, so he took a step back in panic and seized the opportunity.


    Qin Zhao suddenly leaped forward and landed right in front of the disguised youth, Miss Yun Si. He shouted angrily, "Female thief, look at the sabre."


    With a twist of the saber, a sharp gust of wind came slicing down on Fourth Yun''s head.


    With a sneer, Fourth Yun twisted her body and her right hand shot out. It rose up and down in the air before dexterously aiming to seal the katana in her opponent''s hand.


    "Buzz!"


    Four Cloud''s slender jade-like hand met the enemy''s saber that was radiating light in all directions. As the two came into contact, the blade in Qin Zhao''s hand bounced high up into the air.


    Fourth Lady Yun let out a cold shout as she quickly followed up with a palm, wanting to take his life.


    This palm strike went straight towards Qin Zhao and struck him carefully. Finally, Qin Zhaoming wasn''t dead. He rolled to the side, dodging his opponent''s five fingertips, but was unable to dodge his palm strike.


    "Thousand Hands Divine Catcher!" Qin Zhao only felt a sharp pain on his right shoulder before his body shook and he was sent flying.


    The two old men Dong and He were even more heartless as they both leapt onto the platform. With their Seven Stars Sword and a three-pointed, two-edged blade, they clashed with Qin Zhe''s Hundred Refinement Burrow.


    On the other side, the constables had joined forces to fight the long-faced man, making it difficult for them to determine who would win.


    Seeing this, Fourth Yun didn''t hesitate and quickly charged toward the guest room.


    A constable held a sabre as the door was opened, and at the sight of the approaching enemy, he used all his might to stab out with the sabre without a care for his own safety.


    When had Fourth Miss Yun ever set her eyes on him again? His figure flashed like a twisting snake, avoiding the enemy''s blade with extreme ingenuity. Then, the fingers of Yun Si''s right hand stabbed right into the eyes of the constable. The constable cried out and fell backwards, fainting on the spot.


    Now that the situation had developed to this point, it explained the real purpose of the robbery. With a loud bang, the two wooden doors split open.


    Four Yun''s Lady took the lead and chopped down from the left and right with two quick blades ¡ª this was not something she had expected. Both her hands held onto each other''s wrists, and with a quick cut outward, she threw the two men in the dark out.


    But in the guest rooms that could not be considered spacious, there were ten or so pickaxes. Before each load was picked up, there were two saber-wielding men guarding it. They didn''t ask what was inside the load.


    Fourth Miss Yun sneered and quickly pounced towards the first contestant. Her two hands made a grasping motion towards the chest of the two, as if she wanted to grab them with all her might.


    This move was both fast and ruthless. The constable had been preparing his strength, ready to cut down when the opponent was about to pounce on him.


    This slash was indeed a slash, but it was like a dance staff for the blind. There was no accuracy in this slash, and as the slash flew through the air, it had already eaten Fourth Miss Yun''s hand as if it was a firm grip on her chest.


    The other man was the same.


    Miss Yun Si was extremely famous in the underworld of Jiangnan. It was said that she was extremely skilled. This time around, although she only used two or three moves, it was very obvious to see.


    Her ten fingers were like ten sharp daggers. They stabbed into the man''s chest. The flesh was torn and blood splattered. Because of the part where she had attacked, her vital parts had been exposed and she had fainted.


    Fourth Lady Yun charged forward and arrived before the bamboo basket ¨C she extended her hand to grab the bamboo basket.


    Although there were many people present, they were all limited by their functions. With two people in a group and orders not to leave, at this moment, seeing how powerful the other side was, none of them dared to make a move.


    The battle outside became more intense, and no one was able to handle it properly.


    With great confidence, Fourth Miss Yun concluded that these ten burdens were within reach and had already been lifted off the altar cover. As she lifted her hand, a dazzling, large ingot appeared in front of her eyes.


    With this, there was no need to look at the others anymore. He coldly laughed and took a step back, blowing out a whistle from his mouth.


    After the whistle sounded, two figures flashed and entered the room. They were two of the eight ''imperial officials'' that came from the same place.


    One was a thick-browed man with a full beard, the other was a slender man with a face as white as paper. The sudden appearance of the two men made the room look like an envoy from the underworld against the flickering light.


    However, he heard someone shout outside the door, "How dare you!"


    A man, covered in blood and brandishing a saber that overflowed with flowing light, suddenly killed his way in. It was the man who had been responsible for bringing in the silver disaster. He was the one who was famous at Hangzhou Prefecture for catching the Thousand-Hands Godly Qin Zhe.


    His upper body was already stained with blood, and there were many marks on his skin. Once he pounced, without saying anything, he took a step forward, and like a gust of wind, he charged towards Fourth Young Miss Yun. With a sharp gust of wind in his hand, he chopped down towards the latter.


    The corners of Fourth Yun''s lips curled up as she sneered, "You''re really looking to die ¡­"


    Under the saber light, she swiftly dodged and turned her body to Qin Zhao''s side. With a wave of her palms and her ten sharp fingers, she pushed towards Qin Zhe''s right chest. Before her palm reached Qin Zhe, a strong gust of wind had already arrived.


    Of course Qin Zhao knew how powerful he was. He was truly shocked upon seeing this. How could he care about hurting others? He hurriedly retracted his saber and flipped on the ground. With a "hu" sound, his hands and feet moved to create a distance of more than ten feet, barely dodging the opponent''s deadly palms.


    Yes, outside the Sky Drill Sparrow Sparrow Sparrow Hawk Dong Fang, fire chain He Yun has both entered.


    After the fierce battle just now, although the two of them had fought against Qin Zhao and gained the upper hand, they had not been able to gain anything from this. On the right side of Dong Fang''s chest and He Yunzhong''s left side, both of them had been cut.


    Therefore, the two elders barged in again. They really wished they could swallow Qin Zhao whole.


    Of the fiery red chain, He Yun was the most violent. He scolded loudly, "Qin, hand over your life."


    Suddenly, he leaped to his feet and used his blade to stab at Qin Zhao''s back.


    The situation in front of him was extremely urgent.


    The Thousand Hands Divine Hunting Qin Zhaoyang had already suffered many setbacks. With such bravery, it was all thanks to a single burst of energy. How could he not be nimble?


    He Guang was determined to take his life, that was why he made such a move.


    He saw that Qin Zhao was powerless and was about to splash blood on his opponent''s three blades and two blades.


    Just at this moment, a sharp gust of wind sounded out like an emergency whistle.


    A streak of black light was drawn in the air.


    "Clang!" A crisp sound rang out. It hit the tip of Fire Red Chain He Yun''s three pointed and two pointed blades.


    Although it was only a small object, its strength was still so great that He Yunzhong could barely control the triple-edged two-edged blade in his hand. The blade was deflected and his aim was lost. With a thud, he stabbed it deep into the ground.


    With this mistake, Thousand-Hands was able to save Qin Zhao. He quickly flipped his body over and jumped to his feet.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Especially He Guangzhong, he suddenly looked towards the direction of the concealed weapon.


    He could not see anything out of the ordinary, but he could hear the Buddhist chanting next to his ear.


    "Immeasurable Longevity Buddha, excellent! "Awesome!"

 C78

    Everyone looked at the source of the sound and was shocked. Maybe it was because the fight was too intense, but they didn''t notice that an old monk had entered the room amidst the chaos.


    At the same time, He Yunzhan also realized that the hidden weapon that had shot down his weapon was actually a bead the size of a fingernail. It was still spinning on the ground in front of him.


    It was just an ordinary object, but it was able to remain intact after colliding with the blade. It was obviously due to the concentration of inner force.


    Then, this level of skill was absolutely shocking.


    Thousand-Hands did not die in the instant that he frightened Qin Zhao. He knew that an outsider had intervened.


    At this moment, he realized that the person who had just arrived was a long-browed, gray-haired monk. He suddenly remembered that it was the monk that he had seen sleeping in the backyard of the inn.


    At that time, Qin Zhao had advised the official to agree to let him stay at a later time, but he had never imagined that the benevolence of a thought would actually free him from the difficulty of killing a person.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, that monk gently straightened his cassock and slowly walked over one step at a time.


    The strange thing was that the monk had a kind face. From the moment he had appeared, he had never spoken harshly. However, there was a certain kind of inner majesty to him.


    The monk walked slowly until he was in front of the young man who was disguised as Miss Yun Si. He clasped his hands together and said, "Amitabha, how have you been?"


    Four Yun''s heart was filled with doubt the moment the monk first appeared. After seeing who the person was, her expression changed and she slowly took a step back.


    "It''s you ¡ª ¡ª Big Yun ¡­ ¡­" Master? " Fourth Lady Yun said.


    "Amitabha," the monk raised his eyebrows and closed his eyes, then said, "That''s me, I haven''t seen you for so many years, but I can see that you haven''t forgotten the old monk. "Awesome!"


    Yun Si suddenly took a step back and said, "Eldest master, I know you''re going to meddle in other people''s business again, but?"


    Monk Chu Yun chuckled and said: "Only when someone is causing trouble will someone be in charge." The old monk was in the midst of his dreams, and was awoken by the sound of people killing him. Saving a life was better than creating a seven-level pagoda. "We cannot allow the old monk to not interfere."


    After listening for a while, Fourth Yun looked stunned. She timidly shook her head and said, "This money came from the Insolent Monarch. Anyone can take it, not to mention us acting on behalf of the heavens."


    Monk Chu Yun did not wait for the four ladies to finish their sentence. He then announced, "Amitabha, please do not mention the four words'' acting on behalf of the heavens. ''This old monk has heard too much. You are wrong, this money is not from an immoral monarch, not to use the immoral path. Humph! Originally, this old monk didn''t care about matters in public. However, this time, it concerns millions of lives, and this old monk cannot stand idly by. "Lady Yun, please forgive me."


    Although Fourth Lady Yun''s face was pale from anger, she knew that this monk was not an ordinary person and couldn''t act rashly.


    After staring blankly for a while, she finally gave a cold smile and said: "Big Master, you are an outsider. I advise you to mind this matter less, you know ¡­ ¡­" This batch of goods, I was ordered to obtain. "


    When she said the two words "obey orders", she purposely raised her voice a little as she opened her eyes wide. She really looked as if she was determined to win.


    Upon hearing this, Monk Chu Yun burst into laughter.


    "Immeasurable Sentinel, this old monk has too many matters to deal with tonight, let''s see who can win it with all they have." Amitabha! "


    After the old monk said this, he strode forward and took a stance.


    The old monk put his hands together and spread out his wrists. However, he had a large amount of inner strength. As the wind blew, his monastic robe fluttered in the wind.


    The old monk''s posture was quite impressive.


    The reason why Fourth Lady Yun said to follow the order was to bring out the person behind her. She wanted to scare him, but it didn''t have the effect she expected. With her personality, she really wanted to pull out her sword and give her opponent a blow, but she didn''t have the courage to.


    However, the people around her did not know how high the heavens were and how deep the earth was. It was obvious that they couldn''t endure it any longer.


    The two of them had been impatient for a long time when they heard the whistle of the fourth young lady Yun. The bearded man had a nickname; he was known as the Soaring Hedgehog, Jiang Ming Yuan, and he was born a bandit, so he was the most ruthless.


    At this time, he saw the leader and a monk that he had never met before talking amongst themselves. He was already impatient in his heart, but what angered him even more was the fact that the monk had the audacity to block the carriage with a mantis.


    Fourth Lady Yun actually had a face full of fear, as if she was forced to retreat by the monk''s insistence.


    Jiang Yuan Meng really couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart. He took a step forward and scolded in a stern voice, "You Monk, you''re really hateful. My lady is having a good discussion with you, yet you insist on causing trouble. Are we afraid of you?"


    Monk Chu Yun clasped his hands together and said with neither anger nor anger: "Amitabha, what do you think of this Almsgiver?"


    "So what?" Jiang Yuan scolded angrily, "I''ll open your chamber."


    This fellow acted as if he was going to do something. Suddenly, he leaped and landed right in front of the monk.


    His blade was a pair of sharp cow-eared knives. Suddenly, it shook out and fiercely stabbed into the opponent''s chest and abdomen.


    This attack was out of everyone''s expectations, especially Lady Yun Si. Perhaps she was the only one who could truly recognize the monk''s abilities. They could not help but be greatly shocked by this sight.


    "Wait!"


    This shout was obviously a step too slow, but it was unable to stop the flying hedgehog, Jiang Yuan, from attacking.


    Everyone was startled when they saw the pair of daggers shine with two silver lights and pierce the monk''s body.


    Wasn''t this a bit too easy?


    The development of the situation was even more unexpected.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, both the daggers were inserted into the Monk''s palm, with each tip of the blade firmly held by the Monk''s thumb. Before the Monk could make his move, Jiang Yuan had been shocked.


    The old monk still had a smile on his face. Obviously, he didn''t think that it was an insult. In regards to Jiang Yuan''s fierce offensive, he simply didn''t put it in his eyes at all.


    Although he didn''t care about it at all, Jiang Yuan Meng''s side had suffered greatly. His face was flushed red as if he had used all the strength in his body, yet he was still unable to snatch the two blades in his hands.


    "Bald ass!" "Old bastard, laozi ¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Old Monk Yun''s eyebrows slightly furrow. His two hands lightly shook, and Jiang Yuan''s body suddenly leaped into the air. With two clicks, the two blades in his hands deeply embedded into the beam.


    Fortunately, although the short sabers were deeply embedded into the Liang wood, they were still tightly grasped in Jiang Yuan''s hands. The instant the sabers flew up into the air, they pierced the old monk''s acupoints, so his hands remained the same. They could not be separated, and they only swayed stiffly in midair, but they did not fall down.


    Monk Chu Yun had only demonstrated his skills on a small scale, but everyone was shocked to the point that their expressions had changed.


    Fourth Miss Yun insisted, because she already knew how powerful the monk was. On the other hand, Dong Fang, He Junyi, and those who didn''t know much about the monk were all dumbstruck by what they saw and knew that the old monk was very skilled.


    The situation in front of his eyes clearly showed that there were only two options. One was to fight to the death with the old monk, and the other was only to walk.


    Since they couldn''t beat him, they had to retreat.


    Her face was pale as she stared at the elder for a long time. Finally, she nodded and sneered, "Fine, tonight, we admit defeat and you took it."


    "Amitabha," Monk Chu Yun clasped his hands together and said, "Fourth Miss Yun is helping the common people, this old one thanks you."


    She wanted to flare up, but she didn''t dare to do anything rash. Even though she still had seven experts, she didn''t dare to face the monk, because the old monk''s skills were simply too astonishing. If she messed things up, her fame would go down the drain, and after weighing the pros and cons, she would have no choice but to swallow her anger.


    She waved her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    The few people who were with her all had depressed expressions on their faces as they retreated towards the door.


    Before Fourth Lady Yun managed to take a step forward, she was already filled with anger. She let out a cold laugh and looked at Monk Chu Yun, "Big master, you are from a clan, but if you interfere with this matter tonight, I''m afraid you will regret it later ¡­" "Tonight, I can let you go. I''m afraid that there might be someone who cannot let you go ¡­"


    Monk Chu Yun''s long eyebrows continuously blinked. After listening, he nodded his head dejectedly and said, "Old Na understands ¡­" Old Na understands ¡­ This old monk knows who the capable person behind you is, Miss Yun ¡­ "Please give him a respectful greeting, saying that I, the old monk, have paid my respects to him."


    He clearly didn''t intend to quit. He was obviously meddling in this matter.


    Fourth Yun nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you what I need to say. Great Master, if you don''t listen to my advice, everyone can just wait and see! "


    The old monk clasped his hands together and shouted, "Amitabha, there is another benefactor here, please come down and join us!"


    As soon as the voice stopped, a large sleeve swiftly waved towards the sky. Wherever the wind passed, the flying hedgehog Jiang Yuan suddenly spun a few times before falling straight down.


    The moment he landed, the acupoints on Jiang Yuan Meng''s body opened up by themselves. He let out a cry and quickly sat up, staring at the monk with his red eyes. It was as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    "I... "I''ll give you this bald guy ¡­" Jiang Yuan said fiercely.


    When he thought of the punishment he had just received from a "bald donkey", he could not help but be on guard. Therefore, he only said the word "bald", and he did not dare to say the following words.


    One of his companions who had accompanied him earlier came up and forcefully tugged at him. She followed the group of Yun Si and left without looking back, leaving behind a pair of bright and dazzling daggers stuck high into the beam.


    No matter what, it was difficult for him to keep his job. He thought that he had indeed lost something, and he could only commit suicide. However, he never expected that in such a dangerous moment, this monk that saved his life would actually appear.


    Not only did this monk save Qin Zhe''s life, the most important thing he did was protect the protection of the calamity silver. In Qin Zhao''s eyes, this errand was more important than his life. This way, the monk in front of him was truly a great benefactor.


    The old monk looked at him and giggled. "Don''t thank me. This is just my first time. I''m afraid there are still a lot of things that have happened!" This job of yours is not easy, Amitabha, not to speak of, not to speak of. "


    As he said this, he shook his head and walked out of the room.


    Qin Zhao chased after him and said, "Eldest Master, please leave Cloudstep. Eldest Master ¡­"


    Monk Chu Yun stopped in his tracks, turned around and asked, "Is there anything wrong, Benefactor Qin?"


    Qin Zhao clasped his hands and said, "Earlier, I didn''t know my great master. Please forgive me for being so rude."


    Monk Chu Yun let out a "Ai", as if he was dissatisfied with being long-winded, and turned around to leave.


    Before Qin Zui could finish, he hastily caught up to him and said, "Master, I still have something to say ¡­ "Hey, hey ¡­"


    The old monk who was walking forward walked forward without a care. He walked out of the courtyard and headed towards the woodshed in the backyard.


    Qin Zizi could not allow himself to miss the opportunity and followed behind her step by step.


    Monk Chu Yun finally stopped.


    From where he stood, he passed through a bamboo fence and arrived at a straight road.


    The monk''s eyes were focused on that direction. Following the sound of the hooves, a line of eight fast horses galloped past them at lightning speed.


    It was the backs of the eight of them; they had retreated despite the difficulties they had faced.


    Seeing this, Monk Chu Yun slightly nodded his head, then turned around and said, "They have left."


    Only now did Qin Zhao understand why the old monk had come here. It was to monitor the other party''s departure. He was full of admiration for the monk.


    "You''re injured ¡­"


    The old monk looked at him with his long eyes and said, "Come in!"


    With that, he walked into the woodshed.


    There was nothing else in the woodshed. There was a hard wooden bed covered with straw mats, and a table with one leg missing. There was a broken bowl on top of it with lamp oil inside.


    "Sit down." With that, the old monk searched for something.


    Thousand-Hands, Qin Zhen, sat down with a heavy heart. He let out a sigh, supported his jaw with his hands, and sank into deep thought.


    The old monk had already arrived in front of him. Qin Zhao hurriedly rose to his feet, but the monk held him down with a big hand.


    "Don''t move, let me see your injury." The old monk said.


    In his hand was a stack of thin, dried lotus leaves. When he opened them, he realized that they were a special type of ointment. He stuck one on each of the wounds on Qin Zhao''s body.


    Qin Zhao immediately felt relaxed. A cool and pleasant feeling quickly covered up the pain from before.


    He had never felt such a strange effect before.


    He looked at the old monk with an amazed but grateful gaze, but did not know how to express his gratitude.


    The old monk slowly sat down in front of him.

 C79

    "Although he''s gone, he won''t let it go so easily." The old monk said slowly, "How are you going to prevent the unforeseen from happening?"


    "This ¡­" Thousand-Hands did not know what to say.


    It was as if he could only smile wryly.


    The old monk sighed and said, "This short trip to Hangzhou will be the most eventful. You must pay special attention."


    Qin Zhao was startled. "Old Master, you''re saying that the female thief with the surname Yun will come again?"


    "Of course she will come. However, the person who has come this time is much stronger than her ¡­" The old monk said.


    Qin Zhen was stunned again.


    "Fourth Miss Yun doesn''t have any special abilities." The old monk said slowly, "But the person behind her... "However, he has a strong background. His martial arts are very powerful. I am afraid it would be very difficult to find an opponent for him in the martial arts world ¡­"


    Hearing this, Qin Zhao couldn''t help but be stunned. With a cold smile, he said, "In any case, I''ve already given them my life. One life is enough for any of them to come. It''s up to them!"


    The old monk muttered to himself, "Amitabha, if that''s the case, then I won''t have to meddle this time ¡­"


    Qin Zhao immediately noticed the displeasure on his opponent''s face. At the same time, he also realized that he had acted on impulse. With a wry smile, he shook his head and said, "Old master, you don''t have to blame me. "In front of me, I''ve lost my mind ¡­"


    As he spoke, he appeared to be quite impatient. He stood up and walked around the room, then came back and sat down, knocking his fist on the table repeatedly with a look of indignation and helplessness.


    The old monk said, "Immeasurable Buddha, Almsgiver Qin, you can''t be impatient about this matter. As far as I know, Lady Yun and the rest are not the only ones who intend to lay their hands on this silver. There are still a lot of them! "


    Qin Zhao smiled bitterly and said, "Old Master, could it be that you''re referring to the bandits from Northern Anhui?"


    Daoist Master Chu Yun smiled and said, "You''ve heard a bit about it, yes, you came down from North Anhui."


    Qin Zhao sneered, "The four old men of Shen Qiu?"


    Monk Chu Yun shook his head. "If it''s really these four people, then it''s not worth worrying about."


    Qin Zhao''s expression suddenly changed. In his eyes, the legendary Shen Qiu and the other three elders were robbers in the north of Anhui Province. They killed and looted everything, so he couldn''t think of anyone more powerful than them there.


    He was now a frightened bird. When he heard this, he could not help but stare blankly at the monk in front of him without saying a word.


    Monk Chu Yun originally wanted to say that Golden Chicken of Liaodong was past the age of Long Jiang, but as he didn''t think that the other party would recognize him, he didn''t want to reveal his whereabouts prematurely. He thought for a moment and then decided not to continue.


    "Old Master, I really don''t know how to deal with this. Master, please guide me along a clear path."


    As Qin Ji spoke, his face was one of pleading and he was filled with grief and indignation. At the same time, he was experiencing the tragic loss of his family. Hot tears gushed out of his eyes, scattering dust bit by bit.


    The old monk snorted and said, "Your experience is indeed tragic. It is a pity that a man who serves the public and is diligent in his duty has fallen into your present situation. It''s rare for you to stick to justice and stay where you work... This is also why I, this outsider who has long since left the Three Realms, am here to meddle in this matter ¡­ "


    Saying this, the old monk paused for a moment, then let out a sigh and said, "Since I have already meddled with this matter, it is very difficult for me to stay out of it. I am afraid that even the old monk will not be able to do anything about it ¡­" If something goes wrong in this matter, I will be ashamed of you. The most important thing is to be ashamed of the millions of victims in Anhui province ¡­ "Amitabha ¡­"


    The old monk could not help but announce the Buddha''s name again. His silver brows were trembling non-stop. It was obvious that he had encountered a huge problem within his heart.


    Of course, to the old monk, his greatest predicament was that he had already sealed his sword. If he wanted him to interfere, it would be against his oath to kill, and even if he was forced to hurt others, it would be against his duty.


    Before he made up his mind, he would make a internal struggle.


    When Qin Zhao heard that the old monk had admitted to helping him, he felt his spirits lift. He stood up and bowed deeply to the old monk. "If Eldest Master is willing to help, then it would be a great achievement. I am relieved."


    Monk Chu Yun suddenly shook his head with a heavy expression and said, "How would you know that this is going to be a thorny problem ¡­ Honestly speaking, although this old monk had the ability to lend you a hand, I have no confidence that I can secure a victory ¡­ "This is the most difficult thing I have ever experienced in my life. If I am lucky enough to help you succeed, and if you fail to do so due to me, then it would be unimaginable."


    He sighed as his face was depressed. He frowned but didn''t say anything.


    Although Thousand-Hands did not know the background of this old monk, he had watched him fight just now. His martial arts were so high that it was practically the first time in his life that he was amazed.


    To him, it was inconceivable that a person could train his martial arts to such an extent.


    However, someone as capable as the old monk was still worried even when facing the future. It was evident that he was very afraid of the enemy that was going to arrive. From that, he could deduce the strength of the enemy.


    With this thought, Qin Zhao couldn''t help but secretly feel worried.


    Monk Chu Yun smiled and said, "Although there are many future prospects, I have never seen a dead end. It is already late at night and you have a heavy responsibility to bear. You need to comfort your subordinates even more, but it is inconvenient for you to stay with me any longer. I''ll come to see you tomorrow at noon and make arrangements for the trip. Go back! "


    What he said made sense. Qin Zhen then stood up and said his goodbyes.


    As he left the woodshed, a gust of cold wind blew in, causing him to shiver uncontrollably.


    In a trance, he seemed to hear a hubbub of noise coming from the front yard. Suddenly, he saw a figure jump over at an extremely fast speed.


    The courtyard was pitch black, so he could not see clearly. Only with the help of the moonlight could he vaguely see that the person was wearing black tights. He was tall, thin, and had a slightly arched back.


    Due to the extremely fast speed, it was only a few ups and downs, yet it had already arrived in front of his eyes.


    As soon as Thousand-Hands had set his eyes on Qin Zhaoyang, he had already realized that Qin Zhaoyang was definitely not a kind-hearted person.


    He could hear the shouts of his own people behind him, and he knew it was not bad. They would not be able to pass easily if they met on a narrow path.


    He then shouted angrily, "Where are you going, scoundrel?"


    As the words left his mouth, Qin Zhao''s left foot bent forward slightly. His right hand trembled and two throwing knives flew out. They met the incoming person''s left and right shoulders and were sent out in unison. "Hiss ¡ª hiss ¡ª"


    The person snorted. He was holding a curved iron staff ¨C a snake shaped crutch. He stretched out his hand and with two clangs, he blew away the flying daggers that were flying towards him.


    Qin Zhao pushed off with the tip of his feet, and with the momentum of a tiger pouncing on its prey, he arrived in front of the man.


    This person''s face was full of anger and impatience. There were people chasing him from behind, and they didn''t want to stay any longer. With a cold laugh, they pulled themselves up without waiting for Qin Zhao''s hands to arrive and landed on a corner of the roof.


    However, he didn''t let the man go. Instead, he somersaulted in the air and chased after the man who was flying ¡ª but the moment he leaped up, he took out a saber that was tied around his waist and slashed at the man''s head.


    With a "dang," he blocked Qin Zhaogui''s sabre. "Good boy, your body is indeed slippery." He saw Qin Zhaoyi''s body twist backwards from the force of the blow and kicked the tiles with both of his feet. With a "whoosh", he flew another fifteen meters away and landed on the tiles in the center of the room.


    The moonlight was like silver, sprinkling on top of the tiles as if it was covered in a layer of frost. This person could not easily be hidden under the moonlight.


    He seemed to have been exposed and was eager to retreat. As soon as his body was released, he rolled over on the tile surface, and with a clatter of tiles, he jumped up a second time. He moved so fast that he was like a leopard cat, bending his back and pouncing towards another tile.


    Qin Zhao was startled. He didn''t expect the other party to have slipped so far. It seemed that Qing Gong was not a match for him, but he was afraid that the other party would take the opportunity to escape. He shot out a concealed weapon, the "Piercing Wind Darts on the Deck".


    The man chuckled, his white teeth showing in the moonlight like a wolf.


    The snake-shaped crutch swung out again. With a "heh" sound, it ignited a spark, causing Qin Zhao''s dart to fly to the side once again.


    The man jumped up for the third time. He was trying to grab a branch from the top of the ridge ¨C but he failed this time.


    Suddenly, the branch that had been speared by the spike fell back about a foot as if it had been struck by a sudden gust of wind. This caused the man''s legs to fall to the ground, and he lost his balance as he fell head first onto the ground.


    Almost at the same time, a figure descended from the sky. It was the old monk that lived in the woodshed, Chu Yun.


    Before the Monk had appeared, Qin Zhao had already picked up a "Wooden Penetrating Dart" and buckled it on his right hand.


    He used both of his hands to unleash his ultimate technique. He was famous for being able to move far and wide. At this moment, he didn''t even hesitate as he shouted, "Look at my dart!"


    Once the sound was heard, the escort team would appear!


    With a flick of his left hand, a cold star flew towards the back of the night walker who had appeared earlier.


    "That person was originally very agile, but he was scared when a monk suddenly appeared. He faced the enemy on both sides but lost his agility and quickly dodged to the right after listening. He was a step too slow to dodge the attack." Puff! Qin Zhao''s dart hit him squarely on his calf.


    The man let out an "ah" sound and staggered forward. He rolled on the tile surface, "Hua La La", but broke another piece of tile.


    Just as he was about to stand up straight, there was a "hu" sound. The tall Monk Chu Yun appeared in front of him once again.


    With a groan, this person''s body didn''t even have time to leap before he swung the snake shaped staff in his hand at the monk in front of him.


    The monk harrumphed coldly, his right hand suddenly stretched forward and forcefully aimed at the snake shape.


    The man was shocked, seeing the monk''s movements, he immediately knew that he was not a good opponent, and the wound on his leg was too painful, he did not dare to fight with the other party, so he quickly retreated, did a somersault, and jumped onto another roof ridge.


    In terms of speed, this man''s movement technique was truly fast. To be able to do this even with injuries, he was truly not simple. Unfortunately, tonight, his luck was not good, and he actually met this troublesome monk.


    He landed on the ground and a shadow flashed in front of him. The monk was holding onto a large amount of energy as he stood in front of him again.


    Without saying a word, the man bent his body backwards. One move, "Golden Carp Wave", "Chi!" He dashed out once more.


    Even so, he was still unable to escape from the Monk''s clutches. For a moment, he saw figures shuttling through the sky like a pair of wild geese fighting each other.


    In this seemingly game like chase, regardless of how the previous man displayed, switching directions, he still couldn''t put aside the monk in front of him.


    In a moment of desperation, the man let out a loud roar, and the moment he landed for the fifth time, the snake-shaped crutch fell right on top of the monk''s head ¡ª in his mind, even if the monk was skilled, he would not dare to face his turn empty-handed.


    He hadn''t expected that things would turn out so weirdly.


    He had not expected that one of the Monk''s Giant Spirit Palms would suddenly change directions and come out from behind him. With a "pu" sound, he grabbed the snake-shaped crutch and pulled it out of the man''s hand with great force.


    That person used all of his strength and tightly held onto the staff, but the monk''s arm strength was incredibly strong. The monk''s hand strength could not even compete with the monk''s, and the snake shaped twist in the monk''s hand fell into the monk''s hand.


    As the old monk''s staff descended, with a whoosh, a shadow of the staff had already appeared before the man''s eyes. However, it did not truly fall, or else the man''s brain would have burst apart.


    A powerful force was coming from the Iron Crutch Sect. It was pointing at the human face, causing his eyes to turn cold and blink continuously.


    At this moment, if this man wanted to escape, even if he moved, his life would be in danger. The reason was that the old monk''s inner strength was astonishing.


    This forced him to temporarily give up the idea of escaping. He could only constantly roll his white eyeballs around the old monk''s body. He was astonished by the appearance of this old monk.


    At that time, Thousand-Hands had already arrived in front of them. Perhaps it was because his heart was filled with hatred, but he hated any bandits with ulterior motives for coming here. The person in front of him was no exception.


    He then shouted angrily and stabbed the man in the chest with the blade in his hand.


    The saber light suddenly appeared, and the old monk said, "I can''t."

 C80

    The old monk rolled up his sleeves, and with a "clang" sound, he had already rolled up the katana in his hand. The force was so strong that the katana in Qin Zhe''s hand almost fell off.


    Although the old monk had stopped Qin Zhe''s descending blade, his eyes were unwaveringly focused on the man''s face. The snake-shaped walking stick in his other hand was still pointing out the man''s face, giving him no means of escaping.


    Qin Zhao withdrew his saber, allowing him to clearly see the revered man.


    Under the moonlight, this person had a thin face, a pointy chin, and a curved protruding scar on his face. The most obvious feature was his pair of black and white eyes.


    He thought that the old monk''s walking stick would make him unable to advance or retreat, making him feel upset. The old monk sneered: "Old monk, what are you doing? If you want to make a move then do it quickly, teasing this old man for fun, I''m going to scold you. "


    Monk Chu Yun gave a faint smile and put down the snake-shaped walking stick in his hand.


    The man hesitated for a while, but still didn''t dare to leave.


    "Amitabha," Monk Chu Yun said, "Your footwork is not weak. The ''Rainbow in the Sky'' move just now was a rare move in the Central Plains Martial Arts Forest. Do you dare to say that you came from the land of black water and white mountains?"


    These words immediately stunned the triangle-faced man.


    "Eh ¡ª old monk, how did you know?" Hehe, he laughed coldly a few times. He blinked his white eyes again and again, but then he shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about this for now ¡­" Old monk, you and I don''t know each other, why are you making life difficult for me? "You are a rich family member, do you still want to meddle in other people''s business?"


    Because he had been ordered to investigate the matter regarding the silver disaster, he had come to spy on them. Unexpectedly, his luck was not good, and as soon as he showed up, he hid himself and then met this monk.


    It was time for all the constables to gather under the house. The lanterns and torches were spread out, and everyone on the house was clamoring about capturing the whole sky shaking.


    Thousand-Hands wanted to capture Qin Zhao, but he looked at Monk Chu Yun, waiting for him to speak.


    He was thinking that the enemy was now like a turtle trapped in a jar, unable to escape. Once they captured him, it would not be difficult for him to reveal the whereabouts of his comrades.


    Monk Chu Yun shook his head as he laughed and said, "You''re right, I have to meddle in other people''s business. Today, you fell into my hands. Come, come, come, and come down with me. "


    Trembling his eyebrows all day, he sneered and said: "You! Don''t even think about it. If this grandpa wants to leave, who among you can stop him? "


    He suddenly twisted his body and flew up into the air. He went straight to the top of the eaves of the pavilion.


    He had tried many times before he shook his body, but to no avail. This time, he changed his direction to Gao Li. He thought that his lightness skills were top-notch, and even though his Monk Movement Technique was fast, he had never seen someone as powerful or as powerful as himself.


    He was wrong again.


    As he got up, he saw that the monk was even faster than him before he had even landed on the ground.


    At the same time, the monk waved his sleeve and a large section of the sleeve flew towards Han Li''s face.


    The entire sky shook in shock as he performed a somersault in midair and abruptly plummeted downwards. This time, he plummeted downwards with the momentum of an eagle.


    This move of reversals completely demonstrated his nimble and resourceful nature. However, compared to the monk, he was still a step too slow.


    The old monk was still one step ahead of him and landed on the ground.


    At the same time, the snake-shaped walking stick in the monk''s hand slightly moved forward. With a "pu" sound, it had already struck the entire sky shaking shoulder, causing the latter to be unable to move.


    This way, he could finally understand the unfathomable martial arts of this monk. If he did not act according to the circumstances, he would not be able to stand up to him.


    "Amitabha," the old monk''s eyes flashed as he looked at him and said, "What is your name? Who asked you to come? Truth be told, I may be able to get away with it, but if not, hmph... You saw it yourself. I''m afraid you''re the most furious one. "


    Qin Zhao, who was at the side, said in shock, "Old Master, you definitely can''t let him go. You old man gave him to me, and I have a way to get him to tell the truth. "


    The old monk laughed coldly and said angrily to the entire sky, "Did you hear that? "Why aren''t you speaking the truth?"


    He knew that he was not lying. He knew that he would see Qin Zhao and his underlings like wolves and tigers, and if he really fell into their hands, he would not be far from death. He lowered his head to think for a moment before gritting his teeth and sneering.


    "Great Monk, I trust you. This humble one''s full name is Heaven Shaking, and I am just a lowly servant. As for who asked me to come, I can''t tell you, and I dare not tell you. You can think about it yourself, old monk. Alright, since you have said it, you can do whatever you want! "


    Qin Zhao, who was watching from the side, was furious. "You still dare to show off even after dying in front of me? I''ll kill you!"


    He suddenly flew into a rage, raised his palm and wrapped it around the opponent''s face.


    He trembled all over for the old monk. He was unable to turn his body as he was only able to hit him with a palm full of blood. Yet, he was extremely powerful. He glared at Qin Zhao with his white eyes, laughing wickedly.


    "What kind of hero is this? "If you have the guts, then let go of laozi and have fun with you one-on-one." The entire world shuddered as they spoke.


    Qin Zhao became angrier by the second. He couldn''t help slapping him again, but he held out his hand to stop the old monk. "Forget it."


    Then, Daoist Master Chu Yun announced the name of the Buddha and gave a slight nod to the sky, "I know, the matter of the Chu and Bai Families being involved was done by your master and your servant, but ¡­?"


    The entire sky shook as she gave him a sidelong glance without saying a word.


    The old monk became more and more aware of what was going on. He sighed and said, "Forever-Bright Buddha, this old monk knows who your master is now."


    Ling Tian then coldly smiled and said, "Since that is the case, Eldest Master, do you still want to meddle in this matter? "I advise you to go back to the mountain and chuanshan, otherwise ¡­"


    Monk Chu Yun harrumphed, and said with an imposing aura in his eyes, "What else can we do?"


    Ling Tian shrugged his shoulders, and said with a face full of disdain: "Since First Master knew about what happened at Lin Huai Pass in the Bai Clan, then he should also know that there was a Yellow River Chaser from ten thousand miles away, what happened to him?"


    Monk Chu Yun suddenly raised his head and laughed.


    The entire sky trembled in fright, but he refused to admit defeat as he said, "Old monk, you are a wise man ¡­ It was a good intention to tell you all this... You should know that if anyone offends my master, there will be no good ending ¡­ I advise you to... It''s better to mind your own business. "


    Monk Chu Yun slightly nodded his head and said, "Longevity Buddha." He said, "You are speaking the truth and this old monk knows about it."


    After saying that, he suddenly put down the snake-shaped walking stick he had pointed at the other party''s shoulder. He then turned around and returned the snake shaped walking stick. "Go!"


    The entire sky was shaking as if the old monk had let him off so easily. For a moment, he could not believe what he had just heard.


    He took the snake staff and tried to move his body a bit. He felt that everything was normal and there was nothing wrong with it. This made him even more baffled.


    "Monk ¡­" "What do you mean?" The entire world shuddered as they spoke.


    "You can leave now ¡­" Monk Chu Yun waved his sleeves and said with a frosty expression, "Tell your master that Monk Chu Yun from the Cloud Temple is here to greet him ¡­"


    He had heard of the name "Monk Qian Yun" before, but he could not recall it immediately. He knew that the Monk Qian was very influential, so he decided to report it to his master first.


    He smiled coldly, cupped his fist, and said, "In that case, I wish you farewell."


    A pair of eyes turned around and glanced at Qin Zhao. With a snort, he flipped his hand over and retrieved the wall-shaped Wind Penetrating Dart that he had previously stuck into his hip. He lowered his head and looked at it before gritting his teeth, "Good friend, why don''t you report me to Wan''er ¡­" Those with the surname ''Quan'' will never forget. "


    Qin Zhao didn''t think much of Monk Chu Yun''s action of letting him go. It was just that the other party had captured him, so it was inconvenient to forcefully stop him. Besides, the old monk might have had a deeper reason for doing so, so he didn''t say anything.


    Hearing this, he laughed coldly and said, "I think you''re just asking for an answer. My surname is Qin, this transaction is being escorted by someone with the surname Qin, you understand, right?"


    Trembling smiled fiendishly, nodded, and said, "Oh! "So you''re Qin Zui. I know you, but tonight you rewarded me with a dart. I''ll never forget that even if I die, we''ll meet again."


    After he had finished shaking the entire sky, he cupped his hands towards the old monk and suddenly soared out of the wall.


    Seeing that he was clearly a defeated soldier yet he still put on an act, Qin Yi could not help but feel infuriated. He could not help but follow his retreating figure and suddenly shot out another dart. He shouted, "Attack!"


    Apparently, he had been prepared for this moment. One of his feet stepped on the wall as he rapidly turned his body, sending the snake shaped spear flying outwards with a crisp "dang" sound. With a flash of sparks, he knocked away Qin Zhe''s dart.


    Thousand-Hands looked fiercely at Qin Zhao''s departing back. He stomped his feet heavily and sighed. "We really shouldn''t let him go. It''ll be difficult to catch him this time."


    Ever since Monk Chu Yun heard about the background of the other party, his expression had always been heavy. After listening, he could only bitterly smile and shake his head. He said, "Let him go!"


    At this moment, the lanterns and torches snuggled over.


    Seeing such a scene, the monk didn''t say anything more. With a sigh, he turned around and went back to the woodshed.


    With one hand, he fished for the frost in the pool.


    Jinchu Taijianglong seems to have a heavy load on his mind.


    This trip to the Central Plains did not seem to have succeeded in his expectation. The powerful enemies scattered around him, both openly and covertly, were watching him, making him feel that his future was filled with thorns and he could not help but be careful.


    The sun was setting in the west.


    The western sky was red, the orange clouds scattered like sheep on a hillside.


    The high Tiantai Mountain was like a shepherd standing in the sky.


    As he imagined, this scene was both spectacular and interesting.


    Every time he looked at these fiery red clouds, he would have a strange feeling of oppression in his heart. He subconsciously felt that something was about to happen.


    This strange feeling was not without reason. In fact, in the past few days, there had been many examples. Thus, subconsciously, his vigilance was heightened.


    The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. To him, these footsteps were very familiar. Even though it was still far away, he could still clearly distinguish them.


    "Your servant is injured again."


    In the quiet forest, there was a sudden commotion.


    A brownish-gray rabbit scuttled out, and then appeared in front of his eyes, its whole body shaking with speed.


    When the distance between the two sides was about ten meters, they stopped their footsteps and immediately went down on their knees to kowtow to their master.


    Jiang Long''s face was so gloomy.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "This ¡­" "Yes ¡­" The entire sky shook as she answered in a shaky voice.


    "Come here." Cross River Dragon said.


    "Yes ¡­" He was shaking all over as he crawled over to his master. He knocked his head and said, "It''s just that I got a dart on my hip. It''s fine ¡­"


    Jiang Long snorted from his nose, and his expression turned increasingly gloomy.


    His eyes did not even glance at the ground that trembled from head to toe, but instead looked at the forest that coiled around him. Perhaps that forest was not his place of sight, but the crow that emerged from the forest was his.


    His face grew darker.


    "Go on." Cross River Dragon said.


    "Yes sir!" The whole day trembles and stumbles and says, "I was right... I will do as I am told. "Sure enough, we found a group of people surnamed Qin in a nearby inn ¡­"


    Jiang Long gave a light snort, as if he had heard everything that the whole world was saying, but also as if he had a different mindset.


    His eyes seemed to be watching the crows for the day they flew in the air nearby, and after a moment of circling, the crows slowly fell again, still where they had once been.


    Jiang Long faintly smiled, but this smile caused the nearby Trembling Sky to feel a chill in his heart.


    "Great sir, this lowly one still has to report ¡­" The entire world shuddered as they spoke.


    "No need to say anymore. Stand up." Cross River Dragon said.


    "This... "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" All day long, he trembled as he asked hesitantly.


    Having followed him for so long, he naturally understood his master''s habits very well. His master told him not to say too much. That meant he really didn''t need to say anything. He didn''t even say a word. If he said it out loud, he would be in trouble.


    "Trembling all over." "How long have you been following me?"


    "Oh ¡­"

 C81

    He did not move to the left or right, retreating in a straight line just in case the Jade Sword Scholar, Jiu Ru, decided to take the opportunity to attack him.


    Unexpectedly, Gong Jiu Ru actually stood there without moving. Instead, it was the first move she made, Nine Heavens Thunder, Tong Lie.


    This Tong Lie was obviously quite skilled. The second time he moved his body over, he drew his Damascus Steel Staff forward and extended his hind legs in a straight line. In this posture, the staff in his hand released three strong gusts of wind that were aimed at the three acupoints of the Central Yuan of the River Dragon.


    Jiang Long naturally knew that today''s meeting would not be a good one. Just now, when both parties were answering each other, they had already infused their powers into the other. At this time, as the enemy was entering his body, his body suddenly sat down. His right hand flipped backwards and a white light flashed. He had already grabbed a "long sword" in his hand.


    The clash between the two sides'' weapons was extremely ingenious.


    First, there was a crisp "ding" sound. The longsword was like a spiritual snake that had left its acupoints. In an instant, it had already tightly stuck itself onto the opponent''s iron staff.


    Tong Lie seemed to be shocked.


    Subsequently, the longsword in Jiang Long''s hand let out a light howl, and like a bolt of lightning, it followed along the body of Tong Lie''s iron rod and abruptly extended upwards.


    This move was surprisingly fast. The body of the sword that trembled with white light was slashed off the other party''s staff, bringing out a fire dragon that shot out stars in all directions. Within this sword force, Tong Lie''s arms, chest, and face were all under the care of the other party.


    Thunder of the Ninth Heaven Tong Lie knew that this old golden chicken was not easy to deal with, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful.


    What was even more astonishing was that there was a strong suction force attached to the sword that the dragon had displayed. Under such circumstances, the contact between the sword and the staff was as hard to separate as a magnetic needle.


    At the same time, the iron rod in Tong Lie''s hand burned as if it was burned by fire. It was fortunate that the attractive force was something that couldn''t be done even if one wanted to fling the staff.


    Tong Lie was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He gritted his teeth and made up his mind to fight back. He pushed out his left hand with all his might and used the full force of his palm to strike at the dragon''s chest.


    Tong Lie''s wishful thinking was not something that the other party approved of.


    The instant Tong Lie withdrew his palm strength, Jiang Long snorted lightly, and the sword light abruptly retracted. He leaped into the air, and a person and a sword swept extremely lightly over Tong Lie''s head.


    Tong Lie seemed to have sensed that something was wrong.


    Crossing the river dragon''s body looked down from above and had already arrived above Tong Lie. The instant the two collided, the former''s Giant Spirit Palm opened up with its five fingers and directly pressed down towards Tong Lie''s head.


    Tong Lie swung his staff again and it abruptly created a whirlwind as it swiftly pierced through.


    Even so, he couldn''t help but sweep his left shoulder with the tip of his finger.


    The thunder from the ninth heaven caused Tong Lie to shiver in pain. What he saw forced him to stagger back three steps before he regained his balance.


    Ordinary weapons could hardly harm him, but they had unintentionally swept through him with five of Long Jiang''s fingers, almost causing his bones and tendons to break and breaking the true energy that had broken through his defense. In an instant, the pain only caused the color of his eyes to greatly change, and the fear and agitation in his heart was even more indescribable than what could be described with words.


    At this moment, the river dragon had indeed seized the opportunity to pursue and attack, and Tong Lie''s life was at rest.


    The nearby Emperor Sword, Scholar Palace''s Jiu Ru, could no longer allow him to display any more of his abilities. With a flip of his sleeve, a pair of cold stars appeared.


    With Gong Jiu''s status and skill, he would definitely not use his hidden weapon in a desperate situation. Now that he saw Tong Lie in danger, he could not care less.


    The concealed weapon was a pair of "Brilliant Wind Chasing Beads", which pierced through the eyes of Jiang Long with two tiny, piercing sounds.


    The reason why Gong Jiu Ru was delayed until now to make a move was entirely due to her ''observing the situation through meditation'' mentality. At the same time, it was something that she had discussed with Tong Lie in advance, and her intention was nothing more than that Tong Lie would be able to defeat the other person by himself, so she didn''t have to interfere in the matter herself.


    In this situation, it was naturally hard for him to remain silent.


    Once the silver ball was released, Gong Jiu''s dantian, which was filled with energy, abruptly rose up and his short sword that was two feet five and six, hacked straight down towards Jiang Long with his swift movement.


    The two swords collided, and with a clang, the two swords clashed against each other. As the swords retreated, the two people holding the swords became even more astonishing. One rolled like a rabbit, while the other rose like an eagle. With a ''shua'' sound, the two separated at the same time.


    At this moment, the four eyes were also tightly sucked together.


    Crossing River Dragon had already sensed Gong Jiu Ru Sword''s strength when the two swords were already clashing. The latter was no exception, each of his four eyes were assessing the other''s strength under their gaze, and the next move would be arduous.


    After a short moment of breathing, Tong Lie finally calmed down.


    He had almost lost his life under the enemy''s sword, and hated Jiang Long to the bones. At this moment, without a word, he suddenly leaped up and attacked Jiang Long''s back. The iron staff in his hand created a large whirlwind, sweeping towards Jiang Long''s entire body.


    The power of this sweep was astonishing to the extreme. As the momentum of his staff faded, the fallen leaves on the ground flew up like locusts.


    In his rage, Tong Lie had utilized his most powerful "Three Whirlwinds Staff." Wherever the wind from the staff passed by, it was like a wall or a mountain smashing fiercely towards him.


    At first glance, it really did seem like a kite that had suddenly jumped into the air between the clouds. Once it passed the river dragon''s peak, its body suddenly descended, and the sword in its hand sprinkled a day''s worth of light rain as it flew straight towards the dragon''s body from top to bottom.


    The combined attack of Tong and Gong were truly peerless in power. They crossed the river and moved in four directions, each with a sword and staff aimed at the other.


    The golden chicken over the river dragon suddenly let out a loud hiss, his long hair suddenly shot up into the sky. The swing of the sword caused a day''s worth of crazy waves, forming a whirlpool with a radius of ten feet.


    In the whirlpool formed by the sword qi, Jiang Long''s entire body was wrapped up. Like a spinning top, he charged out with a loud bang.


    Not only did this surprise the palace and Tong, it even surprised the Eighth Lord, who was sitting on the throne and watching coldly from the sidelines.


    The situation was urgent, and the compactness of the situation made it so that even the Eighth Old Master could not say the word "not a single fly, not a fly."


    A crisp sound of clanging metals resounded in his ears.


    In the midst of the flowing lights, the river dragon had already broken out of the encirclement. Its momentum was like a fierce tiger emerging from the mountains as it charged forward to meet Tong Lie.


    This was truly a close call.


    Tong Lie didn''t expect the other party to be so impressive. In a moment of desperation, he couldn''t wait to use the second "Raging Dragon Water" of his three staff. He immediately retracted the staff after throwing it, and pointed it towards the sword''s shadow as strength in the chest a second time.


    Seeing this, the eighth grandfather suddenly exclaimed, "Not good ¡­"


    His voice rose, and he suddenly leapt up, pouncing straight towards Jiang Long''s side from above.


    However, he was still quite a distance away. Even with his outstanding skill in Qing Gong, he was still not able to get close in one swoop.


    However, Gong Jiu Ru was much more convenient than him, and he seemed to have already noticed that something was not right. As the sword energy spun rapidly, it had already pounced towards the back of the river dragon, and the following sword strike was not an ordinary one.


    Tong Lie''s rod of thunder from the Ninth Heaven appeared, and he instantly felt the other person''s sword shine brilliantly. In an instant, it seemed as if a hundred swords had gathered to form a great sword image that hacked straight towards his entire body.


    In this way, he realized that his staff''s potential was insufficient to defeat his opponent, and his heart went cold. If he wanted to strike again, it wouldn''t be too late.


    The latter only felt a cold wind cover his body, and in the instant the thousand swords closed in, a huge palm of the river dragon was passed out from within the sword projection.


    It was like a giant palm dyed black and black.


    Tong Lie suddenly felt a burst of pain in his entire body when he saw this, and it was already too late for him to withdraw. With a "puchi" sound, the other party''s black hand had already deeply stabbed into the left side of his heart.


    It was the "Black Hand Art" of the famous martial arts world.


    This'' Black Hand Piercing the Wall ''had the ability to pierce through walls, so its power could be imagined. It was truly astonishing.


    Tong Lie felt as if his entire body went numb, then he staggered and the iron rod in his hand clattered to the ground before falling straight down.


    A lively and spirited heart, stained with fresh blood, had already reached the palm of Jiang Long.


    His eyes focused on the road ahead while his ears focused on the surroundings. He succeeded in one move and his feet moved even faster. His coiled body slammed against the shore even more furiously as if he was about to meet Gong Jiu Ru''s pounce.


    At this moment, the Eighth Lord''s body also pounced in front of his eyes.


    Tong Lie''s miserable death gave him an extremely great shock.


    Of course, if he wasn''t so conceited and vigilant from the start, Tong Lie wouldn''t have died such a miserable death. He had miscalculated in a single move and caused such a huge mistake.


    The three of them actually went up against each other.


    With the crisp sound of swords clashing against each other, a blinding cold light was once again raised. In a flash, another sword move was exchanged.


    A smear of bright red appeared below Gong Jiu''s right rib.


    Even so, he was still able to leap to the side. With a cry of pain, his face became as white as snow, and the blood that flowed out soon afterwards dyed the other half of his body red.


    Almost the same.


    The eighth grandfather''s right hand met Jiang Long''s left palm. As the two palms met, both of them shook a little. Seizing this opportunity, the eighth grandfather''s left hand actually pressed onto Jiang Long''s chest.


    This palm strike might not be his full strength, but it was still impressive.


    Even someone as capable as Long Jiang couldn''t take it. His legs gave way beneath him and he was thrown up into the air like a ball.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from Jiang Long''s mouth.


    He had already noticed the situation around him. Even though he was seriously injured, he didn''t forget to escape. If it wasn''t for his own strength, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to unleash such power.


    At this moment, his body, which seemed to have been thrown into the air, flew a full seven or eight feet into the air. With a "hualala" sound, he fell into the forest and disappeared without a trace.


    Even though he was a tough man, he still couldn''t take it.


    The golden chicken that was on the ground was over the age of a river dragon. Its body swayed and "plop" it sat down on the ground.


    He felt a wave of dizziness, a sweet taste came from his mouth, and he almost spat out a second mouthful of blood.


    In that instant, what he thought of was only to flee for his life, and escaping from the venomous hands of the old man in embroidered robes was the best plan.


    Fortunately, although the old man had heavily injured Jiang Long, he didn''t pursue him relentlessly.


    It was not that this eighth grandfather was kind-hearted, it was just that the person before him, Gong Jiu Ru, was in an unknown situation and needed his care. After weighing the pros and cons, he felt that Gong Jiu Ru''s life was more important than his, so he had no choice but to go and take a look.


    In this way, Jiang Long could unexpectedly obtain a breather.


    Although he had survived due to a stroke of luck, he knew that his injuries were not light. Sitting on the ground, he could only see golden stars in the sky as cold sweat trickled down his body. Even his clothes were soaked through. Thinking about the eighth grandfather''s palm that was both soft and forceful, it was obviously a result of high quality ''indignation''.


    In the current martial arts world, such a powerful character was unheard-of.


    Jiang Long thought for a while and didn''t dare to delay any further. He held onto the ground with one hand and slowly turned his body.


    He was afraid that his body would touch the ground and make noise, so he used one hand to hold his sword, the other hand to hold his palm. With great difficulty, he lifted his body into the air and slowly retreated into the forest.


    Normally, this method of walking was not a big deal, but crossing the river like this was very strenuous, and in just a few steps, he was already sweating like rain. Because he had triggered the force in his dantian, a mouthful of murky blood rushed out.


    Fortunately, there was a large forest nearby. The tree trunk was about the height of a person, so it was the most suitable place to cover their bodies.


    After crossing the river and arriving in the shrubbery, only then did he realize that he had managed to preserve half of his life.


    He was born with the most competitive disposition. His inner and outer powers dared to praise him as invincible, and once he was defeated by this unknown old man, he almost lost his life. It was a great shame and humiliation.


    Of course, he wouldn''t die just like that.


    He paused to catch his breath and was about to put his sword back into its sheath when a chill ran down his neck. Before he could look back, a cold blade had been placed on his neck.


    Jiang Long was shocked and lost all of his strength. His hands went soft and he once again fell to the ground.


    He was, after all, a man. When he thought of death, he could not help but laugh. He then said to himself, "Old man ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt his spine go numb for a while; the other party had already pointed at his "mute acupoint".


    Next, the man turned his sword into a palm and effortlessly picked him up. Then, with light and quick steps, he walked into the depths of the jungle.

 C82

    For safety''s sake, he used his power to seal the Qi and blood in his right wrist. He used a long fingernail on his left hand to cut open a hole on his right vein, and in an instant, a lot of purplish black blood oozed out. When the color of the blood completely turned bright red, he took out the hemostasis medicine he had brought along with him and applied it to the wound.


    But after this, blood loss and sweating, more feeling thirsty.


    After a long while, the servant who had sent himself out to look for water finally turned around. With a bitter face, he shook his head and said, "The Old Master ¡­" I''ve searched through everything, but I can''t find even a single trace of water. What should I do? "


    The Eighth Old Master scolded, "Idiot." He stood up and listened attentively. Sure enough, the sound of flowing water could not be heard. Looking forward, he saw that the mountain path was winding, and the trees above seemed to have turned dark.


    He wanted to find some fruits in the forest to quench his thirst, so he instructed the servant to continue forward.


    After walking for a while, the child stopped to catch her breath. Grand Preceptor ¡­ "I''m so tired, let''s rest for a bit!"


    Seeing that he was already sweating profusely, the Eighth Lord cursed, "Useless thing." He had no choice but to stop.


    He was thinking about it, but he couldn''t blame this guy. Yesterday morning, he was almost right. He had not eaten yet, so how could he blame him?


    Just as he was thinking about what he could find to stop his thirst, he suddenly heard a whistling sound not too far away from him. A skinny old man with a scarf wrapped around his head popped out from the bushes, and the next moment, the old man came out. He turned out to be a hunter.


    He carried a steel fork in one hand, an arrow on his back, a handful of dry firewood on his shoulder, two rabbits tied to his waist, and a string of oranges.


    This bunch of oranges had sucked the Eighth Lord''s eyes tightly from the very beginning.


    The old man''s movements were agile and agile as he jumped over rocks. In just a few moments, he had arrived in front of the Old Master and the other old man. He then stopped and chuckled, "A rare guest, a rare guest. "I can''t believe this dream or ¡­" He shook his head and covered his mouth as he said, "Maybe, maybe ¡­"


    With his build, he seemed like an incompetent and weightless person, yet he was fighting in the mountains for firewood, hunting in the mountains. Carrying such a large bundle of firewood on his back, he was a common citizen, and it showed that he had been through a lot of training, and had already developed a habit of bearing the weight of work, which was rare indeed.


    From the moment he appeared, the Eighth Lord and his servant had been staring at the string of three large, red fruits on his waist. At this moment, it was hard to find even one that could earn a thousand gold.


    "Brother, please."


    The Old Master lowered his head, clasped his hands, and asked, "What realm is this?"


    The axman nodded and said with a smile, "This is Shan Yang Gou. If you continue down into Shan Yang Village, you will enter the county city."


    "Thank you, thank you." The Eighth Lord had already made up his mind. He would definitely eat the three oranges on his waist.


    At this moment, he was dressed like a rich old man who knew his place. Since he knew his way around, he couldn''t act and steal from him. He needed the other person to be willing to do so.


    "Do you live nearby?" The Eighth Old Master said.


    "Not far, not far," the axman pointed to the mountain and said, "We''ll be there if we go around the mountain. Esteemed customer, this is ¡­ "Where to?"


    The eighth grandfather chuckled, stroking the white beard on his chest out of habit. He didn''t answer the other party''s question first, but said, "What did you say just now? Don''t say it. What dream did you dream of ¡­"


    The old woodcutter laughed again. He waved his white hand and said, "Cough! Cough! "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s like this ¡­"


    He kept shaking his head as if he was forced to it, but he still couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    "It''s like this ¡­" Esteemed customer, last night, I had a dream. I dreamed of the mountain god of the Mountain Sun Mountain Range and told me that at this moment, I would meet a kind-hearted person who would buy some things from me. the old woodcutter said.


    The Eighth Lord answered with an "Oh," then narrowed his long, thin, triangular eyes. He was rather interested.


    "It''s just a dream," The old woodcutter''s face was full of smiles as he said, "So I specially got up early today, finished shooting firewood, hunted two rabbits, and then rushed back to the back of the mountain. The back of the mountain is also around the side of the mountain, so let alone a rich person, I didn''t even see a small person ¡­ Right at this moment, I saw your master and his wife. I was so happy for them that I couldn''t find the right words to say ¡­ I hope you''ll forgive me... "A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue."


    As he spoke, he bowed twice, shrugged his shoulders, and got ready to leave.


    "Bro, go slowly."


    Seeing the old woodcutter stop, the Old Patriarch nodded and gestured, "Sit down and rest, sit down and rest. Let''s have a discussion. What do you think?"


    The old woodcutter sat down and for some reason rolled one of his eyes. The Old Master? "


    The Eighth Old Master gave a light cough, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Embarrassed, even he raised his hand to point at the tangerine tied to the old woodcutter''s belt and said, "Let''s have a discussion. If you sell these three to me, I''ll give you five taels of silver."


    The old woodcutter was startled. "What ¡­" "What?"


    The Eighth Lord said, "Fine, I''ll let you really make a small fortune. As long as you give me these three oranges, I''ll give you ten taels of silver. I''ll keep my word."


    As he spoke, he reached into his pocket and took out a big, shiny silver ingot, throwing it over with a swoosh.


    The woodcutter caught it with both hands in a panic. He let out an "Aiyo!" and examined the silver ingot for a long time before biting it. He grinned and said, "Old Master, what you said ¡­" Is that true? "


    "You''ve already taken all the silver, how can it be fake?" The Eighth Old Master said.


    "Good ¡­" God ¡­ "I''ve really made a fortune ¡­" the old woodcutter said.


    The old man put away the silver and shook his hands. After a long time, he removed the three oranges that were stuck in his belt and handed them over.


    The eighth grandfather took it and threw it to a servant beside him. The latter took it and immediately started peeling the skin and eating with a big smile on his face.


    Here, the Eighth Lord shook his head and sighed. As he peeled off the tangerine peel, he asked the old woodcutter, "Are there any other species of citrus on this mountain?"


    The woodcutter held the silver taels tightly to his body as he shook his head, "No, my lord. They are wild. There are only three of them in the whole tree. I''ve got them."


    The eighth grandfather put a petal in his mouth and felt a bitter taste. He frowned but could not care less. He ate one in three bites.


    The old woodcutter couldn''t bear to continue bowing and taking his leave. It was as if he was afraid that the old man would ask him to return the 10 taels of silver if he stayed too long.


    The Eighth Old Master said, "May I ask ¡­"


    The old woodcutter stopped and turned his head with a smirk.


    "Where can I find water to drink around here? Is there anyone living here?" The Eighth Old Master said.


    "I do, but this ¡­" "Oh!" The woodcutter seemed to have suddenly recalled something and pointed at the mountain path. "There''s a melon garden about three miles ahead ¡­" "It''s just that the road is too far, I''m afraid the Old Master won''t be able to get away!"


    Upon hearing that there was a melon garden, the Eighth Lord was immediately enlivened. Three miles was nothing to him, so he waved his hand and let the old woodcutter go.


    He laughed and said to the servant next to him: "Look, the heavens never forsake us, we''re all thirsty, and now someone has brought us the citrus, but it''s too little, there''s a melon garden in front, if we''re lucky, maybe we can even eat watermelons. Let''s go, we''ll take a look."


    The servant had long since been unable to restrain himself when he heard that there was a melon garden in the garden. Since the Eighth Lord had said so, he was overjoyed. He immediately became spirited and followed him up the mountain.


    As a result, after walking for about an hour, they saw a small path winding straight up. There were stone steps on the path, and they were not as difficult to walk on as before. There was even a wooden sign pointing upwards.


    Orchard and melon garden were two different things. It was evident that the old woodcutter was not lying.


    The Eighth Old Master had made up his mind to take a good rest in the Li family''s orchard. Not only would he have to drink something, but he would also have to disturb a meal in order to be satisfied.


    They had been walking for about an arrow''s distance when they saw the so-called Li family''s orchard. A row of thorny thistles and thorns extended out from the mountain road, forming a wall. They heard a person singing a mountain song.


    He thought he heard movement, and the singing suddenly stopped.


    A teenager with a head wrapped in white cloth stuck his head out and looked around, looking very surprised. This was because there had never been anyone around, much less someone with the elegant demeanor of an immortal god like the Eighth Lord.


    The Eighth Old Master stood still and smiled, "Hey, little brother, is this the Li family''s orchard?"


    The young man with the white cloth wrapped around his head raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes, which one is the old man looking for?"


    Exports were actually Sichuan flavor.


    The Eighth Old Master asked in surprise, "So you''re not from here?"


    "Yes," said the boy, "our master moved here from Sichuan... Old customer must be thirsty, eat a watermelon! "


    The eighth grandfather chuckled. The other side''s words had caught his attention.


    Before he could reply, the attendant beside him greeted him first.


    The Eighth Old Master laughed and scolded, "I''ve never seen a servant like you. Don''t you even know how to speak good words?"


    The young boy ran out first and opened a fence full of thorns, allowing the old master and his servant inside.


    Only now did the eighth grandfather and grandfather realize that in front of them was a sparse melon field covered in sand. Many of the watermelons seemed to have matured, and nearby were piles of harvested watermelons, waiting to be loaded.


    "Haha ¡­" The eighth grandfather smiled and said, "This is great."


    There was a straw pavilion in the garden, which was now used as a watermelon table. Watermelons were piled up inside, leaving only a stone table and a few seats. The eighth grandfather walked in and took his seat impolitely.


    He saw a steel knife that was slicing a watermelon on the table. A few baskets beside the knife were filled with rotten melons that had been abandoned.


    The eighth grandfather laughed, "Come, come, little friend. I have a reward for making one who has yet to taste it."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of silver and placed it on the table.


    The young boy was so surprised that he became dumbfounded.


    Seeing this, the servant in front of the Eighth Lord was already impatient. He took a step forward and picked up a watermelon.


    The young boy quickly said, "This is not good, let me, let me ¡­"


    As expected, he chose a yellow gourd. The melon was exceptionally sweet, causing the Master and servant of the Eighth Lord to be beaming with joy.


    While his master and servant were enjoying themselves, the young boy bluntly put the piece of silver on the table into his bag.


    "My luck is really good today. I received two bounty rewards in a row. Hehe!" The young boy said.


    The eighth grandfather, with a large piece of watermelon in his stomach, felt his entire body grow cold, feeling extremely refreshed.


    When he heard the boy''s words, he stopped and asked, "How did you get two taels of silver? Could it be that there was a guest who came here to eat melon? "


    The kid laughed, "Who says that''s not the case? Not long ago, a woodcutter came by and ate a watermelon and gave me a piece of silver. He said that an esteemed guest would come by soon and picked a big one for me, saying that if the guest was happy, he would definitely reward me with silver. As expected, it wasn''t wrong, and not long after, you and this brother came. "


    The Eighth Old Master smiled and said, "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Then he frowned slightly and thought to himself, "This old man''s footsteps are so fast, he actually arrived so early with a large bundle of firewood on his back."


    As he thought about this, he asked himself, "Has that old woodcutter left?"


    "Ah, not yet. Just now, I saw him dozing over there." The young boy said.


    As Fang Xingjian said this, he heard someone say with a smile, "Which one is looking for me?"


    From the nearby thatched hut, a gentleman wearing a Taoist robe and in high spirits slowly walked out.


    It was fine for everyone to not see it, but when they did, they could not help but be startled. It seemed that this graceful, upper-class gentleman was the old man who''d carried the firewood on his back just now, and had actually transformed into another person in the midst of his heels.


    The eighth grandfather''s heart skipped a beat and he realized that there was a trick to it. He used a pair of deep and lively eyes to look at the other party.


    The old gentleman''s manner was graceful and graceful as he sauntered over to the old man and said, "Sir Jiang, how have you been? I''m afraid you don''t remember me, this old man?"


    The eighth grandfather''s shock was akin to a clap of thunder above his head.


    The reason was that the eighth grandfather was truly Jiang Yin Jun''s man, a secret that no one else in the world would know. Even someone as clever as Miss Han would only be suspicious, yet the man before her was able to say it out loud with a tone that could not be denied.


    "Oh ¡­" The Eighth Old Master''s pair of slender triangular eyes opened and closed, carefully examining the other person''s face, and said, "Your excellency is ¡­" Which one? "You must have recognized the wrong person ¡­"


    The man who had changed from an old woodcutter to an old gentleman grinned and squinted his eyes as he listened.


    "How could he have admitted his wrongs?" With brother''s eyes, how could I recognize the wrong person? " said the old gentleman.

 C83

    As the old gentleman spoke, he sat down without holding back, "Back then, at the Ice Pond in Tian Shan, you and I were both young men in the prime of our youth. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, we were all old ¡­ Jiang Ji, you really don''t recognize me anymore? "


    The Eighth Old Master suddenly stood up and said with bright eyes, "You are? Excuse me, but... I really don''t know you. You got the wrong person. "


    The old man sneered, shook his head and said, "Even if I recognize the wrong person, I will not recognize the wrong ''Jiao Wei''..."


    As he said that, he pointed to the zither on the servant''s back and laughed out loud, "For the past sixty years, for the sake of thinking about this zither, you have truly made me dream of finding it. Today, you have finally let me find it.


    The old squire paused in his speech and suddenly leaped up, taking the form of an eagle spreading its wings. He leapt from his seat to stand in front of the other servant.


    This momentum was extremely fast, and the most daring thing was that he actually used it in front of the Eighth Lord. He truly was extremely daring.


    The eighth grandfather was already on guard when he mentioned the "six dynasties Jiao Wei". He was surprised and shouted, "How dare you ¡­"


    The word left his mouth as his right hand suddenly shot out towards the other party''s body.


    The strength of his "Formless Sky Slashing Palm" was already at a certain level of strength, and it was also at such a close distance. According to common sense, it should be extremely powerful.


    Just as he was about to raise his left hand, a tendon under his left arm suddenly twitched, causing him to feel extremely sore for a while.


    Ah!" The eighth grandfather had only raised half of his hand, and had to lower it immediately. The force he exerted only spun in his dantian once before disappearing without a trace.


    In such a short time, the old gentleman had already picked up the ''Six Dynasties Jiao Wei'' that was carried behind the manservant. He seemed to be floating in the wind as he suddenly came back and sat on the seat again.


    The servant shouted and rushed towards the man. He didn''t want to move his body as if he had a sore spot on his body. His face twitched and shook for a while. He then sat down straight and started sweating profusely, yet he couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, the eighth grandfather suddenly understood.


    "You ¡­" The Eighth Old Master said.


    For the second time, he raised his right palm and released another stream of power. The situation was exactly the same as before. His internal force rolled in his dantian for a second time before dispersing.


    The Eighth Old Master himself was an expert in the art of medicine, and at this moment, he finally understood the principles behind it.


    "Poison ¡­" I''ve been poisoned? " The eighth grandfather secretly exclaimed.


    It was impossible, and he looked at the old gentleman with the most dubious eyes.


    Of course, the old gentleman in his eyes was no longer a gentleman. He had become a formidable enemy.


    This prompted him to recall the roots of the man before him, all due to the "six dynasties" he loved the most in his life.


    This guqin, did it really belong to its current master, the Eighth Lord? Not necessarily!


    The real situation was ¡­


    Sixty years ago, at the meeting at the ice pond, Jiang Ji used a despicable method to coincidentally obtain the zither from one of the eight friends in the hall. Since then, the zither has belonged to Jiang Ji.


    Jiang Ji only took this zither? He even took Lu Qingtong''s life.


    On that day, he arranged for the emissaries to be infected by a poison, causing all seven of the participants to be poisoned and lose their lives. He hadn''t expected that after sixty years, someone would come up with a story that he believed was flawless and would never again be known to outsiders.


    What shocked him was that what the man in front of him had said about "returning to its rightful owner" was simply frightening.


    "Could it be ¡­" You are... Einherjar Wannabe ¡­ "Prefecture ¡­" The Eighth Old Master said.


    "Divine State Ghost Phoenix ¡­ "You Qingtong." With a voice colder than ice, the old gentleman corrected the other party''s words.


    After he said his real name, ''You Qingtong'', in the eyes of the Eighth Old Master, his face was that of that day''s You Qingtong.


    Although sixty years had passed, people would never really forget the terrible things that had happened to him.


    Although You Qingtong was old, she was still You Qingtong, just like Jiang Ji.


    Jiang Ji ¡­ Jiang Yin Jun ¡­ The eighth grandfather was actually just one person, just three different incarnations of different times and years.


    Eutrophication Feng Qi was the same.


    He had never suspected that there was any relationship between the two of them. Even up till now, he still had not realized that the person in front of him was the infamous "Seven Fingers Snow Mountain" master who was equally as infamous as him, Mr. Feng Qi.


    "You Qingtong ¡­" You''re actually still alive? " Jiang Kai Jun said.


    "That''s right, he isn''t dead yet." Feng Qi teasingly said, "He looks very healthy, he won''t die for a short period of time."


    Jiang Yenjun trembled and said with a loud laugh, "Well, I didn''t expect to be in your way today..." How did you get it? Tell me, and let me see for myself. "


    Feng Qi shook his head and said, "Old Man Jiang, I won''t let you die. If you die, who will suffer?"


    "So you''re saying... You are being merciful to me... "Humph ¡­" Jiang Yin Jun snorted several times before speaking sternly, "You might not know this, but I have consumed a thousand years'' worth of poisonous python blood, so I am immune to all poisons. How could you not know this?"


    "Of course I know."


    Mr Feng Qi turned his head and looked at the frightened boy in the orchard. He smiled. "There''s nothing for you to do here. We''re old friends. Go do your work. We''ll leave after a while."


    The young boy was eager to leave, so he hurriedly turned around and left.


    Mr. Feng Qi then turned to Jiang You Jun and nodded, "I had visited you at your residence in the Ning Guo Manor, but unfortunately, you weren''t home. That night, I could have taken the guqin with me, but you didn''t do anything in the dark. I have seen your antidote. "


    When he was speaking, Jiang Yenjun had used his internal energy more than once. However, the first time his internal energy was about to be released, it inexplicably dispersed. It seemed like his internal body had been controlled by some strange drug, causing him to be unable to utilize any of his internal energy.


    In an instant, he sat down with boundless dejection. All his hopes had been dashed.


    Feng Qi leisurely smiled and said, "Halfway through, the tangerine you''re eating, there is a secret hidden within. It temporarily prevents your body from being able to resist poison, then the second move in the watermelon will have an effect on your body ¡­"


    Jiang Yin Jun''s blood was boiling in anger, but he was unable to do anything about it.


    "Alas, you have been meticulous and unfathomable in your actions throughout your entire life, and you even know the way of medicine, yet you are still so careless and careless in my actions."


    At this point, Mr. Feng Qi said with a smile, "I could have effortlessly killed you at this moment, but ¡­ I prefer to enjoy your life. As such, I will not offend you in any way here ¡­ The poison you''ve been inflicted with, is even less of a fatal poison. With your cultivation, it won''t be difficult to neutralize it even when the time comes. "At that time, you definitely wouldn''t let me off, and we could only stop your beautiful dream of getting rich through a good fight. I am truly sorry, but that doesn''t mean I have to ¡­"


    At this point, Mr. Wind Seven put the "Six Dynasties Jiao Wei" behind his back, gave Jiang Yenjun a wave, and walked out with big strides.


    The only one left was the highly skilled Jiang Yin Jun, who could only roll his eyes.


    What a torrent of rain!


    Thunder rumbled, lightning flashed, and rain poured down from the sky like beans.


    Thus, on the house, on the road, wherever you could see, water splashed everywhere, the rain was like beads.


    The rain had come at the right time. At the very least, there would be rice and water in the next year.


    After all, Jiangnan is Jiangnan, even if it is a dry season, it will not be long, there will be timely rain to ease people''s worries.


    The sight under the heavy rain was truly novel and lively. The splashes of water and earth on the yellow street were like a pot of porridge. The passersby were all hugging their heads and scurrying about like rats that had just crossed the street; they were all drowned in water.


    It was a well-known vegetarian home with a rather large signboard called "Guanghe Residence".


    The vegetable buns, dumplings and the whole table of vegetarian dishes were all famous. They were jointly managed by two benevolent Buddhist natives.


    In addition to this famous restaurant, there was also a "Guang He Inn", which was located at the back of the restaurant. It was extremely convenient for the guests to stay in the inn after eating.


    The arrival of the heavy rain brought about unexpected good business for the restaurant. For a moment, the door was closed and the tables were filled with people. Afterwards, they could only squeeze under the door and sigh with excitement ¡­


    The young servant, Elder Zhu, had long propped up a signboard with the words'' Full ''written on it. Just as the signboard was about to open, it was immediately soaked by the rain that swept in. It looked blurry, a mix of red and black, but no one knew what was written on it.


    The rain was still pouring down, splashing mud all over the dirt road. Occasionally, the fast horses would come by, wet and muddy all over. As their hooves kicked up the wind, the pedestrians on both sides of the road were in trouble. They became loaches squirming in the fields.


    The young servant saw that the rain was still falling and that there were more and more visitors. He was truly worried and took a large tarpaulin and used a bamboo pole to block the front door. This way, he could prevent the rain and also prevent others from coming in.


    Here he set up the tarpaulin rack, but a handful of water trickled down the edge of the tarpaulin and ran down his neck.


    "Ahhh ¡­" "It''s so cold!" Before he could finish his sentence, his beady eyes froze.


    It was as if someone suddenly pointed at his acupuncture point, but also as if he had suffered an acute stroke. When his small eyes came in contact with the person in front of him, he was sure that he would never be able to separate from him.


    "My old lady ¡ª where did this little lady come from?" No... You''re still a big girl... But, isn''t this a bit too f * cking handsome ¡­ "My dear mother, you are simply a fairy from another world ¡­"


    She was so beautiful that she even forgot to wipe the rain off her face.


    In this way, the pillar stared with its two small eyes, eagerly watching as the fairy whom he thought of as reborn came before him in the same way, a very beautiful woman indeed.


    She was about twenty years old, with a clean and white face, a tall nose, small mouth, and two long black eyebrows that were slightly frowned. She wore a black silk raincoat, and her waist was tied with a similar colored silk belt.


    The girl came all the way across the street in the rain, leading a huge gray maned horse, and the men ran straight up to her, oily from the rain.


    The boy, Ji Zhu, could only see stars shooting in front of his eyes as he sighed. His whole body had long since been drenched in sweat. He was just staring at the girl in a daze.


    "I''m sorry," the girl said, nodding at him.


    "Yes ¡­" Yes... "Please ¡­" The boy, Ji Zhu, said.


    The girl smiled faintly, strangely forlorn.


    "Ah, yes, and my horse too. Please take it to the stable and feed it well." said the girl.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "There are ¡­" The boy, Ji Zhu, said.


    He seemed to have forgotten everything except "Yes" and "Yes". When he took the horse and passed it to another manservant, he was suddenly dumbfounded.


    He only cared about "Yes, yes, yes" and "Yes, there is." He let the guest into the room and was really dumbfounded by the look in his eyes.


    However, the room was filled with people. With so many new seats, it was difficult to walk on. Heavens, where could he find such a seat for the girl in front of him?


    "This, this ¡­" The pillar''s face reddened as he stammered, "That''s right ¡­" Not Good... I really have nowhere to go... Placement... "This ¡­"


    The girl had already taken off her oil silk raincoat, revealing the tights underneath. She had a long and thin waist, and her long black hair made her look more and more beautiful. When she heard that there were no seats available, her face revealed a look of disappointment.


    "But, I am truly sorry ¡­ This place has long been full. "


    This statement was even more incoherent. Since the restaurant was already full, why did he only say it now?


    In his heart, he was angered and ignored him. He only looked at him with a pair of cold eyes, which meant that he wanted to see how you would arrange me. It wouldn''t be that easy to send me away.


    "This ¡­" What a disaster.

 C84

    The girl coldly snorted and retreated a few steps back. She held her back against the wall and hugged her arms, as if she was about to soak in the water.


    He had no choice but to carry a chair and smile apologetically, "Miss, please take a seat first. When you have some time, can you please take a seat?"


    The girl glanced at him with her large, clear black and white eyes and sat down without a word.


    The pillar heaved a sigh of relief and quickly turned around to pour tea and grab a handkerchief.


    The girl took the hot towel and was about to wipe her face when she suddenly realized that the smell on it was unbearable. She wrinkled her nose and retreated.


    "Hee ¡­" Pillar said with his mouth wide open, "Miss, what''s your surname? "Where are you going?"


    The girl did not even look at him. It was as if she did not hear him at all.


    At this time, the servant who had been leading the horse just now walked in with a simple bag on his back.


    Heh, it was only then that the pillar noticed that there was a sword stuck in the bag.


    Needless to say, this girl must have been a peddler, but she looked so gentle and quiet that she didn''t seem to be in the mood for the martial arts.


    Even if he was sitting, he could not blame it on the fact that the whole room was filled with guests who were laughing, shouting, and shouting. The sound of the pheasants'' guesses had really deafened him.


    The girl was about to stand up and leave in the rain when she saw a shop owner wearing a cap with melon rind out from the inside, looking around with his yellow eyes like a thief.


    Suddenly, he saw the girl in the corner and a big smile broke out on his face. He charged all the way out of the encirclement until he was right in front of him.


    "This must be Miss Bai, right? I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! " As he spoke, he took off the cap on his head and bowed to the girl in front of him.


    The girl stared at him in shock. "How did you know my surname? Who told you that?"


    "This... "Eldest Miss, you''ll know soon ¡­" When he saw the pillar in front of him, he immediately glared at it and said, "You really are a fool. Can''t you bring it to the back without a seat?"


    The pillar said, "The last..." Face? Isn''t it the inn behind us? "


    "Bastard." The shop owner scolded angrily, "Aren''t we still eating in the inn ¡­" Why aren''t you carrying the young miss''s luggage? "


    The person who came was one of the owners of this place, and was known as "Second Mister". His surname was Cao, and they called him Cao Er. He immediately picked up the big girl''s luggage and left the courtyard.


    The girl still could not figure it out. She looked at Cao Er and said, "What is going on?"


    "Eldest Miss, come with me to see someone. You''ll know soon enough." Cao Er said.


    It turned out that this girl was Bai Xiaoqiao.


    A few days ago, he had respectfully sent his parents to Chuan and stayed at his brother''s house. In the end, he could not take it easy. After a few days, he reported to his parents that he wanted to go to the Nine Flower Mountain to look for a teacher.


    Although the two elders could not bear to part, they knew that after their beloved daughter had suffered injuries in the past, she had relied on Lady Han''s Life Continuing Golden Elixir to keep her life. Her body still had some lingering poison, and it was hard to imagine what would happen to her sooner or later.


    Ordinary doctors would find it extremely difficult to treat such potential injuries. They could only hope that the strange people in the mountains and fields would return. The two elders of the Bai Clan did not stop them and bid them farewell with tears in their eyes.


    Bai Xiaoqiao originally wanted to go to Jiuhua Mountain to look for a master, but when she thought of Wu Yuxue on the way, she couldn''t stop worrying. So she took the route of Jiang Zhe and wanted to cut into the south of Anhui, hesitating in her heart.


    Although she was always thinking about Wu Yuxue, she did not know where he was right now. She remembered that when they parted, Wu Yuxue had said that if she wanted to find out his whereabouts, she would go to the Cloudburst Temple and ask Monk Yun about it. Thus, she made up her mind privately and went to find Monk Yun first.


    However, he did not expect that once he entered the Zhejiang realm, he would come across such a heavy rain. The rain was so heavy that he had never seen it before and it would last for several days.


    At this moment, Cao Er suddenly mentioned her surname. He said that someone wanted to see her, and this didn''t stop her from being shocked.


    She had gone out on this trip, and because she was afraid of being suspected by others, her clothes had stopped moving. She had tried her best to dress as casually as possible, not wanting to be abnormal in the slightest.


    As he followed Cao Er inside, he felt uneasy. He thought about what he should do if they were like the old golden rooster and the other strong people. He thought about what he should do after meeting with Cao Er and decided to follow him to the Guanhe Inn in the backyard.


    A long corridor led directly to the inner court. The garden was desolate and desolate, with half a pond full of dead flowers in the background. Under the contrast of the rain, everything seemed even more desolate.


    The rain was too heavy.


    From the two veranda''s overhanging eaves, the heavy rain pillars looked like two big water dragons.


    This vermilion corridor twisted and extended all the way to the center of the lake. At the center of the lake, there stood a hexagonal stone pavilion. Despite the rain and wind, this pavilion in the middle of the lake was able to enjoy the tranquility in the rain and wind.


    It was obvious that the mysterious guest was at the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    Bai Xiaoqiao suddenly stopped and said, "Does this person want to see me?"


    Cao Er smiled and said, "Yes, yes ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "I just came here, how would he know? Don''t tell me you have recognized the wrong person! "


    Number Two said, "Definitely not, since Eldest Miss is surnamed Bai, then it can''t be wrong ¡­"


    At this point, Fang Xingjian saw that the hexagonal pavilion in front of him had suddenly opened. From inside, a tall, pointy-faced man in a half-shirt, long white stockings, and a pair of multi-eared shoes walked out.


    Cao Er quickly stood on his feet, "This Miss Mai, I have been invited."


    The triangle-faced man, who looked like a corpse, did not have a smile on his face. He nodded and said, "What is it? You can leave now."


    Cao Er responded with a smile, bowed and left, calling out to the pillars behind him, directly carrying Bai Qiao''s luggage to the guest room.


    Here, the pointed faced man lifted a pair of eyebrows and a pair of protruding eyeballs, rolling on top of Little Qiao''s body.


    "Miss Bai?" My family''s young lady has been waiting for a long time, please come in. " said the sharp-faced man.


    "Aunt ¡­" "Mother!"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was obviously shocked for a moment, and then guessed who it was.


    "The Dao is Han ¡­" "Miss?"


    Bai Xiao Jiao thought as she quickly entered the pavilion.


    He didn''t guess wrong.


    However, in the enormous hexagonal pavilion, there was a particular table of food. Lady Han sat alone in front of the table and had another seat. The cups and plates were arranged in rows, but were empty.


    "It''s you, big sister Feng ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    Lady Han was dressed in pink, but she wore a long, aquamarine collar, and a long, black shawl. She seemed to have drunk some wine alone, and her face was blushing a little.


    "Please take a seat," she said with a slight smile. "I''ve only come to wait for you at this table. I have yet to take my chopsticks." He then turned to the triangle-faced man behind him, "Year 4, bring tea for Miss Bai."


    The triangle-faced man and his four year old son answered and turned around to pour some tea.


    Even though they were guests, she had everything she needed. It was no different from her palace.


    "Elder sister, you''re too polite ¡­"


    After saying that, she sat down on the empty seat.


    All of this was like a mystery. She really didn''t know what was going on. However, in this place, encountering this person was an unexpected and a joyous matter.


    Year 4 offered a bowl of fragrant tea covered with porcelain.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was really thirsty. She picked up the cup and took a sip. She only felt that the tea was fresh and jade-like, and the taste of fine tea was fresh from her mouth. Her eyes inadvertently noticed the jade ring on Miss Han''s slender finger. The white hand was jade-green and it reflected the light, but it was extremely beautiful.


    "She really is a beauty... "You really know how to enjoy yourself ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said in his heart.


    He then lowered his head to look at the rights of his cloth dress. It was so clean that his ten fingers could not help but pale in comparison. Although she had grown up in the rich and powerful homes of officials since childhood, she had never developed the aura of a spoiled child. She had never experienced such extravagant enjoyment like Miss Han before.


    Honestly speaking, this Miss Han was almost completely foreign to her. She had too much confusion and curiosity towards "her."


    Actually, wasn''t Miss Han the same?


    The four eyes were almost as clear and beautiful as each other. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, they were all quietly observing each other.


    "You''re so beautiful ¡­"


    Miss Han smiled faintly and praised sincerely.


    Actually, Bai Xiaoqiao had already said this. It was just that in her heart, she had said that there was no way to say it.


    "Why is elder sister also here?" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "I was here two days before you." Miss Han glanced outside the window, but it was still raining heavily. "I coincidentally ran into a heavy rain this time, so I was left behind."


    "How did you know I was here?" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "This is a coincidence... "Come here."


    As she said that, she walked down the stairs, with Bai Xiaoqiao following behind her.


    Han Yunxi looked to the other side and opened a window. In the heavy rain, the street view, including the main street of Guang He Inn, was not far away.


    "Do you understand now?" Miss Han said, "My eyes are sharp. I saw it the moment you arrived."


    Only then did Bai Little Qiao understand. She smiled and said, "But there''s only two of us. Is there really a need to call us so many dishes?"


    "I''m used to it." Miss Han''s lightly sad eyes turned over her face. "A person''s life is like a firefly, even if there''s just a little bit of light, how long can it last? Especially us ladies, so don''t be so bitter, just eat when you need to, play when you need to, wear when there''s something nice to wear, don''t hide it, quickly put it on, no matter how comfortable it is, don''t wait until winter comes ¡­ "


    Blinking her eyes, she smiled while frowning. Suddenly, she seemed to have touched something with her white and neat teeth. She shook her head and stopped talking.


    After a while, she pointed at the table and said, "Let''s eat. The dishes are going to get cold."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was really hungry. Since the other party was sincere, they were no longer polite. The two ladies then began to eat and drink in an open manner.


    "Do you know how to drink?"


    Bai Little Qiao shook her head, smiled and said, "However, if you are interested, I can also accompany you for a bit."


    "Excellent ¡­" Lady Han''s eyes swept over the fourth year of university and said, "Bring some wine for Miss Bai."


    "Yes!" The fourth year''s son responded. He picked up a small porcelain wine jug and was about to step forward.


    "Wait." Miss Han stopped him and looked at Little Qiao, saying, "I almost forgot, you can''t drink alcohol ¡­" Fortunately ¡­ "Fortunately ¡­"


    "Why?" Bai Xiaoqiao asked.


    "You''re wounded, I''m afraid you''ll burst out at the sight of the wine ¡­" Miss Han said.


    Only then did Bai Xiaoqiao recall that his poison injury had not passed away, and he was indeed unable to drink wine.


    Miss Han said, "I don''t usually drink alcohol... Do you know why I suddenly became addicted to alcohol again? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook her head and said, "Why?"


    "That''s because I suddenly realized that we women are really too pitiful ¡­" Lady Han said. "There are many things a man can do, but we women can''t. I just don''t believe it, so I might as well drink it to my heart''s content ¡­"


    Bai Little Qiao answered with an "En" and said with a half smile, "That''s true ¡­" But this... "Why not?"


    Lady Han narrowed her phoenix-like eyes and said with a smile, "Coincidentally, I found a lot of fine wine from the previous dynasty at the old golden chicken''s residence ¡­" "It''s a pity that it''s a waste to abandon him. My father was addicted to alcohol, so he brought along a few gifts to show respect to this old man. On a whim, he opened a jar to try it ¡­"


    "How''s the taste?" Bai Xiaoqiao asked.


    "It''s good, it''s just a little too spicy ¡­" Han Yunxi opened her cherry lips and exhaled, fanning herself with her hand to show that she wasn''t good at drinking.


    At the side, Fourth Year couldn''t help but take a step forward. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he was stopped by Miss Han''s gaze. Finally, he didn''t dare to say another word.


    Ever since the last time he had followed Miss Han and been miserably fixed, his fourth year had been much more obedient and learned how to speak with a good eye. Now, however, Miss Han had drunk a few too many cups of wine, seemingly fine on the surface.


    It was better for the fourth year to keep his mouth shut and not say a word.


    The wine seemed to add to his melancholy.


    Lady Han waved a hand at her underling. "Go outside. There''s no need for you here."


    The fourth year student was startled and finally replied, "Yes ¡­" He then left.


    As he stepped back, Han Yunxi scooped up a glass of wine and gulped it all down.


    Bai Qiao let out a "ya" and said with her eyes wide open, "Don''t get drunk ¡­"


    Miss Han squinted at her with her phoenix eyes and said with an evil smile, "This bit of wine ¡­" What was there to be proud of ¡­ "Is that so?" Sigh ¡­ I was so depressed... A few drinks might make you feel better. "


    He then poured out another cup of wine.


    Bai Xiaoqiao, on the other hand, was rather kind-hearted. She frowned and said, "I think you can''t drink anymore. What''s to be done if you''re drunk?"


    At this moment, Miss Han''s face was completely red, making her look more and more coquettish ¡­

 C85

    Her face was too pale, and she did not smile. She looked cold, and no one dared to get close to her. Now that she had drunk some wine, her face was red.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get drunk ¡­" I just don''t know who to complain to. "Drinking a little wine to relax and relax really does feel much better."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was originally hungry. With so many delicacies in front of her, she was no longer polite. She ate two bowls of rice in one go, ate quite a few dishes, and drank a bowl of soup before putting down her chopsticks.


    As she ate, Han Yunxi only drank nonstop until she drank up the half jar of wine wrapped in red cloth.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked and said, "Eat some rice!"


    Miss Han shook her head and stood up from her seat. She walked to the window and stood there, the rain and wind incessantly blowing outside.


    The two girls stood side by side, looking at the heavy rain ¡ª "What a heavy rain ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said, "This drought should be able to be ruled out, right? I wonder if we''ve logged off yet?"


    Lady Han''s hands gathered at her long hair at the back of her shoulders, and a cape behind her was lifted by the wind. It was as flat as her shoulder, making her look even more charming.


    The hexagonal pavilion was filled with wind, yet no sound was produced. "Boom! Boom!"


    "Didn''t you go back to Sichuan?" Lady Han''s eyes were focused outside the window, but she was talking to Bai Little Qiao. "Why are you here again? Could it be that something has not happened yet?"


    "Oh ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao shook his head and said hesitantly, "It''s nothing much ¡­" "I just want to go back and take a look ¡­"


    "Is there someone else you can''t let go of?"


    As she spoke, she turned around and looked straight at Little Qiao with her eyes wide open.


    Her words were too straightforward. Being stared straight at by her, Bai Xiaoqiao''s expression, which was very natural before, turned unnatural. He could not help but blush slightly, not knowing how to reply.


    Miss Han suddenly smiled.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Did I guess your thoughts?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook his head, looking a little unnatural. He was also a little angry as he said, "What is on my mind?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense ¡­" After speaking, Little Qiao turned her head to the side and looked out of the window.


    Miss Han snorted lightly. "Don''t tell me you really don''t want to know the whereabouts of his news?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart could not help being moved. He turned around to glance at her and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Whose whereabouts? "


    "Humph!" You sure know how to act. " Miss Han raised her head and said, "Since you don''t want to know, then I won''t say anymore."


    Bai Xiaoqiao blushed and said with a smile, "You mean Mr Wu?"


    Lady Han glanced at her. "That''s right, that''s him, Mr Wu."


    Bai Xiaoqiao could not help blushing again. After thinking for a moment, he said naturally, "Has he been doing well recently?"


    "Excellent ¡­" Miss Han blinked and said, "Do you want to know where he lives?"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Bai Xiaoqiao with a faint smile. Her smile contained a few mysteries, but it was'' secretive as hell ''.


    Bai Xiaoqiao could not keep admitting it. She shook her head slightly and said, "Then ¡­" Not... I just want to know how he''s doing. My parents were always worried about him... "


    "What about you?"


    Miss Han''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, like two sharp daggers that stabbed into the pit of her stomach.


    Bai Xiao felt a bit embarrassed. With her personality, if someone dared to speak to her in such a disrespectful manner, she would''ve thrown a tantrum a long time ago. But this Miss Han in front of her was a benefactor to her and even someone in her family.


    After listening, she simply ignored her and turned her head to the side, her expression showing obvious displeasure.


    Facing the frosty wind, Lady Han forced a smile and suddenly said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore ¡­"


    A gust of cold wind hit her, causing her feet to sway uncontrollably.


    Bai Xiaoqiao hurriedly pulled her up and said, "Ya, you''re a bit drunk."


    Miss Han shook off her hand and shook her head. "Don''t speak nonsense ¡­" This little bit of wine, what''s it worth? "


    Even though she said that, she couldn''t help but become drunk.


    It must be known that she had never been good at drinking, nor had she ever had a drink like today. Moreover, the wine she had been drinking was the one that had come from the cellar of the castle.


    The strong alcohol of several hundred years ago, under the two reasons, how could she bear it?


    This time around, the cold wind blew in front of him, suddenly causing him to feel a strong urge to drink.


    Miss Han suddenly felt the power of alcohol rush up and the sky dimmed for a while. Although she knew what was going on, she didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of others. Her body swayed as she sat down on a stone table near the window.


    She wanted to vomit, so she leaned forward and leaned out the window. She retched a few times, but she couldn''t spit it out.


    As Bai Xiaoqiao watched on, his heart was filled with unwillingness.


    "Sis Feng, you''re really drunk ¡­" "Let me help you to your room to rest ¡­"


    With that, he could no longer bear her temper and used his arm to help her up.


    Lady Han was really drunk. Her hair hung down like the clouds.


    His whole body felt like it was on fire, and his starry eyes were wide open. He tried to put on airs a few times, but couldn''t bring himself back to his paralyzed state of drunkenness.


    "Thank you ¡­" "Just give me a hand ¡­" Miss Han said.


    "You''re welcome." Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    Bai Xiaoqiao helped Miss Han, who was half-drunk, out of the pavilion, startling the Fourth Year, who was standing guard by the side.


    "What''s wrong, my lady? What''s wrong with her?"


    He snatched a few steps forward and was about to support her, but Miss Han pushed him away.


    "It''s none of your business ¡­" I just... "I drank some wine ¡­" "Sigh ¡­" The fourth year girl sighed heavily and said, "Didn''t I tell the girl earlier? You can''t drink this kind of wine... Yet you''re still spouting nonsense. Wasn''t it just a mistake? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "Don''t worry about it. She will only rest for a moment. Lead the way!"


    Even though he had received the strict attention of Feng Qi, and had taken care of Miss Han''s living and food along the way, he couldn''t afford even the slightest mistake. Unfortunately, this young lady was willful and easily became coquettish, almost throwing away her life several times, so how could he dare to go against her?


    However, his duty was to not turn a deaf ear. One had to know that if Feng Qi, who was behind him, was to blame, it would be difficult for him to preserve ten lives.


    This was a difficult task, but he was not allowed to leave. He had no choice but to exert himself and put up with it.


    It was a good thing that this garden had been completely wrapped up since Miss Han had moved in. It wasn''t a worry of being seen by outsiders, otherwise it''d be troublesome if Zhang Yang went out, especially now that he was in a position where he couldn''t afford a slip of the tongue.


    The youngest son kept muttering to himself.


    After passing through a long winding corridor, they arrived at a guest house in the rear courtyard.


    The fourth year boss couldn''t help but turn around and say, "I think it''s better if I ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­"


    Although Lady Han was drunk, she knew clearly in her heart. She only waved her hand at the fourth year and said, "Go ¡­" Get lost for me... "Far away ¡­"


    The fourth year''s son was really dumbfounded.


    "Miss, you ¡­" The senior said.


    "One more word, I dug out your eyeballs. There''s nothing for you to do here, I won''t call you in, you''re not allowed to come in ¡­ "Go ¡­"


    As he said that, he waved at Fourth Bro.


    He gritted his teeth repeatedly with hatred and became loyal, but unexpectedly, he ended up like this. He felt uncomfortable for a while and felt his body turn cold. He didn''t know if he should leave or not, but staying in this place did not feel good to him.


    On the other hand, Bai Xiaoqiao could not bear to see this. She smiled and comforted him, "You may leave, but leave your young lady to me. I''ll take care of her ¡­"


    The senior looked at her and smiled bitterly. For a moment, tears even flowed down his face.


    He placed Miss Han on the bed.


    At this moment, the sky was dark and heavy. The heavy rain was still pouring down. Although it was not dark yet, it seemed like it was already dark.


    He closed the window and lit a lamp.


    Looking at Miss Han lying on the bed, Bai Xiaoqiao let out a helpless sigh.


    Her face was flushed and hot to the touch. Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed, and her thin, red, moving mouth was stretched taut. She looked so drunk that it was lovable.


    From time to time, she would snort and turn her body. Her messy hair would fall down like a cloud, and this "phoenix" in the clouds was even more difficult to guess at.


    Even she, Miss Han, a martial arts practitioner, felt the same way once she was drunk. From this, one could imagine just how strong the wine she drank must have been.


    "Water... "Water..." Manyin''s singing came from Miss Han''s lips. She was truly a bit drunk and confused.


    Bai Xiao Qiao responded and quickly stood up. She poured a cup from a thermos and walked over to help her up.


    Under the dancing lights, Miss Han''s face was as red as fire. The heat on her body was so intense that Little Qiao jumped in fright.


    "Aiya, it''s so hot. I think you''re sick. You need to find a doctor to have a look ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "With... "No ¡­" Miss Han shook her head vigorously and mumbled, "I ¡­" On... Have medicine, clear... "Heartforce Powder ¡­" With that, he went soft like a noodle once again.


    Bai Xiaoqiao agreed and placed her on the ground.


    When Lady Han said the three words "Mind Cleansing Powder", there was no doubt that it was a type of medicinal name.


    Miss Han was really drunk. She was already unconscious when she slept on the bed.


    When Bai Xiaoqiao saw her drunken state, she also became anxious.


    Immediately, he took off her boots, and after two clicks, two small knives dropped from each of her feet. He frightened her by inspecting them and finding that they were thin as paper and shaped like willow leaves.


    Bai Xiaoqiao weighed it in his hand. Its weight was extremely light, about the same length as his middle finger. He placed it on his hand, making it hard for even the deities to see. It was definitely a rare concealed weapon.


    Han Yunxi actually hid it in her boots. She really was considerate.


    Take off your boots, take off your clothes, your cape, your dress... It was indeed troublesome. It was fortunate that both of them were young girls, so there was no need to be afraid.


    Even for someone as conceited and willful as Miss Han, there would come a day where she would be manipulated by others as she pleased.


    When she was completely naked, she pulled a silk blanket over her before letting out a sigh of relief.


    The smell of alcohol in front of her eyes was extremely heavy. Unable to stand the smell, Bai Xiaoqiao jumped up and opened the window to let a large gust of cold wind in. Only then did it feel better.


    When the window opened, he saw Miss Han''s senior servant standing in the rain with an umbrella in the distance, still on his guard. He was truly devoted to his duty, which was rare.


    After blowing for a while, Little Qiao closed the window again. She remembered that she had not found any medicine for him, so she found the leather pouch hidden by her skirt. It was bulging with things, and there were a lot of small bottles and boxes, but she didn''t know which one contained the "Mind Cleansing Powder".


    After stroking for a while, she was still unable to find him. Thus, she simply fell onto the bed. For a moment, there were many things that could be seen. There were quite a few things to play with.


    The Clear Heart Powder was stored in a small flat box. It was a kind of light yellow pill powder.


    The box was oval in shape, and there were a few prominent words written in yang script ¡ª "Secret of the Golden Phoenix Hall".


    Bai Xiao Qiao took out the medicine in her hand, her eyes inadvertently glancing at it, only to see a headscarf tied around a knot of love, she shook it open and saw, hey, there were actually colorful embroidery items on it.


    Bai Xiaoqiao had never been a prodigy since she was young, and whenever she saw the good needlework of other girls, she would admire it in private. She wanted to take a good look at this Miss Han''s needlework.


    It was a fine silk scarf shining with specks of starlight, with silver threads rolling around it. It was very elegant, and when it was opened, there was first a faint fragrance ¡ª the "dim fragrance of sleeves" in Li Qingzhao''s poem.


    The word "dark fragrance" could truly describe a woman''s lead powder and the fragrance of her body mixed together, causing one''s bones to be corroded and be enchanted the most.


    It was obvious that Lady Han''s red handkerchief was filled with this fragrance.


    Bai Xiaoqiao only paid attention to the unfinished embroidery work on the red handkerchief ¡ª especially the bright red silk threads. The words embroidered on them were extremely eye-catching. As soon as it caught her eye, she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Feather Snowy, your reward."


    Bai Xiaoqiao suddenly opened her eyes wide. The next few words that were bigger in size could not help but make her heart tremble ¡ª it was a large piece of "Forever becoming one with the heart". The place where the next line landed was a phoenix weaved meticulously with silver velvet, but it was not finished yet, it was only half done.


    When he saw this, Lil ''White''s hand trembled and he felt his vision turn black for a while ¡­ She could not believe what her eyes were seeing. With a shake of her hand, she held the handkerchief in front of her eyes, looking at it and recognizing it. For a moment, her heart ached, and she almost cried.


    "Feather Snow''s Tribute ¡­" She thought to herself, "It''s not that there''s no..." Brother ¡­ "What?"


    Anyone who could read these four words could understand the meaning behind "Forever becoming one with the heart".


    Needless to say, this silk handkerchief was Miss Han''s personal item. She took it and embroidered the words with her own hands. She gave it to Wu Yuxue, who she cherished with her own heart, as a token of love.


    Looking at it and thinking it through, Bai Xiaoqiao only felt that all her hopes had been turned into ashes, and her entire body felt cold.

 C86

    Miss Han, who was on the bed, turned her body over again, but turned her bright red face towards Little Qiao.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was afraid that she would suddenly wake up and be seen by her, so she hurriedly put the silk handkerchief back into its original pouch. Occasionally, she raised her head and saw Miss Han''s drunk face, revealing a sweet smile like a blossoming spring flower.


    "My Heavens... Could it be that she woke up and saw everything? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked. She thought like this, but in the next moment, she dispelled this thought.


    Miss Feng was only sleeping.


    She was just about to walk over and wake up Lady Han to take her medicine when she heard Miss Han''s vague voice, "You, are leaving ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked and was about to answer.


    However, Miss Feng said, "No ¡­" I don''t want you to go... I want you to stay... Feather... Snow... Do you know ¡­ "


    Bai Xiaoqiao smiled wryly. Only then did he realize that he had misunderstood. It seemed that the other party was not speaking to him, but to ¡­ She really wanted to cover her ears and not listen, but she still heard him.


    "I want you to teach me how to study ¡­ "Just like now, teach me ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao involuntarily let out a soft sigh, and two streams of clear tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Miss Han was still talking drunkenly, but Bai Xiaoqiao was unwilling to continue listening.


    Silently, she walked to the window and opened it, letting in the cold wind, which blew hard on her. She suddenly realized that she was an icicle, cold from head to foot.


    What he saw was a day of heavy rain, but he couldn''t hear any sound of rain in his ears. It was just a mix, as if he was in the Great Void and no one was without him ¡­ Just like this, after standing there for who knows how long, he suddenly became alert.


    But she found that her whole face was covered with rain and that it had soaked her upper body.


    Bai Xiaoqiao wiped off the rain on his face and retreated. He closed the window and looked at the person who was still lying on the bed, speaking to him like a drunk person!


    "Sigh!" It seems that she is also a pitiful person! And why should I? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao raised her hand and used her sleeve to wipe away her tears. She gracefully walked in front of Han Yunxi''s bed and nudged her. "Wake up, you''ve taken the medicine!"


    Lady Han was startled and sat up abruptly.


    "Ah ¡­" "Me?"


    "Big Sis Han, you''re so drunk. You''re so drunk that you talk nonsense ¡­"


    "Am I drunk?" Miss Han rubbed her relaxed, intoxicated eyes, her mind still somewhat hazy.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. "Come on, this is Golden Phoenix Hall''s Clear Heart Powder. Eat some of it!"


    As Bai Xiaoqiao spoke, he helped Miss Han sit down and placed a pill called "Pills", as well as "Powder", into Miss Han''s mouth.


    She carefully leaned her body back against the bed rail and sat down. She then poured her another glass of water, and after some shaking and coaxing, she managed to get the medicine down.


    He really did not expect that a person like Lady Han, who possessed great martial arts skills, would be no different from an ordinary person once she was drunk. This was meeting him, and if he met a man with ill intentions in the outside world, wouldn''t he be done for?


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaoqiao became even more wary of himself. In the future, he must never touch this wine.


    Miss Han drank the medicine and was still drunk. She pulled Little White to call him "good girl" and "good brother" for a while, then started to laugh and cry. It was only after a long while that the drug finally started to take effect and gradually quieted down.


    She was still hot to the touch, so she should have left, but she just couldn''t stop worrying.


    When she found the washbasin, she filled the yard with rain, soaked it in a clean cloth, and put it on her head.


    Perhaps it was due to that Heart Cleansing Powder that Lady Han finally fell asleep.


    Only then did Bai Xiaoqiao heave a sigh of relief.


    She stayed by Miss Han''s bedside for a while, relieved when she saw that her breathing was even and that she was no longer babbling as before.


    She was tired after a day''s journey, and when Miss Han had taken her medicine and gone to sleep, she turned off the light and slipped out of the room.


    The weather this time was truly too dark. In addition to the torrential rain, it was truly impossible to distinguish one''s fingers from the other.


    Bai Xiaoqiao reached out to touch the fire piston, only to realize that it was not by his side. Even the leather pouch that he carried with him had been carried away by that young servant.


    Fortunately, at this moment, she saw an oil-paper lantern walking towards them.


    The fourth year walked over.


    The fourth year saw her and gently called out, "Miss Bai?"


    Little Qiao saw that his raincoat was covered with raindrops. Even though he had just entered the corridor, his body was still covered with raindrops. It was obvious how heavy the rain was.


    The two sides drew near.


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded and said, "Your young lady is really drunk. It''s been quite a while." This time, you have already consumed the Heart Cleansing Powder, and fell asleep. It''s probably because it''s fine, so you can be at ease. "


    With an "Ah!", the fourth year girl pushed open the door and took a look at the lantern. Realizing that Miss Han was sleeping peacefully on her bed, she gently stepped out of the corridor and closed the door.


    Bai Qiao knew that he was worried about her, and couldn''t help but get angry. She then thought to herself, "The wild dog, Yao Yao, has its own master." On the contrary, it could be seen that he couldn''t be blamed for protecting his senior.


    "Thank you, Miss!" The youngest of the four children gave a deep bow to Bai Xiaoqiao and said, "It''s already so dark, where else can the young lady go?"


    "Where to?" "Go back to my own house!"


    "So that''s how it is. Young lady''s room is right here. Please follow me ¡­"


    As Big Four spoke, he deliberately raised the lamp in his hand and half turned to lead the way. He only made a detour and soon arrived in front of a room.


    The fourth year pushed open the door, turned around and said, "Miss, please come in."


    Bai Xiaoqiao hadn''t expected her room to be so close to Miss Han''s.


    She had originally thought that Miss Han had taken over the entire courtyard. It looked like she was the only one who had the honor of living here with her approval.


    The room was very clean, everything was prepared for its use.


    Even the quilts were new.


    The fourth child grinned and said, "My young lady specially took care of the shop staff, and told them to compare everything to my young lady ¡­ "Young lady, you should rest well!"


    With that, he bowed and left.


    Bai Xiaoqiao nodded and said, "You''re too kind."


    After the fourth year, Bai Xiaoqiao had closed the door and locked it shut. Only then did he realize that he had packed away everything in front of him. The long sword that he carried with him was also stuck in his luggage.


    The sound of the heavy rain came from outside the room. After listening for a long time, he got tired and started to panic.


    Bai Xiaoqiao sat alone on the bed. His mind was blank, and he couldn''t help but think of Wu Yuxue.


    "It looks like Miss Han knows where he is." A wry smile hung on his face, "Of course she knows. It seems like not only does she know about it, but they already have a deep friendship ¡­"


    "That might not necessarily be the case ¡­"


    "Not yet? You even call his name in your dreams, how can you be wrong? "


    He thought of the silk handkerchief embroidered with the words "the same heart forever", which made his heart feel even worse.


    That night, Wu Yuxue sent him off with a lantern, and the shadow of the bamboo forest appeared before his eyes. Next was the common defense of the enemy, and not too long after that, the events of the stone bridge flashed past his eyes ¡­


    In her opinion, although Wu Yuxue did not express her feelings to her, they should be of the same mind. This kind of feeling was so subtle that it could only be understood, it could not be explained. She would never think that he would change his mind ¡­ The word "empathy" was indeed a heavy one.


    However, apart from this, Bai Xiaoqiao could not seem to find a more appropriate word ¡­ She was truly in a muddle.


    Sitting alone on the bed, she thought to herself, as if she couldn''t get her spirits back. The influence of her emotions on others was so great that she had never experienced such a feeling before.


    From far away, the sound of a bell could be heard. It was mixed with the sound of the rain, making it seem even more desolate.


    Bai Qiao suddenly stood up and stretched her back. She gave a cold smile and said to herself, "What''s wrong with me ¡­" "Go to sleep."


    After blowing out the light, Fang was about to undress and go to bed when he heard a loud clanging in his ear.


    She sat up in a panic and listened carefully. It was good enough, as if there were people walking on the tiles. With her sensitive hearing, she couldn''t have been mistaken, even on such a rainy day.


    "That''s weird, who would be jumping up and down in this kind of place? Could it be a cat? "


    Fortunately, he had not taken off his clothes, so he went out to take a look.


    With a thought, she stretched out her hand and pulled out the long sword in her luggage. Her body moved forward slightly, quietly pulling the wind door apart as she tried to probe outside.


    Not bad at all.


    She saw a quick figure gliding through the long corridor on the eaves of free, rain-drenched tiles. The person was covered in a layer of oil and rain, and with the help of a few remaining lights, he reflected a bright light. He was not weak.


    What caused Bai Xiaoqiao to be even more surprised was that fourth son''s lantern was already waiting there. It was as if he was not surprised at the unexpected arrival of this night walker.


    After that person entered the corridor, he lightly shook off the rain on his body, took off his oil brown corrugated hat, took it off and shook it a bit, then stared at his senior, saying, "The idea is here!" "Eldest Miss, she ¡­"


    The fourth year''s son replied, "Quieter ¡­"


    The person was stunned and said, "What? Are there outsiders here?"


    The man had a thin face, but he had a long goatee, about fifty years old. He spoke with a thick Hubei accent, and had an air of dust about him that suggested he was a man who was both cruel and slippery.


    The fourth year''s son did not answer him first. His eyebrows were slightly raised, but they were constantly looking toward the room where Little Qiao lived.


    Little Qiao immediately understood what was going on. She hurriedly closed the door, quickly got on the bed, and pulled the blanket over her.


    Here she slept well, and heard only a slight noise. One of the windows was slightly open, and then she peeped into one of the triangular heads of her senior year. She looked at it for a moment, then pulled it back, and the window closed behind her.


    It was obvious that there was something wrong with his actions.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was astonished in his heart. After a while, he quietly sneaked out.


    He saw the fourth year leading the visitor to a guest room, where he stuck an oil-paper lantern in the door.


    The rain was still pouring down. In fact, he couldn''t speak while he was outside, so he had to enter the room to hear everything clearly.


    Once Bai Xiaoqiao''s doubts were clear, he immediately used his movement technique to cover the path in front of the window.


    Fortunately, there was an eaves here, so the rain was not too heavy. Due to the strong wind and rain outside, they did not have to worry about making any noise to be heard by the other side.


    Soon there was a little light in the paper window, and the room was probably lit.


    Bai Qiao gently tapped the corner of the window with her fingertip and a hole appeared. Then, the two people inside the room caught their eyes.


    The night walker took off his raincoat, revealing a gray robe underneath. He must have picked it up on account of the rain and tied it around his waist with a large knot. He wore a escort bag, but had a shiny black iron blade wrapped around his waist ¡ª the "Snake Bone Lance.


    "I knew that you guys would have news tonight, so I sincerely await your arrival. Fourth Boss, you''ve worked hard. Please take a seat and have a cup of hot tea."


    As he spoke, he poured tea for the guests.


    The man took the bowl with both hands and said with a deep smile, "Chief Steward, you are too polite."


    He took a sip, put down the bowl of tea, rolled his deep eyes, chuckled, and said with a thick Orchid accent, "Indeed, Lady Han guessed right, they really came ¡­"


    The youngest son''s face lit up. "What do you mean?"


    The goatee guy snorted and said, "The head manager still doesn''t understand?" I mean, the relief money is coming. "


    The fourth child nodded and said, "Of course, our Lady''s foresight is like that of a god, hmph hmph..." It''s good that you''re here. You haven''t made your move yet! "


    The goatee man smiled, revealing his blackened teeth. He looked even more ferocious, "What are you saying? Without the order from the lady, even if we had the guts, we wouldn''t dare to do it. May I trouble you to show me your golden body!"


    The fourth year student shook his head and said, "No, the girl just fell asleep not long ago. If there''s anything you want to tell me, it''s the same."


    Being called the Fourth Master, the goatee eccentric thought for a bit, then nodded and said: "Alright ¡­ "Our four brothers were ordered by the young lady to ambush people on the eight major roads nearby. We have to keep an eye on those suspicious people day and night. We didn''t step on them until this morning ¡­"


    The youngest son nodded and said, "It will be hard on you. After this is done, I will definitely reward you heavily."


    The goatee guy snickered and caressed the goatee under his chin, "I wouldn''t dare then. I, brother, have come under the orders of our Boss Lu to have a word with the girl. What was the deal? Is the lady going to do it herself? "


    Hearing this, Bai Qiao who was outside the window could not help but shiver.


    "Heavens, so Miss Feng is ¡­"

 C87

    Bai Little Qiao could not help but patiently say, "I''m here to look for ¡­" A Mentor... I wonder if he lives here? "


    The skinny old man frowned and said, "There aren''t many people with the same surname. Come, come, let me check for you."


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "Wrong. It is not surname ''Shen'', but rather a ''courier''."


    "Oh, yes." The skinny old man chuckled and said, "What is the name of this official?"


    As he said that, he turned around and headed to the house. White Qiao had no choice but to follow him in.


    The skinny old man then found the guest book and flipped through it. He said, "Oh, there''s one here. Is it Master Liu from Ying Tian Palace?"


    "Right, that''s him."


    The skinny old man immediately put on a smile and said, "So you are Master Liu''s precious family member. Come, come, I will bring you along. I am very familiar with this Master Liu."


    Little Qiao Yuan was just randomly spouting nonsense. He only intended to sneak in and slowly search by himself, until he could find the officials responsible for escorting the silver, but he didn''t expect that this skinny old man was busy and insisted on sending her in. For a moment, he was unable to refuse and could only follow him back to the inner courtyard.


    When the skinny old man saw that the other party was a young lady, he immediately identified her as the relative of Officer Liu. Because of this Officer Liu, he had always been generous with his money.


    The skinny old man had already engraved this feeling in his heart long ago, but he had no repayment for it. Today was a rare opportunity to display his skills, so he naturally wouldn''t let it go easily.


    As he walked, he said, "Master Liu has been here for quite a few days. He has always taken care of me. That''s true, but he''s really a good person! "


    Behind him, Bai Xiaoqiao ignored him.


    The skinny old man continued, "I''ve heard that Old Master Liu hasn''t gotten married yet. He said that he has a younger sister at home who was still reciting a few days ago. Hehe, look, she came today ¡­" As he continued to laugh, he actually felt quite pleased with himself.


    After passing through two fields in a row, he arrived at Official Liu''s residence. A lantern hung on one side of the newly painted door.


    The skinny elder smacked the door twice and said loudly, "Old Master Liu, look at who''s here."


    Just as he was about to leave, he opened the door and asked, "Who is it?" The skinny old man smiled and said, "Who?" Don''t you see? Your sister is here! "


    As she said that, she turned around and was about to call out to Little Qiao.


    Sister? Where did this sister come from!


    Officer Liu was confused as well. "Who is it?" Who? "My sister ¡­"


    "Isn''t it? Perhaps I''m playing with you! Hey! "Hey!" He went back inside to look for it.


    Officer Liu was also dumbfounded as he followed him, but he did not see his sister again.


    While the skinny old man was muttering to himself, Bai Xiaoqiao had long since left and arrived at the entrance to the third courtyard.


    There were two martial arts students with sabers guarding the entrance. Needless to say, there must be a special person staying in the courtyard. Ordinary people would not be able to enter.


    She was only here to confirm, but she didn''t necessarily have to meet the other party now. He turned around and walked out.


    In order to avoid being discovered by the thin old man at the gatehouse, who had caused a farce similar to that of a sister looking for her brother, she could not say whether she had been a guest or a thief. She jumped into the room, spun around, covered her body, and, seeing the forest before her, floated down.


    He suddenly heard someone say, "You''re too bold. You''re just trying to save people out of good will, but you forgot yourself. You''re crossing a river made of mud. I think you can''t even protect yourself!"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked. She did not expect that there was still someone hiding in the forest. After calming himself down, he walked forward.


    Only now did he see a pond in the forest. A tall monk wearing a large bamboo hat was fishing by the pond.


    The monk was sitting cross-legged on a stone slab, leaning against a bare willow tree.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, "Could it be that this monk isn''t talking to me?"


    However, there were no outsiders here. If it wasn''t for the fact that the monk was talking to himself, he could only talk to himself.


    The surface of the water sparkled, as if the fish had taken the bait. He picked up the fish and caught it with his hand, mumbling to himself, "Why do you have to be so free in the water? You only know that you''re smart and look down on others, but in the end you''ve suffered." This is truly muddleheaded, Amitabha! "


    He was telling the fish, who knew if he was pointing a finger at someone from the dark?


    At this time, Bai Xiaoqiao was not far from the monk. He discovered that the monk had a rather strange appearance. Although he wore a bamboo hat on his head, a large mass of grey hair was hanging down from the back of his neck.


    What surprised her was that the monk had a pair of long eyebrows and a slanted face that was two inches away from her face.


    At this time, the monk took the fish and sighed, then casually threw himself down the pond and said, "Er Ben Qing Bo is free to do anything he wants, and does not attract the attention of the mortal world. Fish, fish ¡­ Do your best in this situation, everything is within the calculations of the heavens, do not go overboard, just accept your fate! "


    After finishing a long string of nonsense, the monk suddenly turned his face to face with Bai Xiaoqiao, who was standing by the side of the road.


    "Amitabha, where are you going, lady?"


    As he spoke, the monk raised one of his palms and saluted Bai Xiao Qiao.


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked straight at him and said, "Big Shifu, were those words you said to me just now?"


    The long-browed monk laughed and said, "I''m talking to myself, but I''m listening to you, my lady. Please do not take offense ¡­" Buddha, I first saw the lady''s panicked expression, then jumped out from the inn, could it be that something urgent happened? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s face immediately flushed red. In the broad daylight, he looked like a thief, especially when it came to a girl''s family. It was really hard to explain.


    "So Big Master saw it all." Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "I saw it all." The old monk chuckled and said, "Coincidentally, this old monk also hung a note in that building."


    Bai Xiaoqiao said with a smile, "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    "The lady seems to be looking for someone. Have you met her yet?" The white-browed monk said.


    "Not yet ¡­" Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be a bad person, she casually said, "Eldest Master, since you also live here, do you know how many people live here?"


    The monk then closed his palms and said, "Amitabha, the girl asked the right person. Yes, there were a few officials living in the library. The leader was a man named Qin, who was a constable of Hangzhou. Miss, are you looking for this person? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao asked straightforwardly, and the monk answered even more straightforwardly.


    As she listened, Bai Xiaoqiao could not help but be startled. She calculated in her mind, those officials who had sent out the banknotes were indeed living here. Why don''t I ask the monk in front of her to pass his words on to them? However, he couldn''t afford to be rash in this matter. Was it appropriate?


    He couldn''t make up his mind.


    The long-browed monk laughed and said, "I understand. The lady has something to say. Do you want me to tell those officials?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was surprised and said with a smile, "You really are an immortal. You actually know what I am thinking." I will tell you the truth. I found out that there was a group of powerful bandits who wanted to kill these officials and rob them of the silver they were escorting. "Therefore, I wanted to send them a message beforehand, telling them to be on their guard ¡­"


    "Amitabha," the old monk murmured. "So that''s how it is, the old monk knows. Does Miss know the origins of this group of bandits? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao thought about it and felt that this was a big issue and it would be inconvenient for her to speak nonsense. If Miss Han had nothing to do with this matter and it concerned her entire life''s reputation, then she could not speak carelessly.


    Shaking her head, she said to the monk, "I don''t know the details, but I do know that there are quite a few of them, and their martial arts are strong. Those officials who bet money on them are no match for them ¡­" I''m leaving. "


    With that, she hurriedly turned around and left. She was afraid that the monk would continue asking and since she was incapable of informing him, she had no choice but to leave quickly. He heard the long sigh of the monk behind him. It sounded like he was mumbling something, but he didn''t want to stay any longer. He went to the place where he had come from, found his horse, and got on the horse.


    It was still the same rich meal at the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    The two of them were still sitting at the table.


    Two beautiful girls.


    Lady Han smiled rather embarrassedly and said, "I was drunk last night. Thank you for taking so much trouble to take care of me."


    Bai Little Qiao shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that your body is burning up and you are laughing and crying at the same time. It looks like... Quite a lot of pain. "


    "I really didn''t expect that wine to be so strong. No wonder even the old golden chicken was drunk that day."


    Little Qiao asked in puzzlement, "Old golden chicken?"


    "Of course you don''t know about this ¡­" Lady Han''s deep eyes darted a glance at her. "He should have been killed that day, but Wu Yuxue refused to take advantage of him and missed the opportunity ¡­" "In the end, he even almost lost his life at his hands. This is called being kind and not getting good returns."


    Bai Xiaoqiao said nervously, "Brother Wu ¡­" What happened to him? "


    Miss Han smiled and said, "You see, when I mentioned him, you became nervous. "Hmph, you can rest assured that he is a person with good fortune. Every time he comes to a difficult time, a savior will always appear. If a person doesn''t die, then there''s hope for the five elements."


    Bai Xiaoqiao was speechless after her words. When she thought of the possibility that Lady Han and Wu Yuxue had already had a relationship, she could only feel listless and utterly hopeless.


    Looking at Han Yunxi, she smiled wryly without saying a word ¡­ There''s so much meaning in this wry smile. Do you still have the nerve to laugh at me? Who doesn''t know your heart? Since you already have feelings for me, why should you want to have fun with me?


    Lady Han''s gaze was as sharp as knives, as if she had seen through her heart. "What are you thinking?"


    Bai Little Qiao shook her head and said with a faint smile, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone drunk. I wonder if you still remember me saying so many things."


    Miss Han immediately looked embarrassed. "Really?" What did I say? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao probingly said, "When you talk about studying, it seems like Brother Wu is teaching you how to study ¡­" "Isn''t it?"


    Han Yunxi''s face immediately blushed, but she nodded calmly and said, "That''s true ¡­" I didn''t think I''d ever think of that again... What else did you say? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook her head and said, "I''ve told you a lot and I can''t remember. "It wasn''t until you ate the Heart Cleansing Powder that you calmed down. You''re really afraid of people ¡­"


    Lady Han said, "I actually ate Heart Cleansing Powder ¡­" Did you feed it to me? "


    McLittle Joe nodded.


    Lady Han smiled and said, "Did I spit on you?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook her head and said, "No, but the smell of alcohol is overwhelming. Don''t ever drink again."


    Miss Han lowered her head and smiled. She didn''t lose her innocence at times, but most of the time she fell into the category of "icy-cold".


    She was smart, calm, and absolutely calm, to the point where she was able to maintain an undefeated record at such a young age ever since she had stepped into the martial arts world.


    "Did you ride out today?" Miss Han said.


    "Mm ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "A long way?" Miss Han said.


    "Not really. I was just taking a walk." Mai Xiaoqiao smiled unnaturally and said, "Everywhere is flooded. What a heavy rain!"


    Miss Han smiled and said, "Is that so? But someone saw you go somewhere. "


    "Where?" Mai Xiaoqiao was shocked and asked.


    "Jiangnan Club."


    After saying these four words, Miss Han''s clear eyes stared at her. "Is there something wrong?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was truly taken aback. He didn''t know how to respond, but Miss Han faintly smiled.


    "Besides, I also know that you met a monk in the forest. Do you know him from a long time ago?"


    "Then... "No." Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "So this is the first time you''ve met?" Han said.


    Bai Xiao Qiao nodded and thought to herself, "Oh no, could it be that she already knows what I said to that old monk?"


    He stole a glance at her, but she did not seem to know. With his mood slightly calmer, he simply turned his head to the side and didn''t say anything more.


    Miss Han said, "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Of course, this is your freedom ¡­" However, I must remind you with good intentions ¡­ "


    White Joe had to look at her.


    Miss Han said, "I don''t know if you already knew that monk. I don''t know what you said to him, but I can only tell you that monk is currently opposing me." Hmph, I won''t let anyone who goes against me go. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao said, "But he''s a family member. I don''t even know his name. Who is he?"

 C88

    Miss Han nodded. "If what you say is true, that would be for the best. Joe, we''re still friends. Especially last night, when I was drunk. You served me in the middle of the night, so I sincerely feel grateful to you ¡­ "Ai, I really do not wish for one day, when we become enemies, do you understand?"


    "I don''t quite understand." "What do you mean by enemy?"


    "You really don''t understand?" Miss Han smiled faintly and said, "I thought you were as smart as me. You don''t need to be very clear about some things, do you?"


    For a moment, Bai Xiaoqiao did not know what to say.


    Miss Han blinked and said, "The reason I''m telling you this is because I don''t want to become enemies with you one day. It would be too unfortunate if that happened."


    Little Qiao shook her head and said, "I don''t think so ¡­" However, I will remember your words. "


    Lady Han smiled and said, "How many days are you staying here?"


    "No need." Little Qiao said sadly, "I intend to leave tomorrow. First, go to my old home in Huai Pass and have a look. " "She smiled and continued," "I heard that it was raining heavily over there, and the heavens still have eyes. This way, the drought will finally be relieved a bit. This is great news." " Miss Han said, "If that''s the case, your family can move back in again."


    "It''s not that simple." Bai Xiaoqiao said, "You don''t know how tiring it is to move your family, not to mention that your parents are already old. This time in Sichuan, your mother is tired and sick. I think that even if the condition of our hometown improved, we still wouldn''t move back so quickly. At least we''ll be able to move back in a year or two. "


    Miss Han nodded. "What about you? I mean, what are your plans for you personally? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked at her and shook his head with a wry smile. and said, "I don''t know yet... And you know, the poison in my body is not yet exhausted, one day it will take effect and become troublesome. Therefore, perhaps treating the poison on my body is the most important thing to do right now. "


    Lady Han thought for a moment and said, "This matter is extremely difficult, but it is not completely hopeless ¡­" Sigh! If only my father was here, he might have a way. "


    Little Qiao asked hesitantly, "Where is your father now?"


    "No one knows." Miss Han said, "He''s the one who''s really elusive. It''s really difficult to find him."


    The glimmer of hope that Xiao Bai, Qiao Fang, had been igniting immediately vanished into nothingness.


    While he was speaking, he heard a light knocking sound coming from outside the pavilion. The senior''s voice said, "Miss, someone wishes to see you."


    Lady Han frowned and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He''s waiting in the yard!" The senior said.


    Looking out through the window, he saw four people standing under a tree there.


    Lady Han stood up and said to Bai Xiaoqiao, "Sit for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    After she said this, she immediately walked out of the hall.


    Bai Xiao Qiao shot a glance at the tree in the distance and could not help but feel her heart palpitate. At least one of the four people was someone she was once familiar with ¡ª a skinny face with a goatee growing on his forehead. Wasn''t that the person who came last night to inform Big Four in the heavy rain?


    Startled, he paid attention to the other three people as well.


    Under the crisscrossing sun, the four of them had an indescribably fierce and ferocious look on their faces. Coupled with the wind and dust aura that they had on them for a while, one could tell with a single glance that these four people were definitely not kind people.


    The four of them acted as if Miss Han was bowing respectfully, as if they were waiting for her to say something.


    What they were saying could not be heard because they were too far away.


    Before long, the four said their goodbyes and Miss Han returned to the pavilion.


    Bai Xiaoqiao watched on coldly from the sidelines. Although he did not know what they were talking about, he could determine that something important was about to happen. The leader who caused this to happen was none other than the beautiful, fairy-like Miss Han in front of him.


    Lady Han returned to the pavilion at the center of the lake, still smiling and chatting as if she had nothing to do.


    Little Qiao hoped that she would reveal something of her own, but she did not say anything.


    When Bai Xiaoqiao returned to his room after the meal, it was already late.


    She did not want to lock herself in the darkness of the night and come to the garden alone. She overheard the sound of hooves, and when she passed over the wall, she saw two fast horses, one in front of the other, galloping at a speed that seemed as if they had vanished from the world.


    In that split-second, Bai Xiaoqiao unexpectedly discovered that the two riders were Lady Han and Big Four. With a quick glance, they disappeared without a trace.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart stirred as he thought to himself, "This isn''t good. Could it be that Miss Han is really going to rob that batch of calamity silver?"


    When she thought of this, she became impatient.


    For some reason, she couldn''t stop worrying about this matter.


    The reason for that was because in this disaster, she had seen how many people''s wives had scattered. They were homeless, homeless, without a home, and their eyes were filled with grief.


    Other than the fact that his family had suffered greatly, his father, Baiyu Dingli, had also generously donated money to provide for the meal. As the saying goes, display the love of your compatriots.


    Now that they had finally gotten the official relief money, even though the tens of millions of victims were afraid of too little, it was still a matter of life and death.


    If anyone still coveted the silver taels, it would be intolerable.


    Before Bai Xiaoqiao personally witnessed Miss Han''s involvement in the silver robbery, he couldn''t be sure, even though he had his suspicions.


    She couldn''t help but recall what Miss Han had said just now. It was true that she was greatly amused. She clearly knew her martial arts were inferior to her opponent''s, but even with her current righteousness, she couldn''t back down.


    He went back to the guest room and cleaned himself up quite neatly. He put on his sword and his escort bag. It looked like it was going to be dark soon.


    She decided to make another trip to the Jiang-Nan hall to see what was going on.


    The Jiang-Nan hall was eerily quiet on the moonlit night.


    Last night''s heavy rain was windy tonight.


    The wind was blowing cold and blue, soaking the body, it was really cold, so cold that one''s gums would clench.


    The surface of the tiles had been washed smooth by the rain, reflecting specks of starlight in the ripples of the cold moon. It seemed to be quite a poetic scene.


    Thousand-Hands wanted Qin Zhao to walk in the yard for a week. He looked up at the sky with a heavy heart. Facing such a dark night, he didn''t have the slightest bit of interest.


    They had taken care of all of them as soon as they entered the courtyard ¨C although it was a mysterious matter, and they had put forth their utmost scheming, there were still twenty to thirty people here to flaunt themselves, and it was only after they had done so that the news had spread out.


    It was because there was a rumor that a gangster had come to commit a calamity that Qin Zhao was feeling extremely nervous. At least there was a monk who came out of nowhere, giving him some sense of security.


    However, whoever took the responsibility from him would suffer the pressure. This sort of feeling couldn''t be shared by an outsider.


    After walking around the courtyard under the cold moonlight, Qin Zhao returned to the living room. He saw Monk Yun mumbling to himself with a chess piece in his hand. Before he left, his brows were trembling non-stop.


    Qin Zhao walked in front of him and was about to speak, but the old monk waved his hand at him and continued to raise the chess piece he left behind.


    The old monk''s chess skills were extremely high, and Qin Zhao had already experienced it for a few days. He found it difficult to match the monk, so he only thought of it as being addicted to chess. However, when he noticed that the monk was missing a chess piece, which was placed on the table, he couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    After much difficulty, the chess piece in the old monk''s hands was finally released. He sighed and raised his head to look at Qin Zhao. He shook his head and said with a wry smile, "It''s dangerous ¡­" "It''s very dangerous!"


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and stared at the messy black and white chess pieces on the table. His long white brows were constantly creasing, showing that he was in a perplexed mood.


    Qin Zhe didn''t understand, so he asked, "Eldest Master, are you calculating something?"


    Monk Chu Yun stood up and walked into the courtyard.


    Qin Zhao followed and said, "Eldest Master ¡­"


    The old monk looked solemn as he said, "The first half of the night is peaceful and peaceful, ugly things happen around the same time, thieves must come to our door ¡­"


    He paused and sighed.


    Qin Zhao was shocked. "Yes ¡­" "Is that so?" What kind of path does the person take to get here?


    Monk Chu Yun stared at Qin Zhao''s face with keen eyes. After a long while, he said hesitantly, "The person who has come is surprisingly powerful. You and your subordinates are no match for him. I''m afraid ¡­"


    "I''m afraid what?" Qin Zhao said.


    "I''m afraid your side has suffered a great deal ¡­" "You, on the other hand, unexpectedly encountered your savior. You actually managed to escape death, that''s also an anomaly ¡­"


    Saying this, the old monk blinked his eyes. He clasped his hands together and said: "Amitabha!"


    When Thousand-Hands, Qin Zhao, heard this, he froze on the spot, like a thunderclap above his head, unable to utter a single word.


    After a long while, he said as if he was gasping for breath, "First Master ¡­" In other words, they wouldn''t be able to keep the silver ¡­ If that''s really the case, then I might as well die. "


    Monk Chu Yun sighed and said, "It seems like we have preserved the silver ¡­" This is what the old monk was unable to figure out... "Wow, there are many twists and turns in this process. The only thing that can be used as a believer is that your life is a little dangerous. However, a bloody disaster is unavoidable."


    As soon as he heard that his side had suffered heavy casualties and that although he was saved from the danger, it was difficult for him to protect his subordinates from losing their lives. After being together for so many years, they were on the same side.


    The old monk sighed and said, "Originally, I thought there was an old monk here who could take on a bit of risk for you, but I didn''t expect that the old monk would find it difficult to deal with such a strange land with his Elite Armament ¡­" "This has determined that our fate will be sealed. To be able to come to such an end is already a blessing in disguise."


    As he finished speaking, he shook his head and sighed. His compassionate face had actually lost its elegant charm. From this, it could be seen how serious the matter was going to be.


    The Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher, Qin Zhe, sighed dejectedly. "Does that mean we can only sit and wait for death?"


    The old monk said softly, "Immeasurable Buddha" before shaking his head and saying, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the entire army will be annihilated. I will draw a rough outline here, and you can do it according to the map to minimize the casualties." This is the only thing that I can help you with. "


    With that, he turned around and returned to the living room, took a pen and paper, and drew a rough outline. Then he ordered someone to place the eighteen silver taels into a dozen or so straw bags, right under the altar of the buddhist hall.


    The old monk asked with particular care that each load of stone be of the same weight as the original silver, and that everything be arranged in accordance with the original package of silver taels.


    Even though everyone had joined hands, it took them more than an hour to get everything ready.


    The old monk specifically told the eighteen "silver" heirlooms to be locked in the middle room.


    He moved four stone drums to the east, south, south, west and four directions of the hall before calling Qin Zhe to the side.


    Qin Guan was someone who must be taken care of by a monk. He smiled bitterly and said, "Eldest Master, please tell us. We are all brothers who have shared life and death with each other. We have deep feelings for each other. If there is an order, we will die no matter what."


    After listening, Monk Chu Yun said ''Amitabha'' in a long voice. Then, he nodded slightly and said, "Benefactor Qin, you have guessed correctly." This was precisely the place that required the four Bravehearts to face death unwaveringly. This old monk is inconvenient to choose for you. "


    Qin Zhao nodded. "That will be easy. I can choose it immediately."


    The old monk said in a low voice, "Almsgiver Qin, perhaps you don''t understand the meaning behind my words ¡­"


    As he said this, he paused slightly, revealing a trace of Qi Rong on his face.


    Qin Zhe asked with great suspicion, "What do you mean by that, Eldest Master?"


    Monk Chu Yun said: "For the four Bravehearts selected by Benefactor, one does not need to be proficient in martial arts, but one must have the courage to face death head-on ¡­ It was because they had begged for mercy and had hoped that they would be able to escape this calamity. This is where the problem lies. "


    Qin Zhao''s expression changed slightly as he uttered a soft ''oh''.


    "Master''s meaning is, once these four people are in charge ¡­" "This place is completely devoid of life, must you really die here?"


    Daoist Master Chu Yun said, "Amitabha, that is the case."


    Qin Zhao was startled. He suddenly sneered, "Old master, you''re wrong. Your life is in danger. Since you have to die, why ¡­"


    Old monk Yun sighed softly and said, "Definitely. It would not be enough to eliminate all these killing intents, and I''m afraid that it would be useless ¡­" Amitabha, Buddha is merciful. "


    Qin Zhao nodded and said with extreme sorrow, "I understand. I understand."


    The old monk sighed and said, "Let him die and be reborn. This formation is called the ''Four Extreme Blood Light Array''. It was set up by the dhutas who sacrificed their lives to become Buddha before the Southern Sea Guanyin became a Buddha and escaped from all the devils. "For the sake of the masses, this is all we can do. Buddha is in the sky, and I know that this old monk has put in a lot of effort, but there is no Amitabha in the south!"

 C89

    Qin Zhe sighed and said, "Old master, do you have any other pointers?"


    Monk Chu Yun sighed again as he shook his head repeatedly. In the past few days, Qin Zhao had never seen him so depressed. It was obvious that he had something difficult to part with.


    "This [Four-Pole Bloody Light] is extremely difficult to attack. Although it will be broken eventually, it will take a lot of time and will absorb all the enemy''s main force. It is nothing suspicious ¡­" At that time, Almsgiver Qin has eight people in total. Take off the silver bag under the altar and carry it on your back.


    At this point, the old monk recited "Amitabha" and continued, "On your way there, you will be in danger. However, you will be saved at the risk of your life. Each of you is wearing a white shirt, carrying a stretcher on your back. As you walk, you are carrying a long snake ¡ª this industry also has a famous name, called ''White Snake Ouroboros''. Amitabha, the old monk repeatedly gave advice and repeatedly revealed his Heaven''s Secrets. According to the Buddhist law, this was already considered a sin that could not be forgiven. However, he was willing to break the heavenly laws just for a small amount of worldly wisdom ¡­ But why? "Why..." As he spoke, the old monk could not help but proclaim his name.


    Qin Zhe saw that the monk''s words were true and sincere. He was extremely grateful and quickly fell to the ground, kowtowing to the monk.


    "My old master has righteously given me pointers. I will fulfill my mission, become a hound in the future, and I will repay you for your kindness ¡­" Qin Zhao said.


    The monk sighed and said, "Almsgiver''s words are too harsh."


    As he spoke, he personally supported the other party up.


    "Come come come ¡­" We''ll sit in the room. "


    After sitting down, the old monk drew a road map under the lamp and imparted Qin Zizi many opportunities. After a while, he suddenly smiled bitterly with a regretful expression on his face.


    Qin Zhao was shocked. "Eldest Master, could it be that you have another difficult problem ¡­?" "What?"


    Monk Chu Yun said hesitantly, "Benefactor Qin, how could you have known that this old monk could not help but instruct you in such a manner? It''s like crossing a river in a river in a river made out of mud. I can''t save myself ¡­"


    Qin Zhao was alarmed. "What? Eldest Master has such a godly skill, yet his foresight is like that of a god. He actually ¡­"


    The monk smiled bitterly and said, "This is the so-called ''there is someone better than you, there is a sky above the sky''. You can''t help me with this matter. Benefactor Qin, please go and do what you need to do."


    Qin Zhao thought about it and confirmed that this was indeed the case. He had a heavy responsibility, and from then on, there were only more than two hours until the ugly moment. He had many urgent matters to take care of, so he immediately turned around and walked out.


    "Hold on!" The old monk stopped him and said, "After you choose the four Bravehearts, bring them to see me immediately. If you are late, I''m afraid it will be too late."


    Qin Zhao agreed before bowing and taking his leave.


    The old monk then stood up and lit an incense stick in front of the Buddha. After the service, he returned to his praying mat and sat down.


    Within the guest quarters, there was actually such a place for him to pay his respects to Buddha. It was truly rare and precious.


    After about half an incense''s time, Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher, Qin Zhe, had already led four experts in.


    The old monk allowed each of them to approach him. He intentionally brought the lamp in front of them closer, carefully observing their faces one by one.


    In the lamplight grandma''s figure, the old monk looked around one by one. Although the four of them appeared to be in their prime, each of them had the prestige of a tyrant. However, the old monk had a unique insight and was quite knowledgeable.


    The place he was paying attention to was each of the four people in the Heavenly Court, the so-called "Imprint Hall". He could vaguely see four shadows coiling around it, which was the "Dark Cloud Cover".


    When the old monk saw this, his benevolent eyes slightly closed as he softly chanted the Buddhist prayer. He thought of the four people before him who would die eventually, and how righteous they were. For a moment, his tears were blurry and he almost couldn''t hold it in and was about to drip down.


    After a moment of calmness, he opened his eyes again, looked at the four people in front of him, and said, "The place where the four young masters are stationed is dangerous, and the enemy is not easy to break in. This old monk has four emergency saber techniques, the name of which is'' Four Killing Consecutive Sabers Formation ''. Once unleashed, they resonate with each other from afar, but their ferocity is unstoppable. Allow this old monk to pass them on to you one by one ¡­ "


    It was difficult to say a few words because he knew that the four of them had to die to build up their momentum, but he had to do something against their will.


    He predicted that Qin Zhe, for the sake of the overall situation, might not have told the other four the truth.


    An ant being greedy for life, how about humans?


    As a matter of fact, it was hard to say whether or not the four of them still had the will to fight.


    Then, Monk Chu Yun took out his steel blade and took a bite, and each of them taught their two hands the technique. Then, Monk Chu Yun took out his steel blade and took a bite, and each of them taught their two hands the technique, and in desperation, they did not say anything.


    The strange thing about the old monk was that when they were performing sabresmanship techniques, they had to sit still and not stand up. Moreover, it was only a two-handed sabresmanship that they had to perform over and over again.


    The four young constables each had a foundation in martial arts. It wasn''t that their two handed blade techniques were difficult to master, but once they learned it, they would be able to master it.


    Monk Chu Yun looked at them once and felt satisfied, so he told them to stop.


    Just as the four young constables were about to leave, the old monk suddenly called them back and asked for their names. They were Li Li, Wang Da Yuan, Guan Yunqi, and Hong Zhao Nan.


    After the fourth constable left, the old monk specially instructed Qin Zhe to make clear the names of the four people, date of birth, and so on. He wrote them down on a disc in order to bring them back to the Cloud Temple for ranking.


    When everything was ready, it was already midnight.


    Seeing that the time was not far, the old monk sat cross-legged in the buddhist hall. After all, decades of understanding was not the same.


    Tonight, the old monk did not mean to study the Buddha, but to predict the future of his future tribulation.


    However, in the darkness, there seemed to be a power interfering with him, making it impossible for him to communicate clearly.


    Suddenly, with a sigh, he opened his eyes and grabbed the chess piece beside him. He shook the chess piece in his hand. "As it went, the black and white pieces spun in front of his eyes, but one of them slid out of his hand and kept spinning.


    The monk was shocked. He suddenly pressed down the chess piece and muttered a Buddhist prayer, "Amitabha, who is this master that entered the forbidden area at night? Could it be that he is looking for old monk?"


    When the voice stopped, a person next to the ears sneered coldly and said, "I was wondering who it was. With the guts, it''s because an old monk like you is in charge here. No wonder."


    Monk Chu Yun laughed: "Who are you? Why didn''t you come forward to meet me? "


    That person said, "Aren''t you, Monk, a prophet of the mortal world? Why didn''t you notice this old man''s arrival? "


    Both sides replied with the strange sound transmission technique. As a result, aside from the people involved, no one else had heard anything.


    The old monk put his hands together and said, "Good, good. Benefactor, are you here to find the old monk or do you have some other purpose?" "Please give your instructions first."


    The person laughed and said, "What''s the difference? "Even if it''s just for you, I guess it''s because of your bad luck."


    Just as he finished speaking, the two doors on the left side of the buddhist hall opened by themselves with a "hu" sound.


    Under Haoyue''s watch, one could see a lanky figure of a gentleman, both old and thin, standing outside the door.


    Naturally, this person was not a true gentleman, but was only judged by the sword on his shoulder. The person who came was obviously a martial artist, and with the old monk''s hearing, he was unable to detect his arrival.


    Suddenly, the flame of the green lamp in front of the monk''s seat spouted out. The person did not even move, but had already advanced more than ten feet, trespassing into the buddhist hall in front of the old monk.


    White, thin, and relaxed, a handsome figure.


    Under the silver moonlight, that person was actually wearing a silvery-white robe. The most surprising thing was that there was an entire golden phoenix embroidered on his clothes.


    He was gentle and relaxed, but he had an inviolable power.


    With his sudden appearance, it was as if the wind had brought in the entire hall. Between his open arms, the strong wind rushed into the hall. The wind howled and shook the walls, forming a strong gale.


    The four lamps on the table were immediately extinguished by the wind. The one in front of the old monk''s seat, which had no cover, remained alone and was about to be extinguished. It seemed to have been extinguished several times, but then it started to spontaneously burn again, thanks to the support of the old monk''s internal energy.


    "Amitabha, so it was Seven Fingers Snow Mountain''s mountain lord who arrived ¡­" "Then it''s no wonder. My apologies, my apologies ¡­"


    The person lightly snorted and quickly withdrew his long open arm. The weird wind that snuck around the buddhist hall immediately disappeared.


    The name of the Divine State Ghost Phoenix, Lu Qingtong, had long been unknown to everyone. Only the few remaining elders could recall that his name, Feng Qi had always displayed a noble and noble status in the martial arts world.


    "Old monk, we have never met before, yet you were able to call out my name. You are truly an ambitious person. You are a highly respected monk. You must have a very good reason for staying here, right?"


    Monk Chu Yun seemed to have figured out that the current situation was due to this person. Since this was a calamity, he would be able to take it as a foregone conclusion.


    "Amitabha!" The old monk said slowly, "Almsgiver Lu''s words are obvious. This old monk came here to accumulate a meritorious service for the benefit of the common people!" The old monk said.


    Feng Qi nodded and said, "Well said, but can you?"


    "Amitabha, this old monk will try his best to think of it." The old monk said.


    "Old Monk, I''m afraid this matter is beyond your control ¡­" On the contrary, it has ruined Monk''s many years of cultivation, so it is true that I am not worthy of you. "


    "Benefactor Lu, you want me to escape unscathed? Amitabha! " The old monk clasped his hands together and announced, "Then I will have to rely on you to save my life ¡­"


    "Alright!" Feng Qi nodded and said, "My trip this time was not in vain. I''ve met a few old friends that I didn''t expect. If people do not lie in front of us, let us be clear about what we want to say! "


    Monk Chu Yun said, "Old Na is listening attentively."


    Feng Qi replied, "Honestly speaking, I have the ambition to become a great scholar of this world. It just so happens that all the big guys are thinking of using this silver." I am here to join in the fun as well.


    The old monk laughed coldly and said, "That is true. Others were bored because of money. Almsgiver Lu is rolling around in a sea of silver and gold with half a mountain of gold. It was obvious that he had some ulterior motive ¡­ "Please take pity on all the living beings in the world and let go of this matter. Amitabha is good, good!"


    Feng Qi suddenly smiled deeply as his pair of deep eyes flashed, and his expression became even gloomier.


    "Old monk, let go of your ''Amitabha''. I have been a vile person my entire life. There''s no path to heaven, and hell has doors. Haha, you''re lecturing to me is truly like playing a lute to a cow. "


    As Fang Zi spoke till here, he only heard the sound of the distant bell chiming two times. The time for the hero to die had passed, and that was the time to be ugly.


    Feng Qi suddenly realized something as his expression changed slightly.


    However, the old monk thought that the other party had seen through his intentions and had no choice but to make a move in advance.


    His pair of large sleeves suddenly swept backwards and his body, which was sitting on the praying mat, shot out horizontally like an arrow straight towards mister Feng Qi. As he fell down, both his hands spread out like the wings of a great roc.


    In this attacking posture, there was a possibility that any of Feng Qi''s two sides, any part of his body, could be hit.


    What kind of shrewd old fox was Feng Qi?


    Monk Chu Yun seemed to be speaking the truth. This strike was truly invulnerable, but it just so happened that Feng Qi was able to see through it.


    Under the clever contact of the four hands, Mr Feng Qi was like a giant eagle that was furiously struggling in the sky. He suddenly flipped backwards, and with a "pa" sound, his clothes flew into the air, causing him to shoot back ten feet.


    The old monk failed and followed closely behind him, thrusting out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! A pair of silhouettes swiftly went through the door.


    It was true that the wild clouds flew away, leaving no trace behind.


    The two people on the ground were still facing each other, the distance between them was less than three meters. Once the two sides attacked, they would be like magnets, and it seemed like they could only go all out.


    "Old monk, I didn''t think that you would have such a skill, disrespect, disrespect."


    Feng Qi''s pair of eyes stared straight at the other person. His thin white hands were coiled around his chest like they were holding a big ball. His thin body suddenly became much more naked, making him look like a fatty.


    The old monk''s long eyebrows kept blinking as he said with a sigh, "I have heard a lot about benefactor''s efforts to vaporize things. This old monk thought that it was only a rumor and should not be trusted. I finally got to see it this night ¡­ "Amitabha ¡­"

 C90

    Feng Qi snorted coldly and said, "I also know that your Jade Pipa Art is unrivalled in this world. It''s just that you missed a blow. If you want to hurt someone, I''m afraid that you''ll have to trouble yourself even more."


    As soon as his voice fell, Feng Qi smirked. His right hand moved, and a "Si" sound rang. A large shadow of a sleeve, as fast as the clouds covering the ceiling, was sent towards the old monk.


    Monk Chu Yun sat down and also took out one of his sleeves.


    With a "heh" sound from the old monk, his huge body suddenly flipped backwards and then pierced straight through.


    Mr Feng Qi didn''t hesitate even more as he closely observed the other party''s body and rose into the air.


    On this moonlit night, he was like a crane.


    Phew ¡ª ¡ª Phew ¡ª ¡ª They were still standing face to face.


    The night wind was blowing. The moonlight shone on the glazed roof tiles beneath his feet, flickering with streaks of silver light.


    "Old monk, since you can''t surpass me, it''s all up to me."


    In the cold wind, Mr Feng Qi was wearing a long robe embroidered with a giant phoenix. Sometimes he would roll up his sleeves and make fluttering noises. At this time, his body looked more and more fat.


    Monk Chu Yun had already experienced the other party''s strength and was extremely shocked. Of course, he knew that the legendary person was a strong person. Only now did he realize that he was much stronger than he had imagined.


    In fact, he seemed to have already known that today would be the victor. However, unless it was the Yellow River that was unwilling to give up, he had to prove it first before he could give up.


    "Amitabha," Daoist Priest Chu Yun held his hands together and looked at him, then murmured, "This old monk has a three handed job, if Benefactor Lu can count it all, this old monk will leave immediately. If I can''t take it ¡­"


    "Tonight''s matter shall be written off in one stroke. Not only that ¡­" Feng Qi sneered and raised his two right hands. "Old monk, I also left this arm for you to bring back as a confession to the Buddha."


    "Benefactor Lu, you''re being too serious ¡­"


    The old monk''s words were extremely painful to hear.


    Although he wasn''t a martial artist, he had long since jumped out of the Three Realms. As long as he was a martial artist of some seniority, everyone would feel respect towards him whenever he was mentioned.


    For decades, no one had dared to look down on him ¨C the words of Feng Qi before him had truly hurt his heart.


    There was no need to say anything else. Let''s just see who was stronger and who was weaker!


    The old monk stepped forward three steps in a row, and then his body suddenly bounced down like a silver ball.


    In the moonlight, the body that was floating in the air suddenly turned upside down.


    It was an extremely beautiful style, ''Swallow Clipper''. The old monk crossed his hands and pressed them down on Feng Qi''s shoulders.


    Feng Qi had been waiting for him.


    Top experts like them rarely had any tricks in their moves. It had to be a battle of strength.


    When the twenty fingers came into contact with his opponent''s body, the old monk suddenly somersaulted in the air. The two palms that were extended outwards suddenly retracted and slapped towards his opponent''s waist instead.


    Feng Qi''s hands were still there to meet him.


    The old monk snorted. His body spun in a whirlwind as he flew a few feet away.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Mr Feng Qi couldn''t let him go.


    One flashed while the other chased ferociously. The two fought back and forth, coming together for the second time.


    The old monk wanted to take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to use the next assassin ¡ª "Thousand Hands Tathagata".


    In the palm images that filled the sky, Monk Chu Yun had already covered Feng Qi Mister with his palm. All of a sudden, Mr Feng Qi broke through the curtain of palm shadows and rushed towards the monk like a gust of wind.


    "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!" "Whoosh!"


    A series of four crisp applause rang out. It was the sound of two palms touching each other. The tempo was so fast that it was as dense as a pearl. From this, one could see how fast both parties were attacking.


    The next moment, the sound of the fifth palm strike rang out. The old monk also leapt up with the sound of this palm strike, but he only rose seven to eight feet before landing gently on the ground.


    Despite his graceful landing, in reality, he had already lost. His huge body shook twice, and the sound of "Hua La" was heard from beneath his feet. Two pieces of glazed roof tiles were shattered in a row.


    Feng Qi said with a smile, "Big monk wants to give in."


    Old Monk Chu Yun felt his face heat up, but his heart was beating very fast. Then, his body swayed a bit, and he took a step back and said, "Amitabha, Benefactor Lu, you''ve won. This old monk''s skill is inferior to yours ¡­" "Indeed, he is overestimating himself. I can only go now."


    Feng Qi stood upright in a corner of the tall roof''s eaves, a slight sneer on his pale, thin face.


    A kind of triumphant conceit, brimming with him... For the past few days, he had been feeling satisfied and happy to see all those martial arts Elders who were strong enough to be his equal and all of them being defeated by him!


    Thousand-Hands wanted to capture Qin Zhe, so he went to the Buddhist Hall in the backyard. He wanted to ask the old monk for permission for the last time. The sky was turning bright, and it was already the time of the west.


    The windows of the buddhist hall were wide open, and the wind was blowing from all directions. Seven or eight windows were opened and closed in the night wind, producing a creaking and hoarse sound.


    "Eldest Master ¡­"


    Standing outside the door, Qin Zhao coughed. He couldn''t hear the old monk''s reply, so he was quite surprised. After a moment of surprise, he quietly walked to the door.


    "Old Master, are you here?"


    There was still no sound. The wind blew through the windows, creating a creaking sound.


    There seems to be something amiss... The old monk had always been the most quick-witted. How could he not hear me?


    He wanted to turn around and leave, but when he thought about it, when would he be able to see him again?


    The old monk had acted bravely, drawing swords to help him, planning and planning, and he could be considered a benefactor to his line of work!


    If she didn''t say goodbye to him now, when would she be?


    As he calculated in his mind, one of his legs could not help but step into the barrier.


    The temple was dark, but it was not like ''I can''t tell my fingers from my fingers'' ¡ª there seemed to be something wrong, but it was hard to say.


    Thousand-Hands'' Divine Catcher, Qin Zhe, touched the blade on his waist with one hand and the Thousand Li Fire with the other.


    "Pa Ta!" With a sound, the flame lit up. It was not him who had hit the light, but rather the other corner.


    This shock made Qin Zhao shiver in fear. The thousand li of fire in his hands almost fell to the ground.


    The person in the fiery light had a miserable, pointy white face. His forehead was perky, his eyebrows perked up, and he wore short black clothes. He had a pair of strange triangular eyes as he gave Qin Zhao a cold smile.


    What frightened Qin Zhen wasn''t all this person, but something else.


    The triangle-faced man was holding the paper in his hand. Under the light of the fire, he saw a beautiful young girl sitting upright in a chair.


    The triangle-faced man, on the other hand, was standing right next to the young girl''s seat. From the looks of it, she was just an attendant and a follower.


    The room was so dark that it seemed to be filled with people. Qin Zhao didn''t have time to examine them one by one. When he saw that something was wrong, he turned and left.


    He leapt up and out of the hall, and the girl''s soft voice rang beside him.


    "Take it down."


    Although this soft shout was not loud, it had quite the intimidating aura.


    With this soft shout, a series of swishing sounds could be heard as three or four figures jumped out of different windows at the same time. Their speed was so fast that they couldn''t cross each other''s path.


    Qin Zhao never thought he would have such an ability. He hadn''t even seen the other party''s appearance clearly before he was surrounded by a large group of people.


    In his panic, he stretched his hand towards his waist. Before his saber could come out, a malevolent looking man reached out his hands and grabbed his shoulders as fast as lightning.


    It was obvious that this man''s arm strength was extremely great. Under the force of his two hands, it was as if an iron hoop had been placed between Qin Zhao''s arms. He couldn''t even think of moving an inch.


    The next moment, his lower body tightened as he caught the legs of a slightly shorter friend.


    This was good. He grabbed one in each hand and snatched Qin Zhao up. He then turned around and entered the buddhist hall.


    If Thousand-Hands really did have Thousand-Hands, then it would be great. Unfortunately, he only had two hands, but he was forcibly carried inside.


    When he entered earlier, the buddhist hall was still pitch black, but this time it was different. It was already glowing brightly.


    Three or four lamps were lit, and even the two long candles on the altar were lit, and for a moment the light was bright.


    Surprised and indignant, Qin Zhao looked around and found that the beautiful young girl he had just seen was still sitting upright in her teacher''s chair. The triangle-faced man he had seen earlier was still tightly guarding her.


    Apart from these two, there were a lot of other people in the room.


    Other than Qin Zhao, the five people holding their heads and raising their feet, as well as the girl and her servants, there were three other people in the room. They were clearly sitting in a position close to the wall.


    The three of them looked quite old.


    At this point, the person holding Qin Zhao''s shoulder threw him into the hall and said, "Kneel!"


    Qin Zhe fell to the ground with a thump. His bones ached from the impact.


    He spun around on the ground. Gulp! He immediately jumped up.


    He was born with a tough bone, how could he casually kneel to others?


    He heard a swoosh. However, he was hit on the shoulder by something that looked like a horsewhip. He felt his whole body go numb for a while. It seemed that his acupuncture points had been hit by someone.


    In his hand, he held a thin stick that resembled a blind man''s "horse pole." However, Qin Zhao could feel that this stick was made of copper and iron, and when it was placed in the pit of his shoulder, it was extremely painful.


    "Blind your dog eyes." "Miss Han of Golden Phoenix Hall is here, why aren''t you kneeling and kowtowing to me yet?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Qin Zhao felt his legs go weak as he swung the iron staff in his right hand forward. He immediately fell to the ground, still unwilling to kneel down in front of the other party.


    The sharp-eyed man raised an eyebrow. He was about to flare up again when Miss Han raised her hand to stop him.


    "You must be the constable who gave us the silver this time, right?" Lady Han said as she coldly stared at Qin Zhao.


    Although Qin Zhao was experienced and knowledgeable, he didn''t know what the other party was referring to as "Hall of Golden Wind" or "Miss Han".


    After hearing that, he could not help but let out a cold laugh, "That''s right, I am that person. Who are you? Where did the old master who lived here go? "


    As he spoke, he looked around the room. Where was the old monk? He could not help but feel puzzled.


    As the sound of his voice faded, a figure flashed in front of his eyes.


    It was the man who had grabbed him by the shoulders and threw him into the room.


    This person was clearly a pockmarked man. He wasn''t even 60 years old, yet he had a pair of strange, triangular eyes. It couldn''t be said that he directly slapped Qin Zhao''s face.


    Qin Zhao hastily lowered his body. With a huff, a gust of wind blew past his head.


    "Bastard!" The pockmark cursed for the second time.


    Lady Han, who was sitting at the head of the table, coldly called out, "Xie Shan!"


    It turned out that this pockmarked person was Shen Qiu, the Four Elders, and his three sworn brothers, Silver-crowned Zu Li Qi. His iron-like fingers could split mountains apart like dragons and kill Bao Wuchang.


    The last three people were the three old men that were sitting silently.


    This was the first time Shen Qiu and the other two Elders had gone online with Miss Han ever since they had pledged their allegiance to her. They were all prepared to show off in this operation.


    Miss Han was full of tenderness when facing Wu Yuxue, but when she was with her subordinates, she was full of dignity.


    Even the four elders of Shen Qiu, a thief who had spent half his life doing nothing, were obedient to her, not daring to go beyond the rules.


    At this moment, he heard Miss Han call out in a low voice. Xie Shan immediately held himself back and dashed out of the room. He clasped his hands and said, "Here!"


    "You don''t have to scare him like that. I still have something to ask him."


    As Lady Han said this, she turned her eyes to Thousand-Hands Godly Archer Qin Zhao''s face. She nodded slightly and said, "Surnamed Qin, I know you have a loyal conscience. It''s not common to see people like you at the yamen. That''s why I came to you for advice. "


    Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher, Qin Zhe, seeing the other party''s beautiful appearance and knowing who she was, knew that there might not be any real martial arts. However, since their power was with the masses, they couldn''t be looked down upon.


    As he listened, he thought to himself. Hmph hmph, what''s there to discuss? A weasel wishing a chicken a new year, what good will you do? However, since the other party had treated him with good intentions, he couldn''t afford to be disrespectful.


    At that time, Qin Zhao smiled coldly and cupped his fists towards Miss Han. "It''s alright, Miss. I only know how to take public money and office care. I always put my conscience in the center when I do things. I don''t care about anything else." If Miss has anything to look out for, please just say it. As long as I, Qin, do not break the law and do not go against my conscience, we can discuss anything. "


    "Well said!" Miss Han said.


    She smiled, revealing her pure white teeth, and said, "It''s a pity that this matter is not up to you. Qin Zhao, you are a wise man. How much of this silver can actually reach the victims through the hands of the stolen officials? It would be better to just hand it over to us honestly, and let the girl bring it back to the snow mountain and arrange it accordingly. Instead, it would be beneficial for us, so just hand it over. "

 C91

    Qin Zhao was startled and smiled bitterly. He shook his head and said, "I can''t forgive you for this." The court''s rescue was not something that a mere bailiff could have heard of. I am only ordered to be in charge of escorting her. I only hope that there will be no loopholes in her duties. I still have to ask for Miss''s consent, but Qin Zhe is unable to forget it. "


    As he spoke, he kept bowing towards Lady Han.


    Lady Han smiled and said, "Does that mean you''re not afraid of death?"


    Qin Zhao sneered. "An ant covets life, let alone a human."


    "So you''re still afraid of death?"


    Han Yunxi''s expression turned cold. He said harshly, "You just have to tell me where the money is hidden and I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, this silver would have to come to me sooner or later. At that time, you might not be able to keep your life. "


    Qin Zhe let out a long sigh and said, "Since that''s the case, let the lady kill me!"


    Miss Han gave a slight start and was about to speak.


    The one who made the first move, Sanda, grinned and said, "The lady gave this guy to me. I''m not afraid that he won''t tell the truth."


    Lady Han hummed as she looked coldly at Qin Zhao. "I think you should speak the truth. Why do you need to bring trouble upon yourself?"


    Qin Zhao thought to himself, this old monk had purposely set up a suspicious formation. How come this girl didn''t fall for it?


    He then thought for a while and could not help but come to a realization. He thought to himself, "That''s right, although it was just a trap, it still needs some acting. Maybe the old monk used some tricks to trick them."


    What he was worried about was that the old monk would arrange for the eight people from the bank to be sent out as soon as the time was ripe. Now that he was in their hands, the odds were against him.


    This plan would be in vain.


    When he thought of this, he was infinitely discouraged. He looked at Lady Han and was left speechless for a while.


    Miss Han laughed coldly and said, "You want to die, but I won''t let you do as you wish." Do you really think I won''t be able to find it if you don''t tell me where it is hidden? "


    As he spoke, he pointed with his right hand across the air, and a wisp of sharp wind suddenly shot out from the tip of his finger.


    Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher Qin Zhe only felt a numbing sensation on his body and was immediately unable to move. It was only then that he noticed that his acupoints had been poked through the air.


    She then turned to look at her senior at her side and said, "Lift him up for me. We can send him out after he is done."


    The fourth year responded by stepping forward and letting out a fiendish grin. Qin Zhao, who had almost turned into a sheet of paper, turned and dodged until he arrived in front of a row of Buddha statues.


    "Qin, please bless you Bodhisattva!"


    As he said this, he took out a leather rope and tied Qin Zhao''s wrists tightly. He jumped up and placed the rope on the beam and said, "Old boy, go cool up!"


    With a tug of his hand, Qin Zhe was lifted up high into the air like a flyer.


    It was pitch black in front of his eyes. Qin Zhao had acupuncture points on his body but was unable to speak. His head and face were covered in spiderwebs, but there was an unspeakable bitterness.


    Shen Qiu, one of the four elders, had been walking in the yard for a week before he broke into three guest rooms in a row. Not only was there no money, there was not even a single idle person.


    He angrily made his way out and saw Miss Han and her entourage standing by themselves in the yard.


    "How is it?" Miss Han''s sharp eyes looked at him and asked, "Have you found anything?"


    "This is truly strange. Could it be that they dug a hole and drilled their way down?"


    Bao Wuchang, the most impatient of them all, could not help but force a Hubei native language. He loudly cursed a few times and suddenly realized that Miss Han was right in front of him.


    Miss Han didn''t answer him. Her clear and bright eyes slowly moved around the surroundings.


    Suddenly, her eyes froze not too far away.


    There was a pair of stone lions standing there. The moon was bright in the sky, and the scenery was ethereal and real. It was a bit extraordinary to see.


    "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Miss Han was indeed worthy of being a direct descendant of the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain. Her insight was indeed outstanding, and under her calm and careful observation, she immediately saw through the mystery for her. "Just now, that surnamed Qin said a monk lives in the Buddhist Hall?"


    "Seems so." The youngest son''s eyes widened as he said, "But I''ve never seen such a person ¡­"


    "That''s alright," Lady Han lightly smiled and turned to Silver Crown Mage Li Qi, "Head, do you know that the buddhist faith has a kind of camouflage technique?"


    Li Qi was slightly surprised, but he suddenly seemed to recall something. He let out a long sigh and said, "Oh, you''re talking about the ''Purple Bind Concealment Technique''?" That''s right, "Miss Han said," We nearly fell for the trap. Look at this pair of lions, aren''t they the so-called ''eyes for a palace'' in the buddhist faith?


    Ye Zichen''s words woke the man from his dream.


    In terms of martial arts cultivation, Silver Crown Master Li Qi could be said to be a good person amongst the four elders of Shen Qiu. After hearing Miss Han mention him, Li Qi instantly came to a realization and leaped up, arriving in front of the pair of stone lions like a meteor.


    "Boom!" With a sound, the stone lion couldn''t handle his strength and immediately fell over.


    This was nothing out of the ordinary. Strangely, as soon as the stone lion fell over, the scene in front of them changed ¡ª a guest house stood tall in the cold moon.


    This was the "Four Pole Blood Light Array" designed by the old monk. It was a square guest house with four corners and each of them had an octagonal air death lamp.


    At this moment, the four lights were whirling in the night wind. A dozen or so uniformed officials were holding their weapons tightly in defense around the guesthouse.


    Right at this moment, under a loud shout, the crowd rose to their feet and rushed towards the location where Silver Crown''s Li Qi was standing. All of a sudden, blades and swords struck out in unison, beckoning towards his body.


    Silver Crown''s Li Qi sneered and his body flipped outwards. But before he could even turn around, a pair of iron palms had already struck a constable''s chest.


    This time, his attack was extremely powerful. Under the attack of both palms, the constable was sent flying. With a "plop" sound, he hit the wall and died on the spot.


    The other three of Shen Qiu''s four elders, Iron Finger who was a bucketlike dragon and the Sky Anchor that was scattered diagonally, wanted to kill Bao Wuchang. The moment they started fighting, they all joined the battle without waiting for a greeting.


    Although the gatekeepers were few in number, all of them were carefully selected experts from the main branch. However, when facing the four fiends, not only were they infamous for a long time, but they were also infamous for their vicious ways. Each of them had excellent martial arts skills and had been through many battles.


    In just a few moments, the guardian had injured several people on his side.


    Miss Han sized up the situation and wasn''t in a hurry to join the battle at the moment.


    She wanted to go inside and take a look, but the corner of her eyes glanced at the four years old girl beside her and said, "Let''s go in and take a look."


    The four year old boy responded and with a wave of his hand, his two lackeys immediately leaped forward.


    Of the two, one was iron-headed Liu Gang while the other was a bear. Earlier, they were all brothers under the command of Shen Qiu and the other three Elders. The four Elders had pledged their allegiance to Miss Han and naturally brought all these brothers over.


    The scene in front of them was the four old men of Shen Qiu''s group holding all the public servants back.


    The house was a vacuum, and there was no need to say that a large amount of silver was hidden inside.


    Steel-headed Liu Gang was the first to dash up to the door. He raised his leg and kicked the door.


    With a "peng dang" sound, the door was pushed open and the lights inside the room dimmed. There were several burdens placed on the floor right in the middle of the room. Was there still a need to explain further? No doubt about it.


    Liu Gang was overjoyed to see this. He shouted loudly, "It''s here!"


    He followed suit and with a powerful kick, he pounced towards the large pile of silver that he had determined to be silver.


    In this way, he would be courting death.


    It turned out that the Four Pole Blood Light Array that Monk Yun had designed was very powerful. The four assassins sitting in four corners looked like they were on their own, but in reality, they were all related to each other.


    The Iron Head Liu Gang stepped into the darkness and only heard the sound of a gust of wind coming from the blade.


    In his panic, he saw a bunch of saber lights, bright as silver, directly attacking him. He couldn''t help but be shocked, hastily turning to the left to dodge, who would have thought that the four sabers techniques taught by the old monk were so powerful, how could Liu Gang dodge them?


    His figure flashed, and the blade light actually followed closely like a shadow, as fast as lightning, not giving him the time to change his style. With a kacha sound, a blood-red light burst out, and Liu Gang''s entire body was almost split into two halves.


    At almost the same time, the man who was standing up, Xiong Shangchen, saw what was happening, and gave a weird cry of fright. At almost the same time, the man who was standing up, Xiong Shang, saw what was happening, and gave a strange cry of fear.


    In an instant, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    When Lady Han saw this, she softly called out, "Wait!"


    Those who had yet to pounce immediately halted their steps. The four elders of Shen Qiu had already achieved complete victory, with more than a dozen constables either dead or injured. The remaining people all scattered and fled in all directions.


    The Sky Ma was the most impatient of them all. He didn''t quite understand what Miss Han was saying when he heard her command. He opened his eyes wide and asked her, "What''s going on?" "Miss, why did you ¡­"


    Lady Han laughed and glanced at him. "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Oblivious to what was happening, he nodded and said, "Understood!"


    With a "Dingdang," a pair of Heaven and Earth hoops appeared in his hands. Just as he was about to throw himself into it, he was called back by the Silver Crown''s Li Qi.


    "Third brother!" Li Qi shouted loudly, "Don''t act rashly."


    The Heaven''s Nail had always been tame and tame towards this sworn brother of his. However, after listening to his words, it immediately stopped in its tracks, and a look of confusion appeared on its face.


    At that moment, the door of the dorm was wide open, and a large pile of silver poles could clearly be seen piled in the middle. However, only the East, South, West, and North were sitting on chairs, carrying sabers as they guarded the room.


    These four people looked ordinary, and they were not that old either. They were all dressed in the uniform of a constable, and it was hard to tell what they were capable of. However, they were here to protect the money.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they looked at the house in a strange manner, knowing that the mystery was only a mystery. However, it was impossible to see through at the moment.


    Miss Han didn''t speak a word as she stepped on the withered leaves on the ground and slowly walked around the lonely house. She seemed to have already seen some clues, but it was still to be confirmed.


    On the other hand, the four Shen Qiu Elders, who had a stubborn and vicious personality, could no longer hold it in.


    Li Qi, the Silver Crown, had always been a very conceited person. He was a person who could take charge of himself, but he had no other choice but to be subservient to Miss Han. In truth, his selfishness was extremely heavy, and he took advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    Of course, this could only be done when the time was right, and only if it was worth the effort. If he had as much silver as he had now, even if he were to travel far away, he wouldn''t have to worry about losing himself in the world for the rest of his life.


    Although the four Shen Qiu Elders did not say it clearly, they all had the same plan in their hearts.


    In this way, he would definitely be able to obtain the calamity silver.


    "Damn it!" Bao Wuchang showed a pair of ''judge''s pen'' as he coldly smiled and said, "Let me try ¡­"


    Li Qi knew that Lu Li knew how to use Yin-Yang magic and could also deal with enemies, so he nodded and said, "Sure!"


    Bao Wuchang exclaimed, "Alright!"


    He crossed his two brushes in front of his chest and let out a "gong" sound. Then, he suddenly jumped up. Just as he was about to rush into the room, he suddenly flipped his body backwards.


    This move was quite crafty. As expected, when he moved backwards, a saber light flashed by and chopped at the air where he had landed.


    However, Bao Wuchang took a step back. The moment his body flipped, he did a somersault and rushed in like a kite that had flipped over the sky. As he jumped up and down, he charged into the room as fast as lightning.


    The moment his body entered, he would first charge towards the eighteen silver swords. At this moment, the young constable Li Li, who was sitting closest to him, suddenly turned his body to the side, and a blade of light came slashing straight towards his head.


    Bao Wuchang only felt his head tighten for a moment, as if he was being sucked in by the opponent''s saber force. Under great shock, he waved the judge''s pen in his hand and with a "dang" sound, he blocked the opponent''s descending saber force.


    Fortunately, the saber seemed to possess a special kind of power, as it moved as fast as lightning.


    It seemed like an ordinary move, but in this situation, it actually possessed a miraculous power.


    With Bao Wuchang''s movement, he actually wasn''t able to dodge this strike. With a "pu" sound, the blade pierced deeply into his inner thigh, causing him to stagger in pain and almost fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, Li Li, who wielded his saber, didn''t have any intention of taking advantage of this situation. He swung his saber and sat down in his original position. His shiny steel blade was still folded across his chest, looking calm and collected.


    Bao Wuchang placed the judge''s pen in one hand and pressed the other hand on his injured hand. In an instant, his injured hand was dyed red with blood.


    It was extremely difficult to make a move again, yet every step he took felt difficult. He could only groan in pain.


    A figure flashed in front of him, and the silver crowned ''Li Qi'' arrived in front of him like a gust of wind.


    It was also at this moment that Li Li, who was sitting on a chair, suddenly jumped up again. The saber in his hand slashed down on the door with a ''shua'' sound.

 C92

    Because Li Qi had been outside for a long time, he knew that although his opponent only used one move and two moves, he was very powerful. Because Li Qi had been outside for a long time, he knew that his opponent only used two moves, but he was very powerful.


    His movement technique was clearly much better than Bao Wuchang''s. Even so, he was still surrounded by danger. He could only hear a "chi" sound.


    Wherever the blade of the saber passed, a hole that was half a foot long was left in his pants leg. If the tip of the saber were to move forward even a little bit, Li Qi would definitely be injured and he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    In a state of fright, Li Qi''s left hand carried Bao Wuchang''s right hand as he shot it straight towards the other door.


    This side was not as relaxed as the previous side. It was defended by Guan Yunqi, who was in the middle of the fourth constable''s charge.


    With a ''hu hu'' sound, a long blade was sent flying towards Lu Li and Bao Wenren Wuchang. Guan Yunqi suddenly stood up from his seat, and gripped his sabre with both of his hands. His body slightly bent forward, and a circle of sabre light appeared on his sabre.


    Li Qi''s weapon was the "Taiji Sword". He urgently performed a "Night Battling Eight Directions" sword technique, attacking from all four directions, north, south, east, and west. With a "clang" sound, he deflected the opponent''s sabre strikes.


    However, it was fortunate that Guan Yunqi''s two repeated moves were completely one. Although they seemed ordinary, they were actually very powerful.


    Li Qifang blocked off the opponent''s saber force and felt that the second blade was just like the previous one, spinning towards him.


    The first two slashes, although divided into two forms, were actually just one move ¡ª Li Qi, who was extremely skilled and bold, could not adapt to the slashes at the moment. With a "hu" sound, the right sleeve was cut into two pieces by the blade, while the right shoulder was also sliced off by the blade, causing Li Qi to groan in pain.


    Even so, he was not willing to give Guan Yunqi any advantage. Resisting the strange pain in his shoulder, he lowered his body slightly, and his right palm struck the mountain with the force of a raging fish. With a "pu" sound, his palm struck Guan Yunqi''s right chest.


    While Li Qi could not use his full strength in this strike due to the pain, Guan Yunqi could not bear it either. He staggered three steps back and felt his heart turn hot. He coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    However, he remembered the old monk''s concern and did not dare to be negligent. He quickly took a few steps back and sat down in his original position, holding his saber.


    Even so, Li Qi was well aware of his power and did not dare to rashly make any more mistakes. Furthermore, with the injuries on his shoulder and the cold wind blowing on his face, he was in extreme pain.


    At that moment, a gust of wind could be seen dashing towards his back.


    The blade suddenly appeared right at this moment, it was powerful and amazing! Once Li Qi realized this, he was no longer in time, he only felt a tightening sensation on his back, and immediately after, a strange pain came over him, as the blade had cut deeply into his flesh. Due to the force of the blade, if he were to be caught by the attack, if Li Qi wanted to escape with his life, he could forget about it.


    He could not help but let out a cry of pain.


    The person behind him was Wang Dayuan, who was rushing out from another corner.


    Li Li, Wang Dayuan, Guan Yunqi, Hong Zhe, the fourth constable were fast. Although they had different places to sit, they had the support of each other. With Wang Da Yuan''s sudden killing blow before him, it was not something the Silver Crown Shaman Li Qi could dodge. Under the blade''s attack, blood immediately splashed out in anger.


    Li Qi was like a ghost under a knife.


    It looked like a ray of silver light piercing through the sky, but it was actually a bright silver clue.


    This rope came from the pretty girl, Han, who was standing outside the door. She moved her slender hands like a snake in the air and flew right over Li Qi''s head. Then she landed right on the sword in Wang Dayuan''s hand.


    This was indeed a brilliant move.


    With a clear shout from Miss Han, the long rope trembled and Wang Da Yuan found it extremely difficult to control the steel knife in his hand. With a "hu" sound, it flew out of his hand and landed heavily on the ground.


    This move was indeed powerful. Even the old monk did not expect it. When Wang Da Yuan made his move, it was already too late for him to retreat.


    Although he was heavily injured, he did not forget to take revenge. Seeing that Miss Han had succeeded, he immediately supported himself with the Taiji Sword in his palm. With a "puchi" sound, the sword deeply stabbed into Wang Da Yuan''s chest, causing him to slightly bend his body forward and then immediately fall flat on his back.


    The old monk''s painstaking efforts to create the "Four Pole Blood Light Array" immediately found a flaw due to Wang Dayuan''s death. Although the other three people did not move from their seats, they were somehow related to each other, which greatly affected them.


    First of all, one of the four old men of Shen Qiu, the iron-finger Qiao Yifan, was the first to see through Wang Dayuan''s disguise. Just as Wang Dayuan fell to the ground and died, he suddenly rushed in.


    Sure enough, this side of him immediately became empty.


    The Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon''s body was like the wind. Once its body was cut in, it would be the first to arrive in front of Li Li.


    The weapon that the Bridge Winged Dragon was most adept at was a pair of "bracer-hooks", but once it was curled up, it moved like two silver rainbows, and with lightning speed, it directly struck Li Li''s body. Li Li held his blade horizontally, still looking like a simple and unadorned move, the Bridge Winged Dragon did not wait for the weapons of both sides to meet, it immediately changed its move, changing the pair of bracer-hooks to two sides attacking together, slashing towards Li''s waist from both sides.


    Li Li suddenly stood up and waved his blade to receive the blow. With two clangs, he deflected the two hooks. It seemed like it was an ordinary move.


    Suddenly, Hong Zhiran, who had been sitting in another corner for a long time without making a move, suddenly leaped forward. He landed, drew his saber, and stabbed straight towards the back of the Bridge Winged Dragon.


    Normally, if this "Four Pole Blood Light Array" was still complete, the Hong family''s blade would have ten times the power. Even if the Bridge Winged Dragon managed to escape death, it would still be injured. However, due to the sudden emptiness on Wang Da Yuan''s side, the Bridge Winged Dragon was somewhat worried.


    Hong Zhiran missed his first move and hastily dodged backwards.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp whistle in the air and a silver light streaked across the sky. It fell downwards, and just like before, it unerringly landed on the blade in Hong Zhenjun''s hand. With one leap, it tore apart the steel saber in Hong clan''s hand and smashed it down, breaking the sound barrier in the air as it fell to the ground with a clang.


    Miss Han who held the rope didn''t just use it this time. The moment the silver rope sent the steel knife flying, it spun in the air. The second move fell straight at Li Li''s hand.


    So it turned out that Miss Han was very intelligent and had learned how to set up a formation from her father. Although this "Four Extreme Blood Light" of the old monk''s was strict, it would inevitably reveal flaws after time passed by.


    This second attack was even more powerful than the previous one. As soon as the long rope fell, it had already tightly wrapped around Li Li Li''s right hand, which was holding onto a saber, and tossed into the air along with his entire body.


    "Phew!" He flew straight up into the air. "Phew!" He landed straight on the ground, but caught up with the Gastrodia before he fell to the ground. He took a step back and fell straight down.


    In the blink of an eye, three out of the four constables had died, and Guan Yunqi, who was left with the injuries he had sustained in the process, was no longer able to hold out on his own.


    The four elders of Shen Qiu rushed forward and settled the matter after gathering their strength.


    At this point, Li, Wang, Guan, and the four constables had all perished. The Four Pole Blood Light Formation that the old monk had set up had been disintegrated.


    As soon as Han Yunxi entered the room, one of his subordinates lit up the room. The room was bright enough to see several bloody corpses on the floor. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    Miss Han slightly creased her brow. Her fourth year immediately understood. "Move out."


    The corpses were quickly carried out.


    Looking at the injured Li Qi and Bao Wuchang, Miss Han slightly nodded her head and said, "Although the two bosses'' injuries aren''t serious, they bleed quite a bit. I have a few of Golden Phoenix Hall''s spiritual medicines, take them half to eat, and half to mash and apply them to the wounds. They have their own miraculous uses."


    As he spoke, he immediately took it out and handed it over. Li Qi acknowledged it and then went up to receive it, feeling extremely ashamed along with Bao Wuchang.


    The other side was merely a second-rate constable in the public square. If it wasn''t for Lady Han who decided to help him while he was in hiding, the outcome of the battle would truly be unknown. Especially the Silver Crown Crest, Li Qi, who always had a high opinion of himself, and the facts in front of him made him unable to keep up with his fate.


    He immediately sighed, thanked Miss Han, took the medicine bottle, and left with Bao Wuchang.


    Miss Han''s eyes turned and she looked at the Iron Finger Mountain Splitting Bridge Wyrm and the Sky Ma Empire. She nodded and said, "The two of us will also temporarily go down!"


    Qiao Xie and the other man were stunned. They cupped their fists and said, "Destiny!" They both left.


    Lady Han sat in the middle, making everyone seem exceptionally excited. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the burdens on the ground, hoping that Han Yunxi would open the door immediately in public.


    Miss Han, however, was patient.


    "Count and see how many picks there are."


    After giving an order, the fourth year son immediately agreed. He had already counted them and casually reported, "Reporting to the young lady, there are eighteen hostages. Do you want to open them and verify them?"


    "No need." Lady Han seemed to be quite confident as she took out a slip of paper from beside her. "There are detailed numbers here. Just check them. The numbers aren''t too different from the weight."


    First, it recorded the total amount of eighteen pieces of silver, and then it listed the weight of each piece of silver. This proved that Miss Han already had the accurate information before the fight, and she couldn''t help but admire her master''s care and care.


    At that time, the youngest son ordered someone to take the scale that was used to weigh the silver. He calculated each scale according to the number recorded on the list and found that they all matched well with each other.


    Only then did Miss Han reveal a slight smile.


    Earlier, when she had received intelligence from all sides, she had thought that this transaction was extremely tricky. Unexpectedly, things did not go as the rumors claimed, even though it was slightly damaged and it took a lot of effort, in the end, it was no big deal. Eighteen taels of silver came to her hands without a hitch.


    The Seven Fingers Snow Mountain had a great reputation in the martial arts world. What kind of prestige would it have?


    Honestly speaking, Han Li didn''t really care about the gains or losses of the silver taels. There was a reason why Lady Han was so determined to obtain them. She wanted to make use of this opportunity to amaze the world.


    Before Mount Li, Miss Han had once made a wish in front of her father, Feng Qi, to accomplish this important matter.


    Mr Feng Qi, on the other hand, expressed his doubts that she was still not strong enough.


    And now, as it turned out, she had done it.


    Year 4 took a step forward and asked for instructions.


    Miss Han thought for a moment and said, "Please come in, four bosses."


    When I was in my fourth year, I was about to leave when I saw one of the four elders of Shen Qiu''s group rush over, saying with a pale face, "Miss, there''s something very strange ¡­" That brat, Qin Zui, ran away. "


    Thousand-Hands had caught Qin Zhe high up in the Buddhist Hall after he was captured and had his acupoints pierced. He actually knew how to run.


    It was a strange thing to say.


    Lady Han stood up and scattered diagonally to the buddhist hall where Qin Zhao had just been captured. She suddenly flew up without a sound and arrived above the suspended beam. After a brief observation, she floated down.


    "Someone has come ¡­" Miss Han said.


    She only said that one sentence as her eyes shifted to Li Qi at the side, wanting to hear his opinion.


    Maybe it was because of the excessive blood flow, but Li Qi''s thin face looked pale and pale.


    He held the broken rope in his hand and said coldly, "From the looks of it, it seems like it was broken by a sword. I will decide."


    Miss Han took the broken rope and glanced at it, saying coldly, "Have you searched it yet?"


    "I''ve searched them all. Aside from the few people who were just killed, there''s no one else from the public."


    Miss Han asked, "How many people died?"


    The Bridge Winged Dragon replied, "Including the four people defending Silver Hawk in the room, there''s a total of sixteen of them."


    "That''s not right ¡­" Miss Han said, "We''re still missing eight ¡­"


    At this point, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She stood up and said, "All of you, come here!"


    The group arrived at a house filled with silver straws. Lady Han suddenly drew her sword and swung it at one of the bamboo straws. "Crack!" The strut was cut in half.


    The big guy''s eyes were all staring.


    He only thought that the silver would flow out like water, but it was different. What came out wasn''t silver, but pebbles of various sizes.


    Miss Han said no more, the longsword in her hand whirled at high speed. In a flash of white light, more than a dozen bamboo picks were hacked apart.


    Heh heh, it seems like the inside is filled with rocks. Not to mention large chunks of silver, not even a single bit of silver has been found.


    Seeing this, everyone fell silent.


    Miss Han was so angry that her face was as white as paper. After a long while, she coldly said, "To repair the road, secretly pass through Chen Cang... Humph! Even if he did, it wouldn''t be far. We will split up and search. Whoever finds it will use the bamboo flute as the signal. "

 C93

    As soon as he finished talking, he immediately flew up to the roof and disappeared without a trace.


    To Thousand-Hands, this turn of events seemed to have happened too suddenly.


    He had thought that he had lost all of his power and that he would not be able to escape death. Now he had a chance, and it wasn''t too late for him to do so.


    Four steps trampled through a forest full of withered leaves. Even with his first-rate attainments in Qing Gong, he could not prevent himself from making a sound. Every step Qin Zhao took caused his heart to palpitate with fear.


    The night walker leading him at the front was much stronger than him.


    It was very dark, just before dawn, and it was the darkest time of the day.


    With Qin Zhao''s eyesight, he could barely make out anything, but he could barely make out anything.


    In fact, ever since he had been rescued from the rope, this person had yet to say a single word to him. However, he could already feel that it was a woman.


    This seemed even more inconvenient.


    Of course, this person wasn''t Miss Han, but she had the same tall and slender body as her and the same pair of deep eyes. It seemed that her martial arts skills weren''t bad either. Other than that, Qin Zhen had no way to tell.


    He was anxious to meet up with the seven brothers who were lying in ambush. He wanted to take out the silver that he had already hidden and transport it along the route that the old monk had instructed.


    However, the woman didn''t know where to take him. She just kept walking.


    However, Qin Zhao was quite familiar with this place. He was puzzled to find that the path that the girl had taken was becoming more and more similar to the Hidden Silver Road that he had come to believe.


    Did she know that? However, it seemed unlikely because when the old monk was giving orders, no one else was present. With his alertness, no one would be able to hear anything.


    Then, she suppressed the suspense in her heart and continued on her way.


    The trees ahead were sparse, and the stars and moon were bright. He could somewhat distinguish what was in front of him.


    Now, Qin Zhe was absolutely certain that she was a girl. The long hair fluttering behind her was a proof of that. In addition, she wore a long sword, ready to be used in her subcostal pouch.


    After going through the calamities of the four young ladies of the Green Wood Giant Bandits and the unknown Snow Mountain lady, Lady Han, Thousand-Hands did not dare to underestimate the women of the world again.


    Needless to say, the girl in front of him was a good person.


    Once bitten by a snake, he was always afraid of being bitten by a rope.


    Subconsciously, Qin Zhao became even more careful. Although the other party had temporarily saved him, the next step was still unknown. It would be too early for him to recklessly believe that she had done him a favor.


    Qin Ziche couldn''t bear it any longer and stopped on his own accord.


    The girl in front could no longer hear the "Sha" sound of her footsteps. Suddenly, she turned around. Her long hair spread out like a green muslin and fell down again. All Qin Zhao could see was a pair of bright eyes.


    "I''m sorry," he said with a wry smile, cupping his fists. "I really don''t know where you''re taking me, my lady. "As for me ¡­"


    The long-haired girl looked at him and nodded noncommittally. "Don''t worry. You will know soon enough."


    After saying this, he turned around and continued moving forward.


    Qin Zhao couldn''t help but follow her forward, the suspicion in his heart growing.


    Suddenly, the girl in front of him stopped in front of a towering, protruding boulder.


    Qin Zhao sized up the situation in front of him and couldn''t help but be alarmed. He raised his hand to his waist and realized that his treasured saber wasn''t by his side. It must have been searched when he was captured.


    "Is it here?" The long-haired girl looked straight at him. "You recognize him."


    Qin Zhao stared blankly for a moment before saying, "What Miss said ¡­"


    The long-haired girl said, "I''m talking about the place where the silver was kept. Have you taken a look?"


    Qin Zhao was stunned again. He took a step back and shook his head. "I don''t know ¡­" Humph ¡­ I only think of this lady as a chivalrous lady who walks with the heart of righteousness. So, she is the same as them. "


    "You''re wrong." "I was only instructed by an old monk to lend you a hand."


    "Oh!" Qin Zhao''s mood immediately eased up. "So that''s how it is ¡­" "Please forgive me for not saying anything, but please forgive me."


    As she spoke, she clasped her hands and bowed deeply towards the young girl.


    The long-haired girl laughed. "There''s no need to be so polite. As far as I know, Miss Han''s party won''t let you off." She''s extremely intelligent and her martial arts are too high. If she discovers you, I won''t be able to save you. And, for some reason, it was even more inconvenient for me to see her. From what my old master said, there are a total of eight people, including you, who are lying in ambush here. As for how you are going to contact each other, I don''t know. "


    When Qin Zhe heard her words, he felt even more at ease. At that time, he had bowed deeply to himself again. He had abruptly greeted her, but his eyes were still fixed on her.


    The long-haired girl sighed and said, "The old monk said you are cautious, that''s true. You don''t have to be suspicious of me. To tell you the truth, I have no intention of meddling in these matters. I only don''t want to see the people of my hometown suffer and suffer. If you are still suspicious, I will not delay any longer and leave. "


    As expected, he turned around and left.


    "Miss, please wait." Qin Zhao said with a face full of shame, "I was too careful ¡­" "Please give us the appropriate instructions so that we can learn how to be a fool."


    He only felt that the other person was beautiful, but had a unique air of righteousness. Compared to the extremely cold and elegant Miss Han, she was even more elegant, making her a sight that others could not look at. Just like the other person, she gave off a sense of coercion that did not stop when she was angry.


    Qin Zhao was a martial uncle. When he faced a beauty, he could only feel ashamed of his inferiority.


    The long-haired girl shook her head and said, "What chance can I give you? Head Qin, quickly gather your men and go ¡­" "It''s late already. If Miss Han and the others come, it won''t be good."


    Qin Zhe saw that she was speaking sincerely, so he didn''t hesitate any longer. He jumped onto the rock and took out a fire piston. He struck it and drew a few circles in the air. He then made a flat sound similar to a bird''s cry and floated down.


    As expected, there was a sudden reply.


    Directly in front of him came the sound of a partridge bird, and then there was a similar echo on the left and a similar sound on the right, which was common in winter nights, and was easily confused if the person concerned paid particular attention to it.


    Immediately afterwards, the shadows of seven men in long robes appeared in front of him, carrying baskets on their backs.


    Everyone was startled when they saw the long-haired girl in front of them. Qin Zhao accepted the huge silver bag from his companions. He put it on his back, took a step forward, and bowed deeply to the long-haired girl.


    With that said, the other seven people finally understood. All of them bowed and expressed their gratitude towards the young girl in front of them.


    Suddenly, the clanging of bells could be heard in the distance. It could be the monks'' evening class time.


    According to the old monk''s instructions, this was the final warning of the time limit.


    Qin Zhao didn''t dare to hesitate. He raised his hand to signal them, and they all took off their outer robes, revealing their white tight-fitting clothing.


    Qin Zhao didn''t have time to change, so he wrapped a white cloth around his waist. According to the old monk''s instructions, these eight people were called "White Snake Ouroboros", and the legend was from the Great Buddha Scripture.


    At that time, Qin Zhe was in the lead. Everyone followed him and displayed the word "B".


    As each of them was carrying a huge bag on their back, their bodies leaned forward uncontrollably. With a string of white clothes, they really did look like a huge white python.


    This image was extremely novel in the long-haired girl''s eyes, but it was difficult to figure out what it was.


    After a moment of hesitation, she blurted out her name ¡ª Bai Little Qiao. Miss Bai''s great name had spread from the refugees to everyone else, and everyone knew that the kind man Lin Huai Bai was the apple of their eyes. He had great skills, and his appearance was both beautiful and beautiful.


    With boundless admiration, but not enough time to talk about admiration, this is going to be a hurry.


    However, things did not go as planned.


    A figure appeared before them like a fairy under the moon. It was impartial and just happened to obstruct the path of Qin Zhao''s group. Qin Zhao couldn''t help but be greatly shocked when he saw this. "You ¡­"


    He did not have a weapon in his hand. In a rush, he stretched out his hands and grabbed onto the person''s shoulders.


    It was indeed Miss Han. The sudden appearance of this person naturally posed a great threat to Qin Zhao and his party.


    With a slight sway of his body, he dodged Qin Zhao''s hands. With a cold shout, his right palm shot out, aiming straight for Qin Zhao''s chest.


    It was difficult for an outsider to see the inkling of this palm. However, the person in question had a different feeling. To Qin Zhen, it was as if a continuous force had rushed toward him.


    How could he have known that this was the "Seven Fingers Snow Mountain" unique, secret skill that did not pass down the "Spring Breeze''s Ruyi Palm". After the "Spring Breeze''s Palm", it would be followed by a supremely powerful killing force that could take a person''s life.


    Miss Han was obviously dissatisfied with Qin Zhe''s escape and was determined to put him to death. However, when she saw Bai Xiaoqiao at the side, she could not bear to see it. Seeing that she had succeeded, and that her efforts had not been in vain, she did not expect that at the end of the day, there would suddenly be this deadly bane.


    In this situation, since both sides had already met face to face, no matter how much Bai Xiaoqiao wanted to dodge, it was already too late. He could only give up.


    "Sister Han, please have mercy."


    With a clear shout from her mouth, Bai Little Qiao waved her right hand. An extremely small mass of silver steel needles, with the sound of several soft whistles held in them, struck directly at Lady Han.


    Naturally, it was impossible to injure him. However, it was more than enough to force him to retreat.


    Sure enough, under the effect of Bai Xiaoqiao''s unique concealed weapon, Han Yunxi had no choice but to bend backwards and leap a few feet away with a ''chi''. Her movement happened to be extremely fast as she dodged a large clump of steel needles.


    Bai Xiaoqiao did not dally either. Her concealed weapon took action and her body soared up into the air. Her longsword struck out abruptly, and with a "clang", it flew across the air in front of her eyes.


    "Constable Qin, are you still not leaving?"


    Although she was talking to Qin Zhao, her eyes were fixed on Miss Han. In the face of righteousness, she could no longer care about personal favors. If Miss Han insisted on hijacking this calamity silver, she could only sacrifice herself and protect the other.


    Qin Zhao obviously knew of the urgent situation at hand. He made a sound of agreement and quickly advanced.


    Miss Han sneered. "You dare?"


    His words were as swift as the wind. With Bai Xiaoqiao''s strict scrutiny, there was no way for him to guard against them. He had already lost sight of Miss Han''s figure.


    This wondrous somersault was suddenly executed. Like a kite soaring into the sky, it descended together and landed in front of Qin Zhao.


    Due to the sudden movement, Bai Xiaoqiao simply could not prevent it. Anxiously, he channeled the sword in his hand and swung the sword straight at Lady Han''s back.


    Although Bai Xiaoqiao''s kung fu was not as superb as Miss Han''s, he could not be underestimated. This strike had a strong killing potential.


    As Bai Xiaoqiao''s sword energy descended, a streak of silver light and a white dragon, appearing as if they had been angered, hacked straight towards Miss Han''s back.


    Lady Han landed on the ground. She seemed to have felt the amazing sword aura behind her. She quickly dodged, but in an instant, she pulled out the sword on her back. With a "clang", she deflected the sword in Bai Xiaoqiao''s hand.


    Following that, her sword trembled. With a dragon cry, she stabbed at Bai Xiaoqiao''s chest.


    However, it was so cold that it chilled the bones to the bone. Fang Zi realized that it was possible that she was facing a seven fingered Snow Mountain Sect''s sword Qi, and he was shocked and immediately turned around to dodge, but he was a step too slow. With a "shua" sound, a half foot long cut appeared on her right side of her robe as the sword left her side.


    Although it did not injure her body, it still caused her to shiver uncontrollably.


    Miss Han struck out with her sword and no longer showed any mercy.


    "Hmph. You are courting death, no wonder I was merciless." Miss Han said.


    The long sword suddenly turned, creating a series of sword flowers. The sword split into three parts and at the same time, stabbed towards three vital spots on Bai Xiaoqiao''s chest.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s long sword quickly turned, "Ding!" Ding! "Ding!" Three crisp sounds rang out as the two clashed three times. However, they felt the other party''s sword vibrated with an astonishing force, causing his wrist to hurt.


    Of course, she knew that she was no match for Miss Han, but in this situation, she could only risk her life.


    After Miss Han''s three consecutive strikes, Bai Xiaoqiao quickly rolled on the ground and suddenly leaped up. His sword was like a rainbow hanging in the sky as it fiercely chopped towards Miss Han''s side amidst the crescent shaped arc of sword light.


    In a moment of desperation, Bai Xiaoqiao would never use such a sharp killer. She was determined to use all means at her disposal to stall Miss Han so that Qin Zui and the rest of the eight could escape.


    But Miss Han didn''t let her do as she pleased.


    With a charming sneer, the two swords clashed once again, causing sparks to fly in the sky.


    Bai Xiaoqiao only felt that the opponent''s sword was astonishingly powerful. The cold and dense sword Qi was like thousands of tiny ice serpents, shooting straight at her from head to toe. She could not help but quickly retreat backwards.


    At this moment, Miss Han originally wanted to take action, but Qin Zhe''s group of eight was taken advantage of.


    This was something that she could not be willing to accept no matter how hard she tried.


    He drew his sword and flew forward.

 C94

    "Whoosh!" "Whiz!" "Whiz!" He rose and fell three times in a row, sneaking behind eight people once again. However, unlike last time, this time, the 18 people arranged by Monk Yun, named "White Snake Ouroboros", had amazing surprises once they started.


    As Lady Han saw it, the snow had been removed. It would be easy to see through it if she carefully observed it for a moment. Breaking through the formation and taking the silver would be an easy task.


    However, under her rage, she was unable to calculate what had happened, and her sword pierced straight through the back of the silver man in front of her. However, under her anger, she was unable to consider what had happened, and her sword directly stabbed through the back of the silver man in front of her.


    That was why the monk, Chu Yunlang, had been able to clearly observe this area since long ago.


    It turned out that in front of him was a rather large stone forest. Thousands of stalagmites of different sizes were scattered around like stars in the sky. They were densely packed and it was already a mystery to be solved, not to mention the old monk''s plan.


    Even though Miss Han was experienced and knowledgeable, her eyes were a bit blurry when she suddenly came into contact with the darkness, making it difficult for her to make sense of the situation.


    She stood on her sword with her eyebrows raised and her fingers in her palm pointing into the sky. She didn''t know where she should thrust towards, but she could only watch as the python like bank line of eight people disappeared into the stone forest.


    She was truly angered. Determining which direction to go in, she leapt up and brandished her sword ¡ª sword beams were like rain as they sprinkled between the towering stone pillars. A series of crisp sounds rang out as stone chips flew about and sword beams crisscrossed in all directions.


    Bai Xiaoqiao, who stood to the side, assumed that she had seen through the hiding of Qin Zhao''s group of eight. She couldn''t help but be greatly surprised, and only when she realized that Miss Han''s sword attack had missed, did she relax a little. Although Han Yunxi''s sword attack had missed a dozen times, she wasn''t discouraged. As her body rose and fell, the sword strikes fell like rain.


    When Bai Xiaoqiao saw this scene, he could not help but be secretly shocked. It was likely that Qin Zhao and the others would be exposed under her fierce attacks. He wanted to block her with his body, but did not know how to do so.


    Suddenly, Lady Han''s body shot up, bringing with her a brilliant and eye-catching flash of sword light as she suddenly appeared in front of Bai Xiaoqiao, standing still.


    Everything happened so suddenly that Bai Xiaoqiao was taken aback.


    "Humph..." "You did a good deed." With her almond-shaped eyes wide open, Miss Han fiercely said, "Since you intend to oppose me, I won''t forgive you. Watch my sword."


    A sword pierced the heart.


    Bai Xiaoqiao had already accumulated his strength and hurriedly brandished his sword to meet the attack. With a "clang" sound, sparks flew.


    She then turned around and leaped a few feet away. "Sister Han ¡­"


    Who''s going to call you little sister? "Pfft, that stinking girl."


    The sword followed the person''s movement, the second sword was changed to a hacking motion, and the sword came straight down.


    The cold sword beams transformed into a beam of light as they rained down on Bai Xiaoqiao''s body.


    Of course, Bai Little Qiao knew that this lady was not ordinary. However, she was only guessing. It was only after personally sparring with her that she realized the unfathomable change in her opponent''s swordsmanship. It was truly astonishing.


    In that moment, the sword beam descending from the sky was like a rain of swords, making it impossible for her to dodge. Startled, Bai Xiaoqiao used the power of her sword, trying her best to unleash the "splitting rain" skill of her Nine Flower Sword Technique.


    Lady Han was slightly startled and sneered. "So you actually have some ability. Otherwise, you wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business."


    The corner of his mouth slightly opened as he sighed with a cold smile and said, "I have finally shown you some mercy again and again. You clearly had the chance to run away, but you just wanted to throw your life away. "It seems like your fate has been predetermined since long ago ¡­"


    In a split-second, her beautiful face was covered with boundless frost and killing intent from the corner of her eye.


    "Take out your sword. I''ll let you have three moves."


    The cold edge of the sword suddenly lost all of its brilliance, indicating that she had indeed fulfilled her promise. There was no intention to fight back within the first three moves.


    However, the faint killing intent on her face continued unabated. With light steps, she approached the front of Bai Xiaoqiao.


    Bai Xiaoqiao originally had some internal timidity, mainly because of the kindness shown by the other party. However, the situation had already developed to the point where he had no way out. He could only face the reality in front of him.


    "I won''t fight you." With a bitter smile, Mai Xiaoqiao shook his head and said, "The debt of gratitude I owe to you is as heavy as a mountain ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore."


    Miss Han scolded him angrily, "I no longer have any gratitude for you. You''re not allowed to bring up the past anymore." Hmph hmph, do you think that you will be merciful to me just by mentioning this? That would be a dream. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao was momentarily dejected.


    It was true. Facing this'' powerful enemy ''that could kill her, she did not feel any fear. She also did not think of escaping. The only feeling she had was endless regret and regret.


    She could not forget the favor Miss Han had bestowed on her parents and family, even though such a favor appeared small in comparison to the "great festival" and "great righteousness". But after completing the latter''s mission, and then facing it again, it was so heavy that she could hardly breathe.


    Thus, at this moment, she could only feel gratitude and guilt when facing Miss Han. However, she could not muster up the slightest bit of killing intent and hostility. This was a reasonable thing to do.


    Miss Han glared at her and said harshly, "What happened? I was waiting for you to strike!"


    "I won''t fight you ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao smiled bitterly and said, "Either that, or you kill me!"


    With that, she sheathed her sword and stared straight at Lady Han with her bright and beautiful eyes. There was only regret and no fear on her face.


    Lady Han was stunned before she said hatefully, "No, you have to do it. Hurry and pull out the sword."


    Little Qiao shook her head and said, "No, I can''t fight against you."


    "Less of this. Draw your sword."


    "Swish!" With a sound, a strand of sword wind brushed past Bai Xiaoqiao''s face.


    The sharp blade was simply too close to her face. With just a slight twist, her beautiful face could hardly be preserved.


    Little Qiao sighed and said, "Why do you have to force me to make a move? Actually, you know very well that even if I were to fight you, I wouldn''t be able to defeat you ¡­ Why bother? "


    Miss Han laughed coldly and said, "In that case, I don''t need to trouble myself any further." After speaking, he raised his sword and with a turn of his silver light, aimed for Bai Xiaoqiao''s throat.


    This strike was absolutely certain, with no mistakes.


    "Hiss ¡­" With a sound, a streak of silver light shot through the air.


    Whether it was the time, position, or accuracy, the person who made the move was brilliant. The most important thing was that his strength was sufficient. "Ding!" He directly welcomed the tip of Miss Han''s longsword.


    It was a round silver steel ball about the size of a laurel core. It was shining with a bright silver light.


    The person who had used the concealed weapon may have used a "finger flick golden ball" to strike, but the power of his fingers was astounding, to the point that he forcefully knocked the blade of the sword half a foot away when he came into contact with Miss Han''s sword.


    Following the concealed weapon, there were two sharp gusts of wind that flew towards Lady Han''s face. Under the moonlight, two silver stars could be seen, aiming for Lady Han''s pair of watery eyes.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be easy to harm someone as skilled as Miss Han.


    The person who had used the concealed weapon was well aware of this, so it would be more appropriate to force Han Li to retreat, rather than say that the concealed weapon was deadly.


    Lady Han abruptly flipped backwards in the face of such a powerful pair of concealed weapons, her legs making a "chi" sound as she used her strength to leap backwards.


    Her movement technique was indeed swift enough, but the person who had used the projectile had obviously taken up an advantage and waited for the right amount of cover before landing. Before Miss Han could land, he had already hidden himself in the lofty stone forest in front of her.


    Miss Han let out an angry shout and shot up like an eagle, flying into the stone forest all of a sudden. However, she had already lost sight of that person.


    This scene was a rare opportunity for Bai Xiaoqiao who was watching from the sidelines to escape.


    Without any hesitation, she turned around and ran. Using all the power in her body, she jumped all the way, jumping up and down as if she was flying. In one breath, she traveled three miles and arrived in front of a barren mountain wilderness.


    Xiao Bai took a deep breath. He was really tired, and his body was covered in sweat.


    There seemed to be wolves howling at the top of the nearby mountains.


    Surprisingly, he heard the sound of flowing water.


    White Wheat tidied up his hair in the wind. His throat was dry and sore. He heard the sound of water, and he couldn''t stop looking for the source of the sound. A stream of water was flowing gently all the way down to the top of the mountain. The water was so shallow that it revealed the bed of a stream, less than two fingers deep.


    This was already very rare and precious.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart was filled with infinite desolation. Looking at the flowing water, she could not help but sigh. Such a sorry state was unprecedented.


    The cold wind blew the sweat off his body, making him feel cold. It was strange that he did not feel the same way.


    She slowly walked towards the stream and knelt down to grab the spring water. Fang Zi Zi took a sip and felt something was amiss behind him, he suddenly turned around to welcome her, but what greeted him was a cold sword tip and a face colder than the tip of the sword.


    This face was originally extremely beautiful, but because it contained too much anger, it became intimidating.


    "You can''t run away. I''ve been waiting for you for a while." Miss Han said.


    In the end, it ended up in her hand.


    Miss Han''s heart was filled with the anger of being mocked. Looking at her appearance, she really wished she could stab a transparent hole through Little Qiao''s body.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart turned cold for a moment, but thinking about it, he found it funny. Since he could not escape her palm no matter what, he might as well remain calm and see just how she would punish him.


    After a while, she thought that Qin Zhao and the other eight people were probably out of danger for the time being. She had done her duty to protect them, so she was just about to comfort them.


    Then, all that was left was the issue of his own life and death ¡­


    "It''s up to you!" Bai Xiaoqiao said slowly.


    After saying this, she slowly stood up from the ground. Facing Miss Han''s cold sword, she did not cower in the slightest.


    It was laughable to say that she seemed to have visited her hometown, but only she herself knew that more than half of her visit was directed at Wu Yuxue.


    Thinking of him made her blush, her heart beat, her heart fill with joy.


    However, at some point in time, she had inadvertently learned about the development between him and Miss Han. It seemed that they had already reached such a delicate stage, and this prior enthusiasm quickly changed all the way until the freezing point in front of her ¡­ With this kind of mood, nothing was impossible.


    Facing Miss Han, the top expert of the day, Bai Xiaoqiao''s feelings were all-encompassing and extremely complicated.


    The trigger of his feelings was extremely subtle. Life and death were not enough to scare him, the only thing left was a round of ''Heavenly Monarch Taishan''.


    In that instant, Bai Xiaoqiao''s emotions rose to the level of admiring the enemy before him ¡­


    Since ancient times, heroes cherish their heroes, and beauties cherish their beauties ¡­


    It was not easy to catch a pair of these people, but the heavens had arranged for them to be together. It was so cruel that it caused them to oppose each other and kill each other ¡­


    It was really detrimental to the creator''s original intention, but he could do nothing about it ¡­ What could he do?


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s beautiful eyes quietly swept over Miss Han''s face. Perhaps it was due to her tranquil demeanor and easygoing attitude that infected Miss Han. Her domineering attitude had more or less been somewhat restrained.


    "Hey!" Why are you looking at me like that? "


    Miss Han put down the sword in her hand in dissatisfaction.


    "No wonder," Mai Xiaoqiao said, "you''re very beautiful."


    "So what if she''s beautiful, why did you add the words'' no wonder ''? "Of course there''s a reason ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao smiled and said, "I thought your beauty was far greater than the sword in your hand. Very few men in this world have the ability to resist."


    Lady Han sneered. "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "I never thought I was beautiful." Bai Little Qiao lightly smiled and said, "But I like to look for everything that is beautiful ¡­ "You also know how to appreciate beautiful people ¡­"


    "A beautiful person?"


    "Just like you." "I think that a beautiful person should have a beautiful heart. Otherwise, it would be a shame to just look at her and ignore her beauty."


    Lady Han smiled sweetly, but immediately tightened her face and said, "You''re saying that although I have a beautiful face, I don''t have a beautiful heart. Cursing someone without any vulgarities would be quite a disgrace."


    "Is that so?" "On the contrary, I thought your heart was as beautiful as your face. It''s just that sometimes you purposely don''t show it."

 C95

    "Cut the crap." Miss Han said harshly, "Do you think I will spare your life just by saying that? "That''s a mistake."


    As she spoke, she gripped her sword once more. The brilliance of the sword indicated that she had once again triggered a killing intent.


    Little Qiao said helplessly, "I''ve already told you that I have no fear of death, but you hesitated again and again ¡­ I''m afraid you still can''t do it! "


    "If you don''t, I''m just wondering if you should die ¡­" Once I make a decision, I will show no mercy. "


    "Why should I die?"


    "Why don''t you... Damn it? "


    "Was it because I let the constable surnamed Qin go?" "Don''t you think I should?"


    "That''s your problem." "But from my point of view, you must die."


    "Is there any other reason?"


    "This is already enough ¡­" Miss Han suddenly said with a cold face, "Draw your sword!"


    "Why?" Bai Xiaoqiao smiled and said, "Is it because that makes it easier for you to make a move?"


    "Not really, but it would be more fair." Lady Han said, "Your martial arts are very high, enough to compete with me. Why did you deliberately give up this opportunity?"


    Bai Little Qiao lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "Alright, if you insist on doing so, then so be it. Although, the final outcome will be the same."


    With that, she drew her sword.


    Miss Han nodded. "I''ll let you have three moves."


    Saying that, he turned around and had already moved six feet away.


    Bai Xiaoqiao said coldly, "No one can give me three moves. Although your swordsmanship is much better than mine, my personality is not any worse than yours. Take out your sword!"


    Lady Han thought for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll be enlightened then ¡­"


    His sword rose to his chest like a limpid spring. However, she took a step back and slowly closed her eyes, carefully looking at the other party.


    Bai Xiaoqiao knew that the other party''s swordsmanship was much higher than his. In the face of a battle, the odds were against him and it would be extremely difficult for him to survive. However, in the face of danger, he was no longer able to evade.


    Having prepared herself for this, she calmed down. Holding a long sword against her chest, she leaned forward and opened the door.


    Miss Han suddenly laughed coldly as she suddenly appeared in front of Bai Xiaoqiao like a wasp playing with the stamen.


    As she moved forward, a ray of sword light suddenly flashed out, slashing towards the left side of Miss Bai at extreme speed.


    He had indeed comprehended the third meaning of the sword with this move. It was a good thing that he hadn''t seen any changes since Miss Han had acted first. It was unknown where the sword was hidden. When the sword light appeared, a white blade had already entered her body. As she moved forward, she pounced towards Bai Xiaoqiao.


    Looking at its imposing manner, it had already attained the state of One with the Body and Sword. In terms of sword arts, it was already at the pinnacle of perfection.


    A streak of sword light that was mixed with Miss Han''s sleeve shadows floated over like a snowflake covering her body.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s body suddenly felt a chill, as it was already tightly wrapped by the meticulous sword aura. It was easier said than done to calmly withdraw.


    Bai Xiaoqiao, however, was unwilling to accept such a death. Although her swordsmanship was not as good as Miss Han''s, the Nine Flower Sword Technique still had its outstanding aspects.


    The contact between the two sides was indeed subtle.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s strategy was to break through the line as he welcomed Miss Han''s four pronged sword Qis.


    The thread of sword light came from Bai Xiaoqiao. The force of this swing was equivalent to the sum of all the strength in her body. One could imagine the sharpness of this slash when it was converted to a single stroke.


    As expected, Lady Han never expected this strike.


    The sword aura produced a very small sound and immediately cut open a crack in the sword aura surrounding Han Yunxi. This phenomenon was truly mysterious. In fact, it was nothing more than the fact that the level of the sword arts had reached a certain level. Even if they were to see it for themselves, it would be difficult for them to see any clues.


    Miss Han raised her eyebrows as she quickly dodged to the side.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s body flashed out from the gap that was opened up.


    Even so, the situation was extremely dangerous.


    Following Miss Han''s descent of the large sword beam, although Bai Xiaoqiao''s entire body was out, the clothes on his body had already been shredded in many places. The situation was extremely dangerous.


    Taking advantage of this moment of opportunity, Bai Xiaoqiao''s body slumped down. His longsword flipped, drawing out a sword circle. This move was called the "Sword Pole Circle".


    With the appearance of the sword, Miss Han''s head and feet were all under the care of the blade of her sword.


    Miss Han laughed coldly as her upper body suddenly leaned backwards. Her slender body formed a circle along with the sword ring that Bai Xiaoqiao had drawn.


    This posture was simply too fast.


    With a turn of her sword light, Miss Han floated outside the circle.


    Bai Xiaoqiao cried out, unable to extricate himself.


    Miss Han displayed her outstanding technique of "Body Sword Fusion" once again. When the sword arrived, wherever the multicolored light shone, Bai Xiaoqiao only felt a chill on his right shoulder. The chill was bone-piercing, but the sharp tip of Miss Han''s sword had already pierced deeply into his body.


    With the pain coming from a single sword strike, Bai Xiaoqiao''s body suddenly spun rapidly to the left, freeing himself from the opponent''s sword force.


    But before she could regain her balance, Miss Han''s second strike had already arrived.


    With a flash of cold stars, Mai Xiaoqiao swallowed a mouthful of cold air. He thought that his sword would pierce through the throat and die a violent death, but he did not expect that Miss Han would retract her sword in the face of danger.


    The tip of the sword was pointed straight at Bai Xiaoqiao''s throat.


    Bai Xiaoqiao only felt a chill on his body as the other party''s cold sword Qis enveloped his entire body. He was stuck at his acupoints, unable to move.


    Bai Xiaoqiao felt his entire body turn cold. Other than the warm feeling from the sword stabbing into his shoulder, he could sense that he was bleeding.


    Both their faces were pale.


    Their four eyes were locked on each other. Although it was in the dark, they could clearly feel the heavy, resentful expression on each other''s faces. They could also understand the change in each other''s excited bloodlines.


    "I could have killed you... But I can''t do it. Forget it, I''ll spare your life. "


    Lady Han drew back and sheathed her sword with a clang.


    Soon after, she gave a deep glance at Whitey Joe, then quickly turned around and left without looking back.


    After a long while, Bai Xiaoqiao seemed to have recovered her breath. She thought that this time, it was certain death, but she did not expect that she would be able to escape with her life humiliated by Miss Han''s sword.


    To be honest, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of joy at this moment. After her sudden and dramatic recovery, all that was left was incomparable sorrow and humiliation. Her eyes turned sour, and two streams of tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Waves of cold wind blew past, causing the leaves on the ground to rustle ¡­


    Bai Xiaoqiao only felt an unusually cold feeling on his body, his two gums trembling uncontrollably. In his mind, he recalled the profound glance Miss Han had just taken before she left. That glance contained a victorious stance, incomparable pride, but also seemed to contain pity and sympathy.


    She really wished there was a hole in the ground for her to crawl into. She felt that she might as well be dead.


    Better dead than alive.


    This was the greatest humiliation she had ever experienced in her entire life. It was really "something that can''t be tolerated" ¡­


    Tears kept streaming down his face, and blood kept dripping.


    Her face was paler, her beautiful eyes lost their lustre, but it trembled in the cold air before dawn.


    "I''m dead, right? Why am I still alive?" This thought flashed through her mind. She couldn''t help but move her feet a bit before realizing that she was really still alive. The flowing water gurgled ¡ª it was like a bone penetrating glacier that quietly passed through her heart and flowed into her blood vessels ¡­ She seemed frozen again.


    Mai crossed the shallow stream in front of her, stepping over a beach of pebbles of varying sizes. She simply walked on in silence, one step up and one step down, and her heart was full of frustration and frustration.


    When he raised his head, he caught a glimpse of a shining star in the sky. It was bright blue in color ¡ª it was the so called Purple Comet.


    For a long time, a legend had been circulating among the people: "When you see Madame Purple Star for the first time, don''t forget to make your wish ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao hesitated to come to a stop.


    "My heart originally was ¡­"


    "I... "My heart''s desire ¡­" She thought dreamily, "My wish... Wu ¡­ "Yu Xue ¡­"


    For some reason, she thought of Wu Yuxue. But subtly, when she thought of her wish, she immediately thought of him? How could Wu Yuxue occupy such a position in her heart? It was indeed an incredible thing.


    "No ¡­" "It''s not Wu Yuxue." And she told herself, "It''s none of his business... "My wish should be ¡­"


    "Should... "Yes!"


    Wu Yuxue, the "ungrateful man", was completely blank. There was an uncountable amount of desire in her mind, but at this moment, her mind was in a mess like cocoon. She couldn''t pull out the "wish" leader ¡­


    The big stars in the sky were shining on her two "little stars" that were shining with tears. At this moment, her mood was extremely chaotic. She really wanted to cry, but she couldn''t.


    The Purple Comet Star was still as brilliant as ever, but her heart seemed to have withered, and she couldn''t muster up any more excitement.


    He leaned against a huge rock and sat down. The sword in his hand made a ''dang'' sound when it came in contact with the stone surface, causing some sparks to fly out.


    This crisp sound startled her.


    Seeing the sword, she thought of a terrifying death. And at this moment, the word "death" no longer had any terrifying meaning, but instead seemed to have a kind of gratification, a kind of encouragement ¡ª death was like extinguishing a lamp. Life could not be happy as one wished, and death was no longer as frightening.


    The sword was tightly grasped in her hand and was placed before her eyes. Only two thoughts appeared in her mind ¡ª death or not.


    This was not an easy decision to make. However, at the moment, Bai Xiaoqiao was seriously considering this matter.


    Eyes ¡ª Obsessed and hazy.


    He gritted his teeth tightly.


    The sword ¡­ shook so hard ¡­


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over. The wind was mixed with a few tiny grains of sand, and when it hit a person''s body, it hurt the skin.


    A human figure soared up like a giant crane from the sky not too far away.


    As the man stood up, a deep sigh came through the door. The fat grey robe was puffing in the air, making a loud sound.


    This person possessed such a handsome movement technique. In the time it took for him to rise and fall, he had already arrived in front of Bai Xiaoqiao.


    "Why do you need to ¡­" "Why do you need to ¡­"


    As he got up from the ground, he waved his sleeve and created a large gust of wind that swept towards Bai Xiaoqiao.


    To Bian Xiaoqiao, this person''s sudden appearance was truly a sudden awakening.


    The wind coming from this man''s sleeves was so powerful that it nearly made Bai Xiaoqiao fall down.


    The force was too fast, too sudden. It was so sudden that even his face did not have time to clearly see that this person had once again used the "Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeve" skill. With a "hu" sound, he directly swept towards the sword in her hand.


    This time, Bai Xiaoqiao did not allow him to succeed. Before his sleeve had even reached him, he had already drawn his sword, pulled out his body, and flew out.


    This person did not intend to hurt her. He missed his first move and immediately retreated. He rose and fell like the wind, retreating as soon as he touched her. With a "hu" sound, he was pushed back ten feet.


    Bai Xiaoqiao could not tolerate others teasing him like this, so he scolded and quickly chased after them.


    The person in front was extremely fast, but intentionally or unintentionally, his body slowed down. Bai Xiaoqiao had rushed to his back in his second move. The sword in his hand flashed forward, stabbing towards the other party''s back.


    The man lunged forward and spread his hands wide, creating a sound of wind as if he was a giant butterfly.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s sword was just a hair away from stabbing out.


    Bai Xiaoqiao immediately drew back, wanting to launch his second strike. However, this person was extremely nimble, turning around swiftly like a whirlwind.


    "Chi!" Bai Xiaoqiao''s sword strike was even more powerful than the previous sword strike. It pierced straight towards his opponent''s door.


    Under the stars and moon, this person with long, bright hair and eyebrows was wearing a prayer bead. He must be a monk ¡ª Great Master Yun.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was shocked. "Ai ¡ª" He let out a cry, but his moves had become old. If he were to withdraw his sword, it would be too late. His sword pierced towards the center of the enemy''s brows ¡­ " With a "pa" sound, the sword that was sent out by Bai Xiaoqiao was held in the palm of his hand.


    "Amitabha, don''t be impatient."


    As the words left his mouth, that pair of giant palms tightly gripped onto the sword''s edge, not relaxing even a little.


    Bai Xiaoqiao struggled for a while, but was unable to break free. However, his face became red with anger.


    "Eh? What is a monk like you doing? What have I done to you? Why are you always looking for trouble with me? "


    "Amitabha." "Have you forgotten that we had a date?"


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten. I''ve already done what you wanted me to do for you, but you ¡­"


    As the old monk was still holding her sword tightly in his hands, Bai Qiao Ke became even angrier. "Are you going to let go or not? "If you don''t let go, I''ll scold you."


    The old monk''s long snow-white eyebrows constantly blinked. As he listened, he kept on chanting the Buddhist incantation, "Amitabha, Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!" Amitabha! Do you have more? " Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart was already in a bad mood and she could not bear to be wronged. Her voice trembled and she was on the verge of tears, "Are you really not going to let go? I didn''t think that you would bully me ¡­" "But I ¡­"


    His heart felt sour for a while, and then his tears came out of his eye sockets, sprinkling specks of dust on the ground.

 C96

    "What did you say, female benefactor? Girl, you''re a smart guy, you can''t mess up... "As the saying goes, ''A mountain of green remains, no fear of fire and no fear'', ''Infinite Buddha, good ¡­"


    This old monk is really annoying. How come he knows all about me?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but raise her eyes and look at him. She then said with some embarrassment, "Just what do you want?"


    The monk said, "As long as you give up on the idea of seeking death, I will return the sword. Otherwise, hehehe ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s eyebrows twitched and he was even a little embarrassed and annoyed. He thought for a moment, then sighed and said, "How would you know about what happened to me? Let go! "


    The old monk was very observant. The murderous intent that was on Bai Xiaoqiao''s face had long disappeared. Since his will to die was gone, there was no need to worry.


    "Amitabha!" The old monk chanted the Buddhist chant once again, but he released the hands that were tightly holding onto the other party''s sword.


    Bai Xiaoqiao suddenly retracted his sword, glared fiercely at the old monk, and sheathed his sword.


    The old monk clasped his hands together and said, "Good, good. With a single thought from this lady, I will have endless fortune in the future. Buddha bless me, but there will be no Amitabha in the south!"


    Bai Xiao Qiao rolled her eyes at him and faintly sighed. She said with a wry smile, "You are a prostitute, how can you understand the matters of mortal life? Let''s not talk about this anymore ¡­ Oh, by the way, Master, do you know if the relief money has been safely taken away? "


    There were two smiles on the old monk''s face, but it was not without misery. "With Miss''s blessings, we can finally settle this for the time being. Only ¡­"


    "But what happened?"


    "I''m afraid the future will be dangerous... This old monk has used all of his strength, so he can''t do anything about it. "


    "Huh?" Mai Xiaoqiao opened her eyes wide and said, "Wh ¡­" "Is that so?" "Could it be ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, my lady ¡­" You and I can''t help you with this... "This old monk had also made a divination about this matter. In the end, it turned out to be auspicious. This is extremely rare ¡­"


    He thought to himself, ''This monk''s martial arts skills are extremely high, and it seems that he isn''t any worse than Miss Han. If he really can make a move and help the officials, then he should have a high chance of succeeding.


    The old monk''s bright eyes swept over her face, but he seemed to have already understood her "thoughts". Instead, he used a benevolent smile to conceal his regret and guilt.


    "Miss, you have done your best for this matter. I have no regrets." At this point, he could not help but recite the Buddhist chant, "Amitabha, you can''t say it, you can''t say it. At this point, he couldn''t help but chant the Buddhist chant," Amitabha, you can''t say it, you can''t say it.


    Little Qiao blinked and shook her head, indicating that she did not understand.


    With a soft sigh, she said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Master, we''ve met three times, and it was finally fate. I still don''t know what your nickname is, Old Master. "


    Actually, Thousand Hand Divine Catcher Qin Zhao had once mentioned the Buddhist Monk Chu Yun. This was something that should not be forgotten by Bai Little Qiao. However, she hadn''t paid attention to it and never heard of it.


    The old monk''s silver eyebrows blinked, "Amitabha ¡ª" He recited the words'' Buddha ¡­ ''"


    At this point, he paused for a moment. His eyes lit up as he said, "Honestly speaking, this old monk is not unfamiliar with this lady. I have heard a lot about this young lady ¡­"


    "Oh!" Bai Xiaoqiao originally wanted to leave, but upon hearing these words, she could not help but become curious and fixed her steps.


    "Old Na mentioned someone. Does this girl know anyone?"


    "Who?"


    "Yu Yan," the old monk changed his name. "Her name is Wu Yuxue, do you recognize her?"


    Bai Xiaoqiao was slightly surprised for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "I know him."


    How could she not know this person? However, this was the first time she had heard of the name "Yu Yan".


    He remembered that when he first met Wu Yuxue, he went to visit her in the Bai Clan Ancestral Hall, and he already guessed that Wu Yuxue''s real name wasn''t "he". However, the other party didn''t deny it, and in other words, admitted to it.


    Only now did he know that his real name was Yu Yan. This meant that he was absolutely a member of the Yan Clan ¡ª the descendant of the famous'' Yan ''sect in the martial arts world.


    When she mentioned ''Swallow School'', she had long suspected that Wu Yuxue came from there. However, she hadn''t confirmed her suspicions.


    Now that he suddenly found out, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat shocked in his heart. However, he also felt that he had been cheated. His heart felt sour and cold ¡­ I really don''t know what it''s like.


    "Amitabha!" The old monk''s chanting was like a crescendo, and Miss Bai''s eyes fell on his face.


    "So you are the Great Master Chu Yun of Stone Ridge ¡­" I have long heard of your great name.


    After saying that, she lowered her head dejectedly. Earlier, she had wanted to see this monk as soon as possible because of the matter with her lover, Wu Yuxue. There were many things she wanted to ask him about.


    Once upon a time, when this person saw him, even when he was right in front of him, he lost all interest and wanted to say something.


    Interpersonal changes, the world changes like a white dog, too subtle, too ethereal and insubstantial.


    As she thought about it, Bai Little Qiao''s face turned even paler. She felt an incomparable coldness from her body. Her eyes focused on the old monk''s pair of shoes. Her disheveled hair trembled in the early morning breeze.


    Her heart had been thrown into disarray, like a tangled ball of silk. For a moment, it was difficult to find that thread.


    Monk Chu Yun let out a long sigh.


    His heart was like an ancient well, and just because of that single thought, he was able to interfere in this matter. In the end, he almost destroyed himself.


    It was almost impossible for a person who was born to take care of matters of the world, just like a wet hand scratching his face and trying to pull back his clean hands.


    "Benefactor, is there anything else that you haven''t done yet?"


    "I ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao smiled bitterly, shook his head, looked at Monk Chu Yun, and coldly said, "Big Master, why are you asking this?"


    "Amitabha!" Monk Chu Yun clasped his hands together and said hesitantly, "This young lady has done her best, there is no need to waste any more time ¡­ It''s cold... You are tired from the journey, and you will spend a few days in the old monk''s cloud temple, watching your heart and meditating. These are going to be good for the girl... "What do you think, miss?"


    As Bai Xiaoqiao listened, he was stunned. He could not help but think in his heart, so this monk had already understood my intentions. It was just that he did not say anything about it.


    Eh, how did he find out?


    Thinking like this, a pair of eyes suddenly looked over at the monk.


    "Amitabha, Amitabha!" The old monk clasped his hands together and announced two Buddhist names.


    He had underestimated these two ordinary Buddhist names, especially those of a master like Monk Chu Yun. They really had the effect of removing turds and clearing away demons.


    As Bai Xiaoqiao listened, he only felt a sense of peace and tranquility. The loneliness and sadness from before had greatly eased up. Deep within his heart, a new and joyful note had unexpectedly jumped up.


    Although it was only for an extremely short period of time, it was still considered extremely fresh and refreshing under the current state of mind of Bai Xiaoqiao, who was not far from death.


    "Alright ¡­" Bai Little Qiao smiled and said, "It''s just that Big Master, you have to agree to a few of my conditions."


    "Amitabha, this old monk knows the lady''s intentions. Please follow me ¡­" Buddha knows, there is no Amitabha in the South! "


    Every time he pronounced the Buddhist name, a sense of peace rose up in Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart, but after a while it returned to its former state, showing the difficulty of "understanding" the work, which could not be seen in a day or night, which encouraged her to develop an inexhaustible desire for Buddhism.


    However, she was wary of the old monk''s ulterior motives.


    "Old Master, I won''t hide it from you. I''m in a very bad mood, and it''s hard to get rid of ¡­" I''d love to come to your temple and stay for a while... Maybe they''ll stay forever. " Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    "Makes, makes, Amitabha!"


    "I want... "I want to take my old master as my master and wholeheartedly follow the Buddha ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao said.


    As the old monk listened, he could not help but let out a "hur hur" sound and laugh.


    "Really?" Let''s talk about this later! "


    "No way!" Bai Xiaoqiao said coldly, "Old Master, you have to promise me right now. I''m not joking around with you."


    "Alright, I''ll accept you as my disciple." The old monk could not help but announce the name of Buddha.


    "Also, I live in a temple, so you can''t tell anyone else about it. I don''t want anyone else to know about this ¡­" I beg you, old man, to promise me. "


    The monk blinked his silver brows as he looked at her face with a pair of kind and spirited eyes. The next Buddhist title shook her heart and caused her to panic, causing her to immediately be wary of speaking any nonsense.


    There was no sun in the pale sky, no cloud, and the gloom was terrible. Time was like a silent snake, and when you suddenly felt it, it slipped away.


    The winter wind, cold and prickly, when it zigzag from the eye, intermittent whistling, people''s footsteps, is insignificant, pitifully small.


    Under the lead of Thousand-Hands Divine Hunting Qin Zhe, the eight of them carefully and silently proceeded forward, looking pitiful yet insignificant.


    According to Monk Chu Yun''s design, this line of people was called "White Snake Ouroboros". It seemed to be true, indeed it was like a snake, a snake that could drill through any chasm.


    Along the way, they passed through the forest, mountain crevices, and pine trees. However, before their eyes was a vast expanse of wilderness.


    Qin Zhao stopped in his tracks in the middle of the yellow grass. He took a deep breath. The seven companions behind him were exhausted. They couldn''t wait to throw down the heavy burden on their shoulders and fall down to sleep.


    Qin Zhao could not hold on any longer. He sighed and said, "Sit down and eat something!"


    As soon as the words left their mouths, everyone immediately untied the heavy silver bags on their back and sat down to meditate. They took out the rations and water they had prepared and began to eat and drink.


    Although Qin Zhao could not bear the food, he did not dare to be so impudent. With half of his body supporting the bag on the ground, he could only take a nap.


    He had only dozed for a short while, but he was alarmed by the sound of the wild turtledove flapping its wings. He suddenly straightened his body.


    Beneath their earthy red wings, there were bright red spots. When they flew up into the sky, the sight was quite impressive. One could imagine how regretful it would be if the wilderness lost the embellishment of these wild animals.


    However, Qin Zhao, who was standing in front of him, was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery.


    The gale rises at the end of the duckweed, any rustling of the grass, there must be a cause, just like the turtle-dove in front of the startled, also be a "reason" right?


    Qin Zhe''s eyes widened as he tried his best to look and look ¡­ All I saw was a sky that was full of gloom and gloom... His sleepiness deepened.


    "Ah ¡­" "Hah ¡­" The constable next to him, fat head Ah San, was yawning towards the sky. He seemed to have lifted the curtain of sleep in front of them, and they could no longer bear it. They fell to the ground and slept soundly.


    Rather than saying there were eight people, it would be more accurate to say there were eight beasts and eight pigs. Their heavy snoring made the grassland lose its luster and lose all color.


    A hare suddenly emerged from the mound, pricked up its long ears, and plunged into the grass.


    The two yellow wolves stuck their heads out from a distance and sized up the area. They probably still remembered seeing this kind of strange scene before. With a whimper, they fled away with their tails tucked between their legs.


    The snores of the eight people gathered together to form a series of waves. This kind of sound was extremely shocking. Even Qin Zhao, who had always been the most heavy-handed, was actually so careless. It was no wonder that something bad was about to happen.


    The first figure had appeared almost right next to the tip of the blade of grass. It was using the well-known movement technique, "Fly onto the Grass".


    Many people knew about this martial art, yet they couldn''t compare to the man in front of them. He was truly a superior cultivator.


    She was wearing a long purple robe and her delicate hair fluttered in the wind.


    It must be a girl ¡ª a Han girl.


    Following that, the four people who appeared were her underlings, the fourth son, and the four old men, the giant bandits Shen Qiu.


    Following that, everyone appeared one after another at Miss Han''s command to raise their hands and spread out, surrounding the eighth constable.


    A proud smile appeared on Lady Han''s face.


    It was not hard to imagine the joy of recovering from a loss.


    It was truly a coincidence. After a long period of confusion, the eight of them actually fell into her hands once again.


    Judging from the current situation, even if they had wings, it would still be difficult for them to escape.


    Looking at the people lying on the ground in front of her, Lady Han slowly drew her sword.


    "Kill anyone who dares to break through the encirclement."


    As everyone listened, they took out their weapons and answered in unison.


    The clashing of swords startled Qin Zhao, who was actually exhausted after being on guard.


    Like a frightened fox, he almost jumped up, like a carp that suddenly jumped up.


    "Ah ¡­"


    He didn''t even manage to see what had happened clearly before his eyes, but a cold, sharp blade was placed on his neck.


    The one who acted was actually Eldest Brother Li ¡ª Silver Crown Suit Li Qi.

 C97

    He had previously been toyed with by Li Qi and had underestimated his opponents. Four of his brothers had died in the Four Extreme Blood Light Formation that the old monk had set up.


    In front of him, Qin Zhao and the others were once again in his hands. Naturally, he was infuriated. Anger welled up from the bottom of his heart.


    Li Qi wished that this strike could cut Qin Zhao''s head off.


    "Keep him."


    The one speaking was Miss Han. She didn''t actually love Qin Zui''s life or death, but she had other plans. She felt it was too easy to kill him.


    Li Qi smiled coldly. He pressed down his sword and stared at his opponent with his deep eyes.


    "Listen, boy. If you want to act recklessly again, then don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    As he spoke, he sat down on his butt where his sword was trembling.


    It was then that he finally saw everything clearly. He finally understood what had happened. It seemed like it was a bad luck that the new year had come. Yet again, it had fallen into the hands of the opposite party.


    He tilted his head and looked around at his companions, lowering his head speechlessly ¡­


    There was no need to say anything else. Just accept your fate!


    "Miss." Qin Zhao looked dejectedly at Lady Han and said, "Do a good deed and kill me!"


    "That''s not up to you. You guys can''t die yet."


    After a slight pause, a smile reappeared on her face.


    It was really strange. Almost all of them were in an uproar. Other than Qin Zhao, the seven other brothers were still sleeping soundly. They were lying on their backs, on their backs, on their sides, and with their limbs splayed out in different postures.


    "Wake them all up, it''s still early. This isn''t the time to sleep yet."


    As Miss Han gave the orders, quite a few young men had already run over. Each of them gave a kick to their butts and woke them up.


    Only then did the seven people wake up from their dream. When they understood what was happening, they were speechless and covered in dirt.


    "Boss Qin, you didn''t think of it, right?" Lady Han smiled slightly and said, "Nothing''s strange except that your snores were too loud, making it so that we found you effortlessly. What else do you have to say? "


    Then, she instructed the four seniors beside her, "Go take a look and see if the bags are filled with silver."


    "En!" The fourth year girl''s figure flickered and arrived in front of him. She stretched out the bamboo cane in her hand and stuck it into the silver bag. She quickly withdrew it and saw that the tip of the staff was stained with silver.


    He didn''t dare to be careless though. He tested eight silver prayer mats and confirmed them. Only then did he nod his head and report back to Miss Han.


    Lady Han was indeed very happy. It wasn''t because she had gotten the silver in one fell swoop, but because she could go back to her father and report this matter to him.


    "This matter will not trouble second master. Boss Qin, I will have to trouble eight of you to carry this silver. There are still a lot of ways to go, so let''s not delay any longer. Let''s go!" Miss Han said.


    Her words were an order, who would dare disobey them?


    Thousand-Hands Divine Catcher, Qin Zhao, let out a bitter laugh and sighed. He looked at the seven people in front of him and exchanged a glance. He walked over without a word and picked up his bag while the other seven followed suit without a word.


    The silver taels were extremely heavy, each bag weighing several hundred pounds. Although the eight of them were young and strong, capable of carrying martial arts, their backs were still pressed down to the point that the veins on their heads were exposed, and they bared their teeth.


    If they didn''t die now, they could always find an opportunity to escape. What was even more difficult was that the eight of them still had to carry their money bags. Once the time came, it wouldn''t be difficult for them to turn around and escape.


    Qin Zhao thought of this plan in his mind. Gritting his teeth, he wordlessly led the way while the others followed him.


    Miss Han suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    Although the silver was still on their backs, they had to change the way they walked.


    The original line of eight people, following each other, was broken down into pieces by Lady Han. This way, the so-called "White Snake Ouroboros" could no longer be "linked".


    Qin Zhe saw the bitterness in his heart, but he could do nothing about it.


    With Lady Han''s victory in her grasp, she was naturally happy. The four elders of Shen Qiu were even more spirited as they took on the heavy responsibility of protecting the silver.


    The four of them had been in the thick of things for decades, and knew the distance like the back of their hands. After they had made their plans, the distance between them was much shorter than what Miss Han had originally wanted to walk. After explaining everything, they left behind their senior son, and Miss Han left on her own.


    Shortly after noon, the group arrived at the desolate Mane Mountain.


    Here, there was an unattended small temple called the Kindness of the Way Temple. Everyone settled down here to eat and rest.


    In Miss Han''s absence, the group naturally followed Silver Crown''s lead. Although Fourth Year was a follower in front of Miss Han, he had no choice but to obey Li Qi''s commands, making him seem like an outsider.


    Although there was no one hosting the Temple of Virtue, there were still a few monks. It was just that they were not good at managing and did not care about incense.


    Now that a large group of evil guests had come to ask for tea and water, they were extremely busy.


    Qin Zhao and the others were already exhausted. After going through so much suffering, they could no longer move no matter how hard they tried.


    After lunch, they built a fire in the main hall and fell to the ground, sleeping soundly. However, with Shen Qiu''s four Elders leading the same thieves, Wuchang and a few strict guards, they prepared to set off on the road after dusk.


    Inside the meditation room, the Gastrodia Disperse and the Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon were both sitting cross-legged on the meditation bed. Although the two of them were injured, they relied on their bones to be strong.


    After taking a sip of tea, Zhang Zian sneered and shook his head, "We are all old people now, but I didn''t think we would end up like this when we face the old people. Second Bro, do you think there''s anything wrong with carrying a plate?"


    The Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon said in surprise, "Be quiet."


    With that, he got up and left his seat. He looked out the window, then sat down again and said, "Luckily, he''s not here." "If he hears it, it''s not so good. It''s better that you don''t complain!"


    This word "he" must be referring to his senior year. If he heard it, it wouldn''t be good at all.


    After hearing what the Bridge Winged Dragon had said, the Heaven Mask was even more infuriated. The pockmarks on its face were all glowing with a red light.


    "So what if he is? I just want him to hear... Relying on nothing but power, who the hell is he? "


    The more he said, the angrier he got. "I''ve never seen someone like Brother Lu, the more cowardly he gets. If you stick to me, this is a chance. If he doesn''t do it, if not, we can just kill him ¡­"


    The Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon "shushed" and hurriedly stood up. He only heard the sound of footsteps in front of the window as a monk walked past.


    Only then did the Bridge Winged Dragon let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that he was being cautious, it became angry and simply turned its head to the side, no longer paying any attention to him.


    Even so, those few words had moved him. How could a Bridge Winged Dragon be easy to deal with?


    Thinking back to the day when the four brothers were living under Shen Qiu''s roof, eating meat in big chunks and sharing money in big scales, claiming to be in the limelight. Now that they were living off someone else''s hands, this grievance couldn''t be forgotten.


    As he thought about it, he couldn''t help but sigh and lower his head.


    "Second Brother," San lowered his voice and said, "As long as you nod, Fourth Bro will only say one sentence, hmph..." "Although that kid is a bit troublesome, he''s not as good as us brothers. On the boss'' side, you still need to inform him in advance. You need to get him to nod."


    The Bridge Winged Dragon snorted and said with a sneer, "What do you think I am, born to be lowly and willing to be commanded by others? "However, this cannot be done carelessly. One mistake, hmph, all four of you better give up on your lives."


    Gastrodia was stunned for a moment before saying, "Then we''ll be at the command of others for the rest of our lives!"


    The Bridge Winged Dragon coldly said, "Let''s keep watching. There will be an opportunity later."


    San San widened his triangular eyes and said: "What chance are we waiting for? If this wasn''t a chance, then what was it? If we kill that brat, wouldn''t the money be ours? Then, if we go far away, even if it''s the heavens, he won''t be able to find us! "


    "But ¡­" The boy was slippery. If one of them fails, then there will be endless trouble in the future. "


    "Don''t worry, as long as boss nods his head, that kid won''t be able to escape even if he has eight lives." The more he talked, the more excited he became. His face was filled with killing intent.


    The Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon stood up and walked around the room. Suddenly, it stopped and said, "I''ll go take a look at Boss Lu."


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a person walked in. It was Li Qi. Just as the saying Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Qiao and Xie were stunned at first glance.


    Immediately after that, Li Qi closed the door, walked over, and sat down without making a sound.


    "What is it?"


    Li Qi''s eyes flashed with determination as he said, "It''s time, let''s do it!"


    Gastrodia Dispersing a bone roll, stood up, "What ¡­" "Boss, are you saying ¡­"


    "Calm down, third brother."


    Li Qi lowered his voice and said, "That kid is coming back soon."


    The Bridge Winged Dragon paused for a moment before saying, "You mean ¡­"


    "You guys have a plan in mind, then it''ll be easier to make a move." Li Qi said coldly, "Dusk is on the road, there are two paths ahead. One is towards the high altitude, and the other is towards the south. We''ll clean up that kid before we start on the road, and then we''ll go into the mountains. "


    The two of them nodded their heads as they listened, admiring their lord''s high idea. The reason for this was that once they entered the mountain, the four of them would be in the world. With their knowledge of the terrain, they wouldn''t need to worry about getting lost even if they had to stay in the mountains for ten days or half a month.


    Hearing up to this point, Gastrodia Powder was the first to agree.


    "Alright, let''s do it then!" The pockmarks on his face all flashed red. "Leave that bastard to me. I, your father, pierced eight to sixty-four holes in him. I don''t want to kill him."


    Li Qi felt that his voice was too loud and fiercely glared at him.


    The leader was indeed the boss, and had his own prestige. He immediately understood and lowered his head, not saying a word.


    "We can''t be hasty about this, we can''t leave it to you."


    Li Qi''s eyes shifted towards the Iron Finger Mountain Splitter Dragon and said, "You come."


    The Bridge Winged Dragon gritted its teeth and nodded.


    Li Qi said, "Remember, you can''t let him see anything wrong in advance. "That kid is smarter than a rabbit. His moves are faster and more ruthless."


    With a smile that didn''t quite reach its eyes, the Bridge Winged Dragon twirled the flesh on its face, as if to say, "Do you have to take care of this?"


    The weather was dark, so it didn''t matter whether it was dusk or not.


    In fact, there was still some time before the sky turned dark, but it looked like it was already dark.


    It was as if the wind had been blowing non-stop since the beginning of the journey. It would come blowing in their direction, causing their faces to be in great pain, as if their skin was about to split open.


    After leaving the small temple where they had rested for a while, they saw the Eighteen Plates in front of them. That was because standing in front of him, looking into the distance, he could see eighteen different sizes of uplands, each with their own momentum, yet their peaks were all connected. This was the origin of the name, "Eighteen Dishes".


    From the very beginning, Iron Finger had been closely following behind his senior, Qiao Yifong. It could be said that he wasn''t even a step away from his senior.


    Senior Han Li was not a fool; Han Li had given him this burden that weighed more than a thousand jin.


    He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. Relying on his master''s power and influence, he thought that these people were nothing to worry about. He only needed to wait for their arrival and make a huge contribution.


    A man is no better than a god. However, he never expected that the four wild beasts that he had tamed would become so ferocious. They once again extended their claws towards him, waiting for him to devour them.


    "Boss." Little Four stared at Li Qi and said, "This road ahead, how should we go about doing it? You must tell me first. "


    Li Qi, the Silver Crown, had already made up his mind, and the opportunity to strike was right in front of him. Laughing loudly, he said, "This is something that Second Brother Qiao needs to know the best way. Second Brother, come over here and tell the Head Supervisor."


    The Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon had long hidden a sharp steel dagger inside its sleeve, ready to make a move at any time. Hearing Li Qi''s call, it was expecting the situation to come to an end soon, so it immediately responded.


    "What can I do for you, Chief Steward?"


    As he spoke, he cupped his hands in front of him and bowed.


    The lean face of the fourth boss cracked open two lines of smile lines: "Sure, Second Leader, do you have a map of the mountains?"


    "I was about to present it for inspection."


    As he said this, Qiao Yifan handed over the map he had prepared earlier. As he was reaching out to receive it, he suddenly withdrew his hand in alarm. And he said: "Second Boss, you should just say it out loud!"


    The dagger of the Bridge Winged Dragon was about to be revealed in a split-second when the four year old tried to reach out for the map. However, the other party suddenly changed his mind. He couldn''t help but be shocked.

 C98

    As their four eyes met, a hint of fear appeared in their eyes, and they took a step back.


    In terms of timing, it was clearly a step too slow. However, since he was already on the bow, he had no choice but to release it. He took another step forward, and the map of the mountain opened slowly in his hand.


    To the side, the Heaven''s Nail was watching nervously. It took a few steps forward and lit up the Thousand Li Fire in its hand with a swoosh.


    With the sudden appearance of the flames, the Bridge Winged Dragon could no longer hold itself back. With an angry roar, a cold dagger emerged from its sleeve.


    Although this slash seemed reckless, it was actually a slash that had long since gone through careful deliberation and all sorts of assumptions.


    Once the saber came out, it split into six sides. In fact, even Fourth Bro''s path of retreat had been blocked. However, on the short blade, a blinding white light shot out, piercing straight towards his throat.


    Although he had been on guard, he had never expected that something like this would happen so suddenly. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for him to dodge this saber strike.


    At this moment, his body had already dodged half of the attack. The sword of the Bridge Winged Dragon had already moved away from its center, just like a shadow. "Hiss ¡­" A piece of blade-light flashed from the fourth child''s right rib, and the inch long tip of the blade had already deeply stabbed into his body.


    Little Four let out a strange cry. Under the pain, he struggled to move his body outwards. This strike left a four to five inch long wound on his chest, and large amounts of blood immediately gushed out.


    This slash was meant to take his life, but before he could make a move, his strength had failed, leaving a chance for his opponent to survive.


    With the blade''s momentum, the fourth year flipped, causing the ingot to fly out like a magic treasure.


    Of course, he knew that this was a life or death situation. As soon as his body landed on the ground, he didn''t wait any longer and immediately used his full strength for the second time.


    It was useless. Everyone present had become his enemy in an instant. They couldn''t let him go.


    A pair of Heaven and Earth Rings Mt. Tai pressed down on his head, taking care of it. On the other side, the deadly Bao Wuchang shot out a throwing knife, and with a flash of silver light, he stabbed deeply into the crook of his leg.


    AHH!


    After being injured twice, fourth year''s son no longer had the strength to defend. His body "Splash!" He fell to the ground and rolled like a dog.


    Patriarch Silver Crown, Li Qi, had been coldly watching from the sidelines the entire time. It seemed that it was already time for him to take action.


    With a shake of his body, he swiftly arrived at the side of his senior.


    The fourth year shouldn''t be so weak. Wu Yi was killed by the Bridge Winged Dragon, and then by the flying dagger of Bao Wuchang. After being injured so many times, how could he still be able to fight back?


    Seeing that Li Qi had suddenly arrived in front of him, the fourth son''s heart tightened as he angrily shouted, "Old men, you''re rebelling ¡­" He suddenly flipped over the long cane in his hand and smashed it down on Li Qi''s head.


    How could the Silver Crown Lord possibly take him seriously at this moment? He lightly waved the sword, and with a "dang" sound, he had already pushed away the opponent''s staff. With a sneer, the sword in his hand moved and pierced towards the opponent''s chest.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the bushes beside them. One of them said in a cold voice, "Attack!"


    Immediately following that, the broken pieces of stone flew out with a "shua shua" sound.


    Today, the force that came with the head of the shattered rocks was not small. Once it spread out, everyone was taking care of them, especially a few that went straight for Li Qi. They were even more ferocious.


    Li Qi was shocked, but he couldn''t be bothered to kill his fourth year brother. With a stomp of his feet, he abruptly somersaulted in the air and flipped over ten feet away.


    At the same time, a vigorous figure suddenly appeared in front of him and landed in front of him. He landed on the ground, gave him a slap and grabbed his son''s right wrist.


    "Go!"


    He turned the conversation upside down and heard the sound of "hu ¡­" With a sound, he threw Big Four a few meters away and landed on the long grass in the wasteland.


    Of course, a fourth year student was not a fool. His life had been retrieved and he hurriedly rolled on the grass a few times, covering his body and not daring to move in the grass for the time being.


    Using the weak sunlight, he sized up the person who had suddenly appeared and saved his life, the Wu Yuxue that his master, Lady Han, deeply admired.


    He had actually saved her. It was beyond his imagination.


    Wu Yuxue landed on the ground, and a figure rushed over from the side. He held a short knife in his hand and stabbed forward with force.


    This person was indeed fast, but he had violated the taboo in martial arts when they were too close to each other.


    There was almost no room for retreat when it came to stabbing through the air with one move.


    He was already retreating, so how could he make it in time?


    Wu Yuxue had already hit her lower abdomen with a backhand palm. "Bang!" It bounced five feet high, then fell head first, unable to get back up.


    Needless to say, this person was one of the four old men of Shen Qiu, the Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon.


    In terms of martial skill, the Bridge Winged Dragon might not be as good as his sworn brother Li Qi, but it was not that bad.


    He had only died on the spot because he had been too greedy and had committed a great taboo.


    Wu Yuxue''s one strike had taken the life of the Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon, leaving everyone dumbstruck.


    After a moment of shock, he finally recognized Wu Yuxue, the uninvited guest.


    "Wu Yuxue ¡­" Bao Wuchang was the first to recognize him, "The one with the surname Wu, so it''s you."


    "Who is it?" Li Qi''s eyes flashed with fear, it was obvious that Wu Yuxue''s face was foreign to him.


    "Boss, this is the Wu guy that I told you about in the past."


    The one who spoke was the Gastrodia Oblique Powder. He was once the defeated opponent of Wu Yuxue. This meeting could be said to be the epitome of enmity.


    Besides, it was impossible to describe the enmity between him and the Bridge Winged Dragon, who had died at his hands.


    As Dian San said with hatred, his eyes turned red and the two Heaven and Earth Ring clanged against each other in his hands. He only thought of the person who came and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    As Li Qi listened, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Suddenly, he remembered a scene from three years ago on the Northern Chuan Road.


    "Ah, friend Wu, it''s you. "My apologies, my apologies ¡­"


    As he said that, he slowly cupped his fists towards Wu Yuxue, turned his face towards the deadly Bao Wuchang and said, "Fourth Bro, look, does Ol ''Two still have any life left? It''s very likely that he''s dead. "


    After being sworn brothers for so many years, they were like brothers and sisters. They thought of the Life and Death Art, so how could they not shed tears.


    As he spoke, he could not help but feel sad, almost having tears fall from his eyes.


    Right at that moment, the deadly Bao Wuchang arrived in front of the Iron Finger Mountain Bridge Winged Dragon, probed for a bit, then pulled his body back.


    "He''s dead. "Nothing else, let''s fight it out with him."


    Silver Crown''s Li Qi said coldly, "Wait!"


    "Friend Wu, where did you start?" In fact, Li Qi was looking at Wu Yuxue with fear in his heart and said, "Well, let''s not disturb the river." Why must you overstep your authority for the Feng Family? "


    "You''re wrong."


    Wu Yuxue took two steps forward, just dodging the blind spot formed faintly by the Sky Anchor Oblique Powder and the deadly Bao Wuchang.


    "I don''t care about the matters of the Feng family, nor do I want to. It''s just that during this trip to protect Chief Qin''s family, I won''t allow anyone to have any presumptuous thoughts." Brother Lu, I''ll have to ask you to make an exception and let us have our way with this. "


    "It''s your five friends who can''t let us off, it''s not that I, Lu, don''t know how to appreciate your kindness ¡­" With few matters related to money, people''s lives are in danger. The second brother of the Bridge of Helplessness has already died in your hands, so I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out of this mess. All the same, if you don''t mind, Wu, we can talk about it later. How about it? I''m just waiting for a word from you. "


    It was exactly because he had once experienced Wu Yuxue''s power and knew that it was difficult for her to win in all the battles that they had fought. Under such helplessness, she had destroyed herself to the point of almost begging for forgiveness.


    Wu Yuxue refused to pay for it.


    "No." He stubbornly said, "Unless Boss Qin''s eight men leave safely with the money. Otherwise, the three of you will either have to show off your skills or take my life. "


    As Wu Yuxue spoke, she drew her sword from her back and held it tightly in her hand.


    Li Qi chuckled as he laughed in a low voice. His pair of eyes that were filled with flowing lights had long ago slanted towards the two of them.


    This brother''s four enemies have gone up in battle for decades and killed countless people. It was this time that he was defeated by Lady Han.


    In the past, they had always been convinced of who would make the first move and gain the upper hand. They had relied on their mutual understanding of one another to suddenly make a move, and even more so, they had a tacit understanding of one another.


    As a result, although it seemed like an unintentional move, it was still a good opportunity to take action.


    The Heaven and Earth Circle of the Sky Anchor had already been swung up and down more than once. He was trying to find the best place to attack him.


    Wasn''t killing Bao Wuchang the same as well?


    The weapon he used was a three-pointed, two-bladed saber. With one hand holding the hilt and the other holding the blade, he gestured countless times.


    "Friend Wu, you''ve gone too far."


    While speaking, the Silver Crown''s Su Li Qi had already reached out and grabbed the snake-shaped sword on his back.


    At this moment, his eyes had already drawn the attention of two of his sworn brothers.


    It was almost exactly the same thing. The Sky Anesthesia only had the left side, while the Death Bag was the right. It was like a pair of cold blades that had flown out from two different directions, both quickly stabbing down towards Wu Yuxue''s legs.


    At the same time that Su Chen and Su Li attacked, Su Li''s legs were already moving closer to Wu Yu Xue, the snake shaped sword in his hand spinning, slashing towards Wu Yu Xue''s head.


    Although the three of them were split up into three different parts, their speed and coordination could be said to be flawless.


    Wu Yuxue had already expected that this would happen.


    Under the combined care of all three weapons, Wu Yuxue''s body twisted like a snake.


    This twist was perfect for him. He dodged Li Qi, who was on the front, and dodged the slant to the left.


    Following that, with a clang, the deadly bag Wuchang''s tri-pointed two-edged blade was knocked open.


    In the midst of her shock, Bao Wuchang suddenly felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t get away in time.


    This time, Wu Yuxue would not show any mercy.


    However, he was a step too slow. As Wu Yuxue''s sword vibrated, a silver streak flashed out of nowhere and struck the bottom of Bao Wuchang''s heart with a "Puchi". Blood spurted out of his body as his sword was pulled out.


    A stream of blood shot out. When Wu Yuxue retreated backwards, Bao Wuchang''s slim body fell straight back to the ground.


    Wu Yu Xue decisively killed four evils with one move, and without delay, she grabbed the sword in her hand and used it to turn around. With a ''hu'' sound, she flew into the air and arrived beside Silver Crown''s Li Qi.


    "Chi!" A powerful gust of wind suddenly appeared. With a sound, it went straight for Wu Yu Xue to meet her head-on.


    Wu Yuxue was extremely brave. She didn''t dare to let down her guard even when the wind was blowing right in front of her.


    The wind was too strong. If they came into contact with it, they would definitely be injured. They had no choice but to somersault in the air and land on the side with a thud.


    The reason for that gust of wind, of course, was due to it.


    The wind blew suddenly, and a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. As soon as the figure appeared, it descended, bringing with it a fierce wind. It was like a godly weapon descending from the sky, its power shocking to the extreme.


    He had never seen such a thing before, but both sides were shocked.


    The sky was getting darker, but it was all thanks to the cold moon that was slowly rising up. It illuminated everything so clearly that everyone present could see who it was.


    It was an elegant, elegant, and scholarly person. From the looks of it, this person was an old man dressed in scholarly robes.


    Wu Yuxue knew with one glance that she had never seen this person before. However, from the formless palm qi that the old man emitted when he first appeared, she was sure that this old man must be hiding a rare skill. He was an extraordinary person that she could not underestimate.


    On the other side, the silver crowned Sou Li Qi and the Sky Anesthesia both scattered from the moment the old man first appeared, and they were quite shocked as well. To the two of them, the old man''s face was indeed unfamiliar to them, and they were unable to figure out how he did it, and only stared in a daze.


    "Haha ¡­"


    Suddenly, this old man who had appeared earlier laughed out loud. He pointed at Wu Yuxue and said, "There is no need for you to interfere in the matters of our family. I will take care of it myself."


    Although Wu Yuxue did not know who he was, she could tell from his appearance that he was no ordinary person. Hearing his words, it was as if she was baffled, unsure of who he was. After listening for a while, she did not know how to reply.


    On the contrary, Li Jun and Xie Wang were even more confused than him.


    With a cold smile, Li Qi asked, "May I ask who you are? Please forgive me for being unfamiliar with it. "


    He shook his head and said, "Yes, you look at me like that, but I don''t like you at all. How can a Seven fingered Snow Mountain tolerate scum like you? I truly want to see what kind of ability you all have to dare to rebel. "


    Although the person did not announce his name, he had already introduced himself as the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain''s representative. Once the words "Seven Fingers Snow Mountain" was announced, everyone would be extremely shocked.


    Li Qi''s expression changed drastically as he looked at the newcomer from head to toe. After half a day, she stammered, "You old man, could it be that the Seven-fingered Snow Mountain''s Feng ¡­? "Sir?"

 C99

    "Ah, the phoenix ¡­" "Old!" Suddenly, the tongue of the Sky Sparrow Hawk also seemed to have been shortened by a bit.


    After listening, this old man with a special appearance coldly said, "Although you know me, hmph... But today, I will not forgive you. I will not show mercy to people like you who have turned their backs on others and have become ungrateful to others. "


    When Li Qi and the others heard that the person who claimed to be the owner of the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain, who was also Miss Han''s biological father, was the most difficult to deal with person in the world, they couldn''t help but be scared out of their wits. "Old ¡­" Li Qi''s body flickered as he said hesitantly, "Old man, please don''t misunderstand ¡­ "We''re on the same side ¡­"


    "We would never dare to have such thoughts ¡­ "Two hearts ¡­" The Gastrodia Powder was almost paralyzed with fear.


    Suddenly, he pointed at Wu Yuxue and said, "It''s all because of him. This Wu family member wanted to steal the silver. He even killed our men ¡­"


    "The seven old masters are in charge ¡­" Li Qi forced himself to calm down and said, "We can''t wrongly accuse a good person ¡­ You old man ¡­ To avenge us... "That''s good."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask him ¡­" Hey! Wu, are you here to rob money? " With his eyes wide open, he looked at Wu Yu Xue like an anxious dog. "Wu Yu Xue, a man with the surname of Wu. "Don''t be a coward when the time comes. Say the truth, don''t make us take the blame for this!"


    Wu Yu Xue laughed disdainfully: "Xie Shan, you are shameless to the extreme ¡­" Even if Senior Feng can spare you tonight, I must take your life. "


    He retorted, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "That''s right. I came here for this money. It is just that I did not expect that I would end up using it as my own ¡­"


    He knew that the truth could not escape the eyes of this Feng Qi mister before him. Since he had already shown himself and expressed his attitude, he would eventually have to go with Feng Qi and take a hostile stance. It would be better to stay silent and observe the situation from the sidelines.


    Mr Feng Qi''s slender eyes shifted on Li Jun and Li Jun''s bodies as he coldly said, "At least you two have some hard work to handle. For this reason, I''ll give you two a free ride!"


    Li Qi laughed coldly. In the end, he did not dare to show off and changed to a wry smile: "What do you mean?"


    "You ended your own life. That''s even more straightforward."


    "No ¡­" "No way!"


    As if drunk, he staggered and said, "Old master, you can''t do this to your own people ¡­" No... "No way ¡­"


    As he spoke, he suddenly leaped up, intending to escape.


    How could mister Feng Qi allow him to act so arrogantly?


    Soon after, the Heaven''s Anchor dispersed into the air. At that moment, Feng Qi suddenly raised his left hand and struck out with a palm in the air.


    Under the sudden contact of the two sides, a loud "peng" sound rang out. The Sky Numbing Palm flew up faster and fell faster, and after a dull collision, it bounced back until it landed heavily on the ground. It rolled several times in a row, and just as it was about to leap up a second time, it caused Feng Qi, once again, to strike the air with his palm and die on the spot.


    Everyone at the scene clearly saw that mister Feng Qi''s second palm was even more unimpressive than the first. It was just that as he opened his five fingers, he pressed his palm against the rolling Dian Hu, and the latter died on the spot.


    It seemed that only Wu Yanxue and Feng Qi were able to see the inkling. In fact, it was their Seven Fingers Snow Mountain''s Feng Family''s secret technique, the "Formless Aura". No wonder the Sky Anesthesia was scattered and died on the spot.


    Under Li Qi''s gaze, Silver Crown''s entire body shivered. It was a heavy blow to him.


    In just a short moment, he had witnessed his three sworn brothers'' miserable deaths. The pain in his heart could not be described with words.


    Suddenly, he mustered his unparalleled courage and no longer thought about his lifeless life. He let out a desperate cry and suddenly leaped forward, pouncing straight in front of mister Feng Qi.


    Li Qi finally understood that there was no way Fang Feng Qi would let him off, even if he begged for mercy with a pitiful voice. In the end, he would still die, so he might as well do his best and fight with Fang Feng for a bit, but the result was the same.


    For a time, as his body fell to the ground, the serpentine sword drew a streak of silver light, chopping straight down at mister Feng Qi''s head. Mr. Feng Qi did not move, only said, "Are you worthy?" The expert, after all, was the latter, and his hand shot out, but somehow, the other party''s snake-shaped sword light had changed hands and danced on his hand. Li Qi was so shocked that his body shot up into the air, and with a flip of his body in the snow, he floated more than ten feet away.


    "Hng hng!" Feng Qi snorted a few times, then looked at Li Qi and said, "You''re still too far off. Come here and take your weapon."


    As he said that, he slowly reached out with the serpentine sword in his hand. The sword tip was pointed upwards and a slight sneer appeared on his face.


    With the sword in his hands, it would not be easy for him to get it back. However, given the circumstances in front of him, he could not allow him to scheme against it.


    So it turned out that this Li Qi was not an ordinary person. He had roamed the underworld for many years and could be considered a unique person. Naturally, he had his own way of dealing with enemies.


    "Old Man, you''re just teasing me. Li Qi is being too presumptuous ¡­"


    The moment the words left his mouth, he suddenly rushed over.


    He stretched out his right hand and grabbed at the handle of the serpentine sword in mister Feng Qi''s hand. Anyone who saw this would not believe that he had another picture. In fact, he had another picture.


    Just as his hand was about to grab onto the snake-shaped sword''s hilt, his right hand suddenly flipped upwards. With a "chi chi" sound, a pair of thin-bladed willow leaf throwing daggers shot out from his sleeves like lightning.


    It turned out that this pair of throwing daggers were not thrown by borrowing the strength between the fingers and wrists. Instead, they were shot out from a barrel that had been tied to the wrist beforehand.


    Although Silver Crown''s Li Qi had this kind of powerful concealed weapon, he rarely used it. It was practically unknown, so when he suddenly used it, all the onlookers couldn''t help but feel shocked. However, the situation in front of their eyes was too quick.


    As Li Qi raised his hand, a pair of small willow leaf throwing knives, as cold as the stars, shot towards Feng Qi''s pair of eyes.


    In fact, even though he dared to attack Mr Feng Qi, he had already put his life on the line. Once the flying dagger was shot out, he did not hesitate as he immediately used his hand to press down on both sides of Mr Feng Qi''s abdomen.


    This was indeed what he had done his best. Li Qi had used everything he had learned, but his opponent was too strong, much more powerful than what Li Qi had imagined.


    "Dingdang," a pair of willow leaf throwing knives, first allowed Feng Qi to swing the snake shaped sword in his hand and hit the ground. At the same time, Li Qi''s iron palms also hit Feng Qi''s abdomen on both sides.


    At this moment, Li Qi really used all of his strength and let out a "heh" sound from his mouth.


    In terms of pure strength, even if it was a piece of hard limestone, it would still be enough to shatter into pieces. However, Mister Feng Qi''s lower abdomen was even softer than tofu. He was deeply immersed in it all of a sudden.


    Li Qi was ecstatic. He thought that he had successfully taken the risk and allowed his hands to sink into his pockets. That was why he suddenly realized that the situation was not good. He only felt that the other party''s lower abdomen had suddenly become extremely hot. Not only that, but there seemed to be an extremely strong suction force coming from the opponent''s stomach, which made Li Qi feel as if his hands were stuck in a pot of boiling hot glue. It was difficult to move forward, and even harder to retreat.


    All of a sudden, he came in contact with Teacher Feng Qi''s pair of deep and faintly discernible murderous eyes, giving him an extremely terrifying feeling.


    It was also at this moment that Mr Feng Qi''s seemingly powerless and slender hand had already pressed down on his chest.


    Li Qi suddenly felt his chest go soft as his entire body was thrown into the air and he fell down.


    When he fell heavily onto the ground, he thought he had fallen into a pile of cotton, but he couldn''t get up.


    Everyone on the side had their eyes wide open. Never would they have thought that the Great Master Li would be dead. One of the thieves let out a scream and everyone scattered like a bird.


    However, this situation was clearly under the control of mister Feng Qi.


    Like a spring breeze, Mr Feng Qi''s rising momentum, was really so free and easy, when his extremely light body, like the wind, swept across everyone''s head, other than Wu Yu Xue, everyone else was as dumb as clay and didn''t move at all.


    That day, when Miss Han had first taken in the four old men and one of their subordinates, she had used a similar method. To these people, it could no longer be considered a novelty.


    A gust of cold wind blew past, rustling the grass and trees. A dozen people''s robes fluttered in the wind, each one of them standing as if they were just a couple of fruits.


    This appearance was even more terrifying than that of the other ghost leaders. Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be wary of him.


    However, he was very confident and had already prepared for the worst.


    "Senior''s godly skill is astonishing, this one pays his respect without any limit."


    As he spoke, he gave a deep bow to mister Feng Qi, but he had no intention of retreating.


    Mr. Feng Qi silently sized up this person at night, and suddenly said with a cold smile: "Did you see it? I have been especially merciful to you, seeing that you saved fourth son, that retainer of yours, and I can let you live, you can leave now! "


    Wu Yuxue smiled, "I am not begging for my life from the senior. Besides, I am not guilty of certain death."


    Mr Feng Qi''s face turned cold as he said, "If I want a person to die, then that person will deserve whatever he deserves."


    "So that''s how it is." Wu Yuxue smiled coldly and said, "In that case, I would like to thank you for your kindness. It shows that you are a person of noble character."


    "The words in your words," Feng Qi said coldly, "If you have something to say, then say it!"


    "Thank you, senior!" Wu Yuxue flashed and appeared in front of Thousand-Hands, Qin Zhao and the rest of the eight.


    Qin Zhe and the rest of the eight had already opened their acupoints for Feng Qi''s wondrous technique. At this moment, they looked like a row of clay dolls.


    Although all eight of them had their acupoints pierced, they still carried several hundred kilograms of silver bags on their backs. It was so heavy that they could only feel the pain in their hearts, yet they could not make a sound. They had an extremely bitter expression.


    "If I have the heart of a kind-hearted person, then I will boldly seek your life. Please be magnanimous and forgive them!"


    Wu Yuxue simply didn''t dare to imagine that Feng Qi could live past Qin Zhaoyi and the rest. She only held on to this principle and gave it a try.


    However, unexpectedly, when Feng Qi heard this, he suddenly smiled and said, "Which one of them wants to die? I''ll send them off when the silver is delivered. You can feel at ease now."


    Wu Yuxue said coldly, "This is a good show. It''s just that the silver taels are related to the lives of tens of thousands of victims, so how could senior bear to keep it for himself? Please be magnanimous and let them go as they please! "


    Feng Qi shook his head and said, "This matter is not something that you can decide on your own, hmph! I''ve already given you a lot of face. If you keep going on and on, you won''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    Wu Yuxue sighed and said, "To tell you the truth, before I came down here, I made a silent wish. If I can''t get this flood of silver back safely, it wouldn''t be a pity even if I die."


    "Alright ¡­" Feng Qi nodded and said with a smile, "In that case, I''ll grant you your wish. There are two paths in front of you. If you want to live or die, that is up to you. "


    It was already very clear that if Wu Yuxue was determined to protect the silver, then she could only fight it out with Feng Qi, and the end result would naturally be death.


    However, Wu Yuxue seemed to have no other choice. With a long sigh, she picked up the family treasure, the Green Mulberry Sword, and held it in her hands.


    A turquoise glow immediately appeared in front of his eyes, illuminating his brows and hair. It really was different from ordinary swords, the so-called "the sword wielder has the ability to hold the sword" could be easily imagined.


    A trace of surprise appeared on Feng Qi''s face. He immediately nodded and said, "That''s it. At first, I was a little surprised, but now I have proven that you really are a descendant of the Yan Clan. Who is Yan Zhuoyun to you?"


    Wu Yuxue could no longer hide her identity and admitted it.


    At this moment, not even a trace of a smile could be seen on Mr Feng Qi''s grave and stern face.


    Without saying a word, he took out a pair of bright silver gloves and quickly put it on. He waved his hand towards Wu Yuxue and said: "Come, Yan, show me your Yan Sect''s Seven Hands Flying Swallow skill, and see if I can win."


    When Mr Feng Qi said these words, his gaze was sluggish and his expression calm, but it was terrifyingly calm.


    In an instant, a strange luster was formed between his thin and long pupils. Anger and resentment interweaved, and no one dared to look at him.


    It was because he mentioned the ''Yan Zifei'' ultimate skill of the seventy-two hands of the Yan Clan that he took out this bizarre pair of gloves, causing Wu Yuxue to be shocked: "Ah! "White Diamond Rhinoceros Claw ¡­" Wu Yuxue blurted out the name and was stunned for a moment.

 C100

    Feng Qi''s slender eyes slanted slightly as he said with complete astonishment, "Eh? You''re still so young, how could you recognize this unique weapon of mine?"


    Wu Yuxue thought for a while and finally shook his head in confusion. He couldn''t understand why he would suddenly mention this name that he was unfamiliar with. "Diamond White Rhinoceros Claw?" How in the world did he find out?


    Feng Qi coldly smiled and said, "You really are the son of Yan Zhuoyun, right?"


    Wu Yuxue said with a sneer, "Is there any reason in this world to pretend to be the son of a man? Senior, why do you need to ask? "


    Feng Qi glared at him and said, "Your mother is the one who was born in Qingcheng, Guan Feiqing? "Isn''t it?"


    Wu Yuxue could no longer keep her calm even if she wanted to.


    Because it was not surprising that the current Sect Leader, Yan Zhuoyun, knew of his wife, Guan Feiqing, but had never heard of her. His brother-in-law, his maiden name, had rarely been mentioned, not to mention that he had even been called by his surname.


    "Say it, why are you so stupid?"


    Feng Qi''s forceful questioning couldn''t help but expose his secret that concealed his chest, a secret that no one else could.


    Wu Yuxue''s heart couldn''t help but tremble when her eyes made contact with his. As the god of the heart, a person''s gaze represented his inner thoughts the most.


    In front of him, the intertwined brilliance in mister Feng Qi''s eyes, was not only anger? It was simply endless killing intent.


    Wu Yuxue had never come into contact with such a terrifying pair of eyes. No wonder he was stunned.


    "That''s right," he said, nodding slightly. "You''re talking about my mother. Senior, why do you ask?"


    Feng Qi suddenly laughed brightly. "You don''t need to ask any more ¡­. Your Swallow School''s 72 Hands Swallow flying consummate skill is reputed to be invincible in this world. "Come, come, come. I shall let you experience it for yourself today. Let''s see if it is better than my Golden Phoenix Hall''s unique skill."


    Wu Yuxue felt resentment towards him for forcing her to do so, especially when he mentioned her parents. Could it be that he had a grudge with her parents in the past? Now that he had met him, he was going to use him for revenge. If this was the case, then he was afraid that things might not turn out well today.


    Even so, he did not dare to humiliate the Yan Clan.


    At that moment, Wu Yu Xue held her sword and said coldly: "Senior, you dare disobey my order if you insist on showing your sword. It was just an ultimate skill of the 72 Hands Swallows Flying. How could this little one be able to see through all the profound mysteries? It''s only two to three out of ten. If Senior were to reveal this skill of yours, you would probably be even more disappointed. "


    Mr Feng Qi gave a cold smile and said with a slight nod of his head, "Based on your age, these words are not false. Even if you don''t get the plenum, two out of ten is still worth a lot... Just use it. "


    Wu Yuxue shook her head and said, "I''m afraid that it will be extremely difficult to comply with your wishes."


    Feng Qi was startled and asked, "Why?"


    Wu Yuxue replied, "When I was at Mount Li, my father specially took care of me. If my life is not related, or if I have a deep grudge, then I absolutely cannot use this sword style of mine. Senior, do you have any deep grudges with me? Do you really want me to use this sword technique and fight with my life? "


    Mr Feng Qi''s brows widened as if there was boundless resentment, but he didn''t say it out loud. Instead, he was stunned by Wu Yuxue''s words.


    Suddenly, he laughed coldly and said, "You''re just like your father. Good, good. It seems that you will only be willing to use this sword technique when your life is on the line. This is not difficult, just bring your sword over. "


    Wu Yuxue held her sword flat on her chest and said, "How would you like to fight?"


    Mr Feng Qi smiled sinisterly and said, "Since it''s a matter of life and death, there''s naturally nothing you can not do. Hmph, don''t worry. With my current status, I won''t spread the word that I''ve bullied a junior like you. "Whatever, tonight, I will take control of one hand and use only my right hand to exchange blows. You will have nothing to say, and you can still go all out, right?"


    After saying that, he retracted his left hand from his sleeve, leaving only his empty sleeve on the left side.


    At this point, he didn''t want to waste any more time with Wu Yuxue and shouted in a low voice, "Watch this!" He suddenly leaped up.


    What a fast movement technique.


    Under the cold moon, Phantom Shadow moved and appeared right above Wu Yu Xue''s head.


    Wu Yuxue knew that this man was much more powerful than the golden chicken of the past, and he held a grudge. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get anything good from him if she fought him alone.


    Feng Qi was anxious to force the fight and didn''t hesitate to use his seniority to make the first move. Once the attack was launched, he would not show any mercy.


    A gust of wind, carrying with it the figure of Feng Qi, descended from the sky. Like a meteor falling from the sky, a bright silver right hand grabbed at the top of his head like a hood.


    Wu Yuxue suddenly felt her body tighten the moment Feng Qi''s body suddenly landed. She was already aware of the invisible barrier formed by the opponent''s Qi, and that moment was tantamount to a life and death situation. If Wu Yuxue''s heart was flustered, she only needed to move and break out of the encirclement, but even if she fell into the opponent''s trap, she would still be injured if she didn''t die.


    He had been through a lot of big enemies, and his cultivation had improved a lot recently. Although his cultivation had not improved by much, he had the rich experience of facing a lot of big enemies at the same time.


    It was also because of this that he was able to maintain a calm and unperturbed state under the full prowess of mister Feng Qi.


    Since they were fighting to the death, Wu Yuxue had already gathered all of her Qi into her long sword to save her life. At this moment, she didn''t move, but swung her sword to throw it outwards.


    Due to the concentration of true energy within this sword, the sword flipped out, but it really had the power to overturn rivers and seas, the silver light scattered everywhere like thousands of points in a fountain.


    To Mr Feng Qi, this move was far beyond his expectations. It was not because he underestimated his opponent, but because he did not expect it.


    The situation in front of him was that if Mr Feng Qi didn''t draw out his attack immediately, Wu Yuxue might not be able to escape, but he definitely wouldn''t be able to escape from Wu Yuxue''s backhand attack.


    The backhand sword might not be very scary, but the inner Qi power that was added to the sword could not be underestimated. After weighing the pros and cons, Mr Feng Qi had no choice but to have some scruples.


    With a crisp "Zheng" sound, Mister Feng Qi, wearing a pair of strange white rhinoceros gloves, attacked the blade of his opponent''s long sword.


    With the help of this strike, Feng Qi suddenly shot up into the air like a kite that had flipped over the sky. He somersaulted, and his clothes fluttered in the wind as he suddenly dropped to the ground.


    Moving like the wind, quiet like a mountain. It was like a wild crane soaring through the skies. It was like a thunderbolt, a sheet of ice and snow.


    Once Mr Feng Qi stood still, he showed no mercy. With a wave of his right hand, a thin, straight silver ray of light flew towards Wu Yuxue.


    How could Wu Yuxue dare to be careless when dealing with such a powerful enemy? It could be said that he was completely focused.


    With Feng Qi''s second move and his light retreat, Wu Yanxue immediately realized that his opponent was using the pinnacle of his power ¡ª the "Penetrating Point" fighting technique. The only difference was that it was a "point into line" technique.


    One should not underestimate that sliver of silver light. Instead, it contained the power of an explosion. The aim of the sliver was to break through Wu Yuxue''s protective power.


    Wu Yuxue would never be able to resist.


    With the purity of Mr Feng Qi''s internal energy, this technique, ''Penetrating Point'', would be split into two even if it was just a bluestone. However, Wu Yuxue had a completely different way of doing things, which made Feng Qi feel even more surprised.


    Wu Yuxue turned out to be extremely intelligent. Previously, she had comprehended the mysteries of the Dao of Auxiliary Force from Jiang Yanxing. After returning, she had diligently studied it countless times, which was why she was so familiar with it.


    One had to know that Jiang Youjun''s "Gravity" movement skill had never been seen before in the martial arts world. Wu Yuxue had never seen it before when she combined it with her other moves.


    Actually, Wu Yuxue didn''t know about this. It was just that, in a moment of desperation, she had unhesitatingly performed it.


    In front of him, under Mr Feng Qi''s condensed attack, he saw Wu Yuxue push her sword upwards. With a "clang" sound, her sword met another blow with her own.


    It turned out that Mr. Feng Qi''s so-called "White Vajra Rhinoceros Claw" was selected from the skin of the neck of the strange beast White Rhino. It was dipped in a layer of extremely fine and dense steel wire, originally unharmed by a hundred blades. If not for the [Green Mulberry Sword] that Wu Yuxue had cast, it would have been broken in the first strike.


    At this time, the other party had exchanged blows for the second time, and now Feng Qi was truly impolite. His five fingers bent over and forcefully grabbed onto the sword''s body, and suddenly, an incomparable amount of inner strength was poured onto it.


    Normally, under the might of Feng Qi''s power, Wu Yuxue''s sword could not be preserved, but he had an unusual technique. His body leaned forward, his sword rose, and his sword lowered; he was like a kite with its string cut, borrowing the force of gravity to float twenty feet away.


    Feng Qi was startled. His eyebrows shot up as he dashed towards Wu Yu Xue like an arrow. He stretched out his right palm and deflected Wu Yu Xue''s sword with a wave.


    "Pu!" A palm struck Wu Yuxue''s face. This grab, combined with Feng Qi''s display, should have been foolproof, but this time, an accident happened again.


    As the power in his palm spread, Wu Yuxue felt as slippery as a snake. She did not allow him to use his next claw, which allowed her to escape first.


    However, this time, he wasn''t as carefree as before. He staggered a bit and then started spinning like a screw.


    Although Wu Yuxue had already figured out how to use her strength well, she still wasn''t familiar with it. Moreover, Feng Qi''s move was filled with inner strength, so it was able to dodge the frontal attack.


    However, in Mr Feng Qi''s eyes, there was an incomparable amount of shock.


    "Hey!" He stared at Wu Yu Xue and took a step forward, saying, "What movement skill is this? This is your ''Swallow School'' movement technique? "Where did you learn that?"


    Wu Yuxue finally managed to stabilize herself after a while. She still had some lingering feelings and thought that she had been lucky enough to escape three of her opponent''s moves. However, she did not expect him to escape the three moves because of the inspiration he had from Jiang Hidden Lord.


    When Feng Qi asked this question, he was actually dumbfounded, and didn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    Feng Qi said coldly, "There are very few people that can escape my ''White Bone Three Claws'' today. What movement technique is this? "Speak!"


    Wu Yuxue could not help but be puzzled by his words. She was thinking about it and did not know how to answer.


    Because he had asked twice, he did not see the other party reply, so he thought that the other party was just deliberately mocking him and could not help but vent his anger. He was extremely conceited, thinking that today''s enemies were rare, but he did not expect that the other party, a junior, would actually be able to escape from three of his most powerful moves. To him, this was truly a disgraceful matter.


    "Very well, you yourself are courting death. You cannot blame me for being ruthless."


    As he spoke, he lowered his body a little, but the sound of "Keke", which for a moment seemed to echo from his long, thin body, suddenly seemed to grow thicker.


    It was rare to see his face clearly in the dark, so he must have changed colors as well. It was like a sudden gust of wind that had suddenly risen up and was circling around him, causing the ground to rustle for a while.


    How could Wu Yuxue know that under the rage of Feng Qi, the "Invincible Primordius Qi Technique" that he had practiced hard for several years on the snowy mountain was about to appear in front of him. With his "Immersed Body Power", Wu Yuxue was afraid that if he used it, it would be extremely difficult for her to stay alive.


    Like a large, suddenly inflating ball, Mr Feng Qi''s body suddenly moved forward a bit. He looked light and graceful, clearly not touching the ground at all.


    "Boy from the Yan Clan, hand over your life!"


    As he spoke, Mr Feng Qi slowly stretched out his right hand, which was covered by the white rhinoceros skin glove.


    Strangely, this right hand suddenly looked much thicker than before, its five fingers spread out like five steel forks.


    This palm was obviously infused with inner strength.


    As Feng Qi slowly pushed out his right hand, the sand and rocks on the ground began to fly.


    Suddenly, a girl''s voice could be heard, "Don''t ¡­"


    His long robe fluttered in the wind as a figure flashed in front of him in an extremely smooth manner, landing precisely between Feng Qi and Wu Yuxue.


    In his shock, Mr Feng Qi had no choice but to retract the palm energy that he had just released.


    The person who had suddenly appeared was Feng Qi''s daughter, Miss Han. She immediately followed up with a "Daddy!" Then he knelt down before his father.


    "What is this?" Feng Qi said with a rather angry expression, "Help him plead for mercy?"


    "Father ¡­" "Elder, please spare him ¡­"


    Miss Han lowered her head as she spoke, her voice trembling. She didn''t dare meet her father''s eyes.


    Because of her father''s strict residence, Miss Han did not hesitate even if she risked her life to plead for mercy, but she was not sure if her father would really buy her. If she was angered, not only would she not be able to save Wu Yuxue, she would also suffer.


    Her heart was so uncertain that she was afraid to even look at her father.


    Only after a long while did he seem to hear a sneer from Feng Qi''s side, and it also seemed to be a light sigh.

 C101

    Only then did Miss Han dare to raise her head. Indeed, her father''s demeanor had eased. His chubby body full of inner qi had returned to its normal state. The fierce killing blow had finally passed.


    "Get up!" After saying this, Mr Feng Qi didn''t even look at his daughter again as he walked in front of Wu Yu Xue. His pair of slender eyes swept over Wu Yu Xue''s body a few times in an instant.


    Since his beloved daughter was the one begging on his behalf, there was always a reason. He wanted to see if this person who his daughter cared for was worth it.


    With the anger gone, his mood gradually became calmer, and what he saw would naturally be different.


    Smiling faintly, he turned to Qin Zhao and the rest of the eight.


    Wu Yuxue was in the midst of embarrassment when she suddenly saw this scene. She thought that Mr. Feng Qi was waiting for Qin Zhao to make a move. Her heart turned cold as she hastily dashed forward and snatched the sword away from Qin Zhao.


    "Senior, you ¡­"


    "What? You still want to meddle in other people''s business?"


    Wu Yuxue let out a long sigh and sheathed her sword. She looked eagerly at Mr Feng Qi and said, "Senior, please be lenient and forgive them for not dying. I am willing to sacrifice my life for you, Senior Shang Qi. "


    "Hmph!" Feng Qi smirked. "I understand your meaning. As long as I spare the eight of them, you''ll be willing to pay with your life. But ¡­?"


    Wu Yuxue replied, "Exactly."


    Lady Han called out, "Father!" She ran over in a hurry and glared at Wu Yuxue. "Have you gone mad?" Then he looked at his father and said, "Father... "Don''t listen to his nonsense ¡­"


    "You don''t have to die. As long as you agree to follow me back to the snow mountain and stay here for a few months, not only can I let them go back, I also don''t want the money. What do you think?"


    Wu Yuxue didn''t expect him to have such an idea. She felt relieved and said, "I agree, but ¡­"


    Feng Qi frowned and coldly said, "What? You don''t want to?" His gaze swept across Qin Zhe and the other eight people as he said, "Then the eight of them will definitely die."


    Wu Yuxue said calmly, "As long as senior can let them leave safely with the Bane Silver, I am willing to listen to whatever senior says and will not go back on my word."


    Feng Qi smiled and said, "Very good, you just need to say those words."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he leaped up like a whirlwind, passing swiftly above the heads of everyone present. However, at this time, he performed his exclusive acupuncture technique, and when his body landed on the ground, the people who were hit earlier all recovered and were released.


    It was because of the acupuncture points that had been ignited and stood still for so long that the time had suddenly been released. One by one, they sat down on the ground exhausted, panting heavily.


    Although their acupoints had been pierced, their sense of hearing was still there. Both sides could hear each other''s conversation.


    Thousand-Hands did not wait for Qin Zhen to stop for a moment before bowing down in front of Wu Yuxue. For a moment, tears fell like rain.


    Although he didn''t know who Wu Yuxue was, she had sacrificed her life to help him out of a deep sense of righteousness and love, but she couldn''t allow him to not shed tears of gratitude.


    Wu Yuxue did not put on any airs as she reported her name. After Qin Zhao listened to her, he memorized it and was about to leave when Wu Yuxue called out to him again.


    "Brother Qin, please wait."


    Qin Zhao turned around and said, "Brother En, is there anything else you need to tell me?"


    Wu Yuxue glanced at Feng Qi and her daughter. She wanted to say something, but she had some scruples.


    Lady Han was naturally relieved. "Since my father has personally promised to let them go, he won''t make trouble for them no matter what. What else do you have to worry about?"


    Wu Yu Xue saw that she said so and knew that she was not weak. She dispelled the doubt in her heart and told Qin Zhe, "Madam, I have rescued Aunt Li from danger and placed her in the residence of the Ningguo Dwarf, Bao Yu. When you''re done, you can go there and find her. We''ll meet. "


    When Thousand-Hands, Qin Zhen, heard this, he was pleasantly surprised. He had thought that Aunty Hong had also died with her parents, but now he knew that they were still alive. He was both surprised and happy.


    Indeed, when Mr Feng Qi said he would do as he said, Qin Zhao and the other eight people had to carry the calamity silver and leave unscathed.


    Naturally, Wu Yuxue also went back to the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain with his father and daughter.


    He was obviously confused, what was the purpose of this trip? However, there was nothing to say.


    On the Buddhist prayer mat, a girl with a clean face was kneeling.


    She was Mai Xiaoqiao.


    Her long hair was loose at her shoulders and her upper body was straight and thin. She wore black sea-green shoes and white socks.


    She had not yet shaved her hair, nor had she ever said "three converts." Since she was already dressed like this, the old monk naturally could not do anything about her.


    The Buddhist Hall was very small, and could only accommodate a few people kneeling in worship at most. If one were to talk about meditating and paying respects, it would already be sufficient for two or three people.


    A slanted sun shone on the main entrance of the buddhist hall. In the green shadow of the green bamboo, there was a horizontal signboard with the words "Stop the Clouds" written on it.


    Buddhist scriptures have a saying, "stop the clouds to go to the dust," and also the cloud to go to the vulgarity, presumably this is the meaning.


    The small Buddhist hall was spotless and clean. There was a two-foot-tall red Buddha statue, a altar, and a prayer mat.


    The so-called into the treasure mountain and touch the sacred, hear the Buddhist music and clean appearance.


    Although he had not been in the mountains for long, it had only been six or seven days since his arrival.


    She ate and drank, recited scriptures every day, and gazed at the scene with clear eyes. She was truly like a celestial being.


    However, it is not enough just to clean the appearance, the old monk gave her a thin volume of scripture, namely, "the book of discipline", her initial work as a buddhist Buddha is just a "Buddha".


    The old monk was right. One could only read Buddha''s mind and nature. It was enough to go deep into this school. On the other hand, "Discipline" was a miraculous medicine that specialized in treating emotional illnesses.


    In front of the Buddha, one''s heart is outside the world. Even if one is a Buddha, it is difficult to" die ". If the Buddha is like that, the so-called" Bidu exterminated "and" white-robed "Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma, it would be an insult to the buddhist faith.


    Yes, before he comprehended the profound Buddhist scriptures, before the heart of the common people had passed, before his cowardly thoughts had been erased ¡­ Before all the evil things that had been restored to their former glory had been eliminated, there was only this path of "chanting buddha according to the law".


    Bai Xiaoqiao only slept with the time in the temple. In the morning, she woke up earlier than the monks in the temple, and at night, she slept later than them.


    Ancient Buddhist Green Lantern, focused on chanting Buddhist scriptures.


    She seemed to be thinking of nothing, but what about the truth? She was so distressed and wanted to forget so many things, but none of them could be forgotten or lost. For this, she hated herself, secretly cursed herself, and shed who knows how many tears ¡­


    The drum for the main hall of the Cloudburst Temple rang out. Today''s day class had ended here, followed by dinner time.


    Bai Xiaoqiao respectfully kowtowed three times in front of the Buddha, said "No Amitabha" and slowly stood up.


    This time, she had been reciting Buddhist scriptures for a very long time. In order to finish reciting the entire scripture, she had abandoned her sleeping food at noon and made up her mind to do so. At this moment, she had been kneeling in front of the buddhist scriptures for a full eight hours, and when she stood up, she felt dizzy and her knees went weak.


    Behind the Buddhist shrine hung a curtain made of thin bamboo. The small house behind it was the room she was staying in now.


    The furnishings inside were no longer as magnificent as before. There was only a single bed, a square table, and a chair.


    In the other corner, there was a earthenware jar filled with cold mountain spring water. It was the melting snow from high mountains, chilling to the bone. When tasted in the mouth, it gave off a faint sweet feeling.


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s mundane clothes were all kept. Even the sword that she was carrying was tightly wrapped in green cloth and pressed under the bedding. As the saying goes, "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha", let''s see if she can put down this treasured sword.


    The day before yesterday, she had gone to meet old monk Yun. Who knew that she had not seen him today? The reason was that the old monk had entered a meditative state and would only wake up after two to three days.


    Therefore, for the past two days, she had been feeling increasingly distressed. Besides chanting scriptures, she had nothing else to do. The old monk said that the ''One Thought Scripture'' could cure all mental ailments.


    He washed his face with cold water, rubbed his sore legs and sat on the bed in a daze.


    A few birds and white cranes soared and landed in front of the window. On the summit of the mountain, there was a rainbow in the sky. The colors were extremely gorgeous.


    Several monks from the temple arrived at the front of the cliff together. They faced the sky above the cliff and joked with their fingers pointing at it.


    Little Qiao stood up from the couch, thinking, "No, I can''t be like this forever. I might get sick after a while. I''ll find some time to have a chat with my teachers, maybe I''ll have some fun."


    Ever since she came to the temple, the monks all knew, but they were just surprised, there had never been a woman living in the temple, and there had never been a debit for a nun. Now that a vulgar girl had come to stay, she did not leave, which was something they had never seen before.


    Although the monks were suspicious, they did not dare to make a sound. Who would dare to make a sound if the person was brought over by the old man?


    Besides, ever since this girl had lived here, she had never left her room. Apart from the little Shamai Mage who was in charge of attending to her, no one else had ever seen her face to face.


    Her arrival didn''t bring any uneasiness to the temple, so why should she care?


    After the day class, there was about an hour before dinner. This seemed to be the monks'' only free time, because not long after dinner, another evening class arrived, and the next day ended with an early rest.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the monks felt especially relaxed and happy. They talked about daily matters, talked about martial arts, laughed and teased, and didn''t lose their virginity. They also let him do as he pleased.


    Bai Little Qiao arrived in front of the cliff and saw a waterfall that hung upside down from the cliff through a faint cloud of smoke. Water splashed in all directions and mist rose.


    A young monk pointed at the rainbow and said, "This is the Rainbow Fairy Bridge. I''ve come to the temple for four years, it''s not common yet."


    Another monk who seemed to be confused frowned and said, "What do you mean five colors ¡­" The Fairy Bridge? Fairy, where did this fairy come from? "


    The young monk giggled and said, "I said you''re stupid, but you''re really stupid. You don''t even know fairies, what do you know?"


    "This ¡­" The muddle-headed monk said hesitantly, "Good senior brother, just tell me ¡­" Who is a fairy, and what does a fairy look like? " He licked his thick lips, and with a bit of bashfulness on his face, he mumbled, "..." I heard that even fairies... It''s all beautiful, isn''t it? "


    "Foolish brat, is there even a need to say that ¡­"


    This young monk had delicate features and a clever appearance. He was a wise man, and his silly name was Ming Ben. They were the last monks in the temple.


    This generation only took six people, but they were in order. Taking the two people in front of him, the wise one came two years earlier than Ming Ben, and the wise one came one year earlier than the last one. Thus, the later version could only be considered as a small piece of sand, not even being able to listen to the classics.


    Listening to their conversation and not being na?ve was quite interesting.


    Wise, wise people often make fun of stupid Lu.


    In fact, he did know more than he did.


    "Ha!" "You are really ''old lady goes to the chicken coop'' ¡ª a fool (a fool). If a fairy is not beautiful, who is?"


    "Beautiful... "How beautiful is she?"


    "What is it?" He shook his head and thought for a while before saying, "Earlier, before leaving home, you had seen the New Year''s painting hanging on the door and on the wall, right?"


    "New Year''s Painting?" Ming Ben grinned and said, "Of course I have."


    "Right, the woman in the painting, do you think she''s beautiful? "Hmm?"


    "Of course it''s beautiful... But... Is this a painting of a fairy? "


    Wise and upright, he said, "Of course, you are so stupid. What Eight Immortals Crossing the Seas, Mai Nu''s birthday, Chang''e running the moon, Immortal Lady He, Fairy Lan, these beautiful women are all fairies, tell me how beautiful they are."


    He looked around before lowering his voice and continued, "Who wants to take a look? They won''t be able to sleep at night ¡­"


    Ming Fa asked, "Can''t sleep..." Is... "What?"


    "Is... Why, for your sake, you don''t even know this, how did you live? Really ¡­ Why would Master choose a dumb guy like you to come to the temple?


    He was still full of zhenqi. As he spoke, he sighed deeply, as if he was playing a lute to a cow.


    "Don''t scold me, master... Brother, I don''t know! "


    "I don''t know. Don''t you even know what it''s like to be beautiful and ugly?"


    "Of course I know ¡­"


    "What did you say is beautiful, and what is ugly?"


    "Then ¡­" MinBen licked his thick lips and said hesitantly, "Chang''e, it''s beautiful. Pig... Zhu Bajie is ugly ¡­ Isn''t that right? "


    "You have not lived in vain. You are so muddleheaded that you can''t even tell the difference between an egg and a duck egg."


    Ming Ben said, "I... It was hard to tell the difference ¡­ But I know the goose egg is the biggest boss. "He wisely said," I... I''m really impressed with you, man! Let''s not talk about it anymore. If we continue, I really want to beat him up! "


    Seeing him so angry, he gnashed his teeth and looked at Ming Ben as if he really wanted to swallow him whole.


    "Why are you angry? It''s because you''re a good teacher to me ¡­ I''ve just told you everything that''s on my mind... What are you doing beating people up? "

 C102

    "Alright, alright, are you done yet?"


    "I still have a lot of things that I haven''t said yet. If you don''t want to listen, then forget it."


    "Ah ¡­" Wise blinked his large eyes and turned around to look at Ming Ben. He said, "Then say it, if you don''t say it out loud, you''re going to suffocate to death."


    "Yeah, that''s why they said it!"


    "Tell me!"


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes ¡­" Ming Ben''s big square face turned red all of a sudden.


    "What is it? Why didn''t you say anything? "Huh?"


    "Shi ¡­" Brother, stop being so noisy. " Ming Ben stuttered, "I said, don''t tell anyone, or I''ll die jumping off a cliff ¡­"


    "Ha ¡­" This... What''s the big deal? "


    "None... "La ¡­" It''s not a big deal... It''s a woman ¡­ Women... "¡­"


    "About the women?"


    The wise young monk laughed until his eyes became two slits and said, "Speak..." "Let me hear it. I''ll give you an idea."


    "Is that so ¡­" Mingshen''s face turned even redder as he said, "A big guy with the surname Bai came to our temple ¡­" Young lady, you should know that right? "


    "Hey, good kid." Wisdom opened his eyes wide and slapped his junior brother''s shoulder with all his might. "Good eye, you really know how to do it. What do you think?"


    "What did you say ¡­" "Don''t speak nonsense ¡­" Ming Ben licked his thick lips and said, "It''s like this ¡­" That day ¡­ "When she entered the temple, I saw ¡­"


    "Huh?" This time it''s wise and nervous. "How does it look? I hear it''s beautiful, isn''t it? "


    "Then... Needless to say ¡­ That''s why I asked the fairies what they looked like. In my opinion, that woman might actually be the fairy maiden who descended to the mortal world. "


    "Is it really that beautiful?" "Tell me, what kind of beauty is she?"


    "I... I don''t know, anyway... "Anyway ¡­"


    "Anyways, just say it out!" "Really ¡­"


    "Well, I can''t say."


    "How depressing. However, you can only tell me this. If the great masters in the temple were to know about it, hmph!" You must cut off your tongue. "


    "Ai ¡­" Ah ¡­ I don''t dare... "I don''t dare ¡­"


    Ming Ben was really scared. He kept trying to be wise to beg for mercy, which made him both angry and funny. He comforted this silly kid for a long time before he finally stopped.


    "Really f * cking ¡­" He said in a wise tone, "You tell me, if you are late, you will be lucky. That kid Ming Fa is truly fortunate. Just choose him to serve this lady, and go in and out of the house every day. "Heavens, what kind of good fortune is this ¡­"


    "That''s not it... "I''ve told him a few times to get sick, but he refused ¡­"


    "Sick once?"


    "That''s right ¡­" The fool said, "Think about it, if he is sick, you should at least find someone to represent him. I am the only one who has been here for such a short time, you can still find someone else if you don''t ask me ¡­" "Who is it?"


    "Good boy, I said you''re stupid, but you''ve become smart again ¡­" "How did you think of that ¡­"


    While the two young monks were talking, the surroundings suddenly became so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. Even the mountain birds playing in front of the eaves seemed to have stopped chirping.


    Wisdom turned his head around to look, but it was incredible. When he looked, he was stunned.


    Minamiya also turned his head in a daze, but so did he.


    In such a short period of time, the other monks had all entered, which wasn''t anything surprising. What frightened the two of them the most was that, at some point in time, someone had appeared in the straw house behind them.


    It was the new girl from the Bai Clan they had just talked about.


    The two sides weren''t too close, so their conversation wasn''t heard by Wu Yu. It was just that the arrival of Little Qiao was too coincidental and just right at the crucial moment.


    The second young monk''s heart was filled with evil spirits, and he felt guilty. Suddenly, he had an insight and couldn''t help but feel his heart beat like a drum, unable to control himself.


    "Mine... Heavens... "Amitabha ¡­" Mingwen''s teeth were chattering as he said, "This ¡­" This is what you''re doing... Dream on! "


    "You ¡­ Shut up! "


    He had always been quite smart and wise. After saying this sentence, he did not know how he had done it, but he used his elbow to knock Ming Ben.


    "Go ¡­" You can''t leave... "Let''s go ¡­"


    Ming Ben was walking, but his eyes couldn''t leave the pretty girl in the pavilion.


    "Young Masters, can you two please take care of it?"


    The voice was clear and melodious, like a new bird coming out of a valley.


    The person who spoke was the girl from the new temple in the pavilion. They even knew that her surname was Bai.


    Hearing this, the two young monks stopped in their tracks.


    "This ¡­" Ming Ben hit him with his arm, which made his face look like a piece of red cloth. He said, "She ¡­" She''s telling us... While he was speaking ¡­ "Senior Brother!"


    Senior Martial Brother was not that skilled either. Although his words just now seemed to be full of meaning, when the time came, they would not be able to cover it up.


    "Ah ¡­" Female... Young lady ¡­ Are you talking to us? "


    Miss Bai slowly walked out of the pavilion and stopped in front of the two of them.


    "Of course we''re talking to the two young masters. There''s no one else here!"


    Hearing that, the two of them looked around again. That''s right, there was no one else here other than the three of them.


    The monks were not used to interacting with the women. They had been in groups of three or five when they saw the appearance of Bai Xiaoqiao, but they had already automatically moved aside. They had been too busy chatting and had not seen him, but now that they had seen him, they were too late to avoid him.


    Bai Xiao Qiao was naive and generous. However, she did not know that the two young monks were feeling terrible inside.


    "Yes ¡­" "There''s no one else ¡­" Wise swallowed and said slowly, "Woman ¡­" Almsgiver, what business do you have... "What?"


    Ming Ben stammered, "Yes..." Young lady ¡­ Ah, female benefactor ¡­ What do you want ¡­ "Is that so?"


    Wise glared at him.


    Ming Ben thought he said the wrong thing, so he quickly shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    Bai Xiaoqiao could not help smiling upon seeing this.


    This smile caused the two young monks to stare blankly. Their hearts were beating even faster, and their minds were in chaos.


    "It''s like this ¡­" Bai Xiaoqiao retracted her smile and said, "I want to know where Old Monk Yun lives, can you bring me there?"


    Ming Ben nodded and said, "Yes ¡­" Good... "Master Fang lives in the meditation room, I know ¡­"


    Wise hit him once, and after this period of relaxation, he finally managed to make up his mind.


    "Does Almsgiver want to see our Master?" He''s in meditation right now, but I don''t know if he''s awake yet! "


    "I know that." "You can only take me to have a look. If he wakes up, I''ll have a few words with him. If he doesn''t wake up, I''ll come back myself. Is that okay?"


    Without waiting for Ming Ben to finish, he nodded and said: "Okay..." "Alright ¡­"


    The wise man glared at him and wanted to scold him, because according to the rules of the temple, it was not a simple matter to see the abbot.


    Since Ming Ben had already agreed, there was no point in changing his words. Besides, the lady was brought here by Master Fang, so she naturally had a deep relationship with him. Thus, she nodded in agreement.


    "The old abbot lives on that head ¡­" Does female benefactor want to go now? "


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    Just like this, the two young monks couldn''t help but bring her to the backyard. After passing through the Lunar Cave, they made a turn and arrived at the meditation room that Old Monk Yun usually meditated in.


    He saw a little Shamei standing in front of the door with a whisk in hand. When she saw the three of them arrive, she immediately went up to them.


    The wise little monk said, "So it''s Senior Brother Ming Guang who is here. I wonder if the old monk has awoken from his meditation? This woman ¡­ Chief Shi is meeting with an old man! "


    Monk Mingguang greeted Bai Xiaoqiao with a single hand. "Master Fang has just woken up. He went to the back of the mountain and said that the lady is here. Please take a seat. The old man will be back soon."


    "Little Qiao nodded and said," So that''s how it is. Then, he nodded to the two little monks behind him and said, "I''m sorry for troubling you. I still haven''t asked you two what your magic names are."


    "This ¡­" Wise put his palms together and said, "My name is Ming..." "Wise."


    "My name is Ming Ben, Ming ¡­" Ming Ben. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao asked, "How long have you all been in the temple?"


    "He ¡­ Four years. " Ming Ben stammered, "I ¡­" I''ll be there for two years. " He pointed to the light guarding the old man''s door and said, "His name is..." Ming Guang has been here for five years. "


    Monk Mingguang clasped his hands together and bowed. He then said, "Amitabha, are you leaving now?"


    Bai Little Qiao shook her head and asked curiously, "Who said I''m leaving?"


    Ming Guang was shocked when he heard this. He took a step back and declared, "Amitabha ¡­ From what I heard from Master Fang, she said that the female benefactor is only staying in the temple for a few days, and will leave very soon. "


    "Is that so?" Bai Xiaoqiao merely snorted and did not speak any further.


    In his heart, however, he thought angrily, "The old monk still doesn''t believe that I really have the heart of Buddha. No wonder he kept calling me Buddha, he didn''t even say a word of scripture to me. Hmph, he thought that I would just stay here for a few days before leaving, yet I didn''t listen to his wishes ¡­ Maybe after a while, when he saw that I really had the heart of a Buddha, he really took me in, hmm! That''s my idea. "


    Right at this time, the sound of cloud boards came from the temple. It was time for the monks to eat.


    Wisdom and Minshen, the two little monks, bowed and took their leave. Bai Xiaoqiao thanked them and walked into the meditation room.


    It was getting dark on the hill, and by now it was dusk.


    The little monk Ming Guang lit up a lamp made of oil and offered it to the table.


    Only then did Bai Xiaoqiao realize that there was a new large piece of writing on the table. It was fresh and dry, likely written by Old Monk Yun.


    The little monk, Ming Guang, looked down and said happily: "Ah! Old Master started writing again, but I wonder what he''s writing? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao walked over to take a closer look. Although he did not understand what was going on, he felt that the old abbot was indeed an enlightened monk. This "gatha" was truly like the ocean and sky, with a family style of a generation of dhyana.


    It was written as follows: "In this case, taste the cloth strictly, plum blossoms, snow and moon, where the light is crossed, a smile rarely empty ancient, the wind in Ou language, completely silver across the sky. Butterfly''s Dream, South Flower''s side is extremely lifelike. Who would boast so much about tigers, and have forgotten the road they came from today. Rivers and mountains, the setting sun, and the horizon, will send you flying away! "


    Bai Xiaoqiao recited the words again and again. He felt that between the lines, there was boundless momentum. It was truly the sound of throwing metal and stone, the great relief of a generation. It was no wonder that there was a public case like that of the Zen family.


    The little monk, Ming Guang, narrowed his small eyes and kept blinking, as if he could not understand what was going on as he eagerly looked at Bai Qiao to solve the problem.


    Bai Xiaoqiao shook his head, looking slightly embarrassed as he said, "Don''t look at me, I can''t understand everything either ¡­ But, alas! Could it be that the old man had realized something? It seemed as if he had been released from his confinement ¡­? That''s worth congratulating! "


    She picked up the lamp and studied it again.


    The old monk''s calligraphy was as flamboyant as flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. It was truly unfathomable.


    At this moment, a plain moth fell into the oil and was set ablaze as it flapped its wings towards the lamp.


    Although the moth had been rescued, its body was already burnt to a crisp by the lamp grease.


    The small Buddhist Monk Ming Guang clasped his hands together and said, "Sin, sin, Amitabha!"


    For a moment, little Qiao only paid attention to the scorched corpse of the moth. Unconsciously, she felt a drop of hot tears, until she suddenly realized that two teardrops had already fallen soundlessly, landing on the piece of paper written by Shang Wen one after the other.


    "Well, what''s the matter with me?"


    Bai Little Qiao raised her wrist and rubbed her eyes. She felt that she had recently become very fragile and that she wanted to cry at any moment.


    The little monk was obviously surprised. He looked at her and said, "Aunt ¡­" "Miss, are you crying?"


    "You saw it again?"


    After saying that, Little Qiao turned her head to the side and looked out of the back window. For the death of a tiny moth, she looked forward to the short end of her life, thereby triggering the so-called ''compassion''.


    "Ya ~ ~ ~", the door to the meditation room was pushed open, a chubby Ming Fa monk walked in with a tray in his hand.


    "So young lady is actually here. I even thought that senior brother was playing around with me. It''s time to eat."


    As he spoke, he placed a plate of vegetarian dishes on a few plates, folded them, and backed away.


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked at Mingguang and said, "Little Master, aren''t you going to eat?"


    Ming Guang said, "This little monk has already used it ¡­ "Young lady, please go ahead!"


    With that, he withdrew his fingers.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was truly a little hungry.


    Today''s meal was as usual, nothing special, but it looked like a special fragrance ¡ª a plate of yellow sprout cabbage, a plate of asparagus mushrooms, and a large bowl of yellow rice.


    Bai Xiaoqiao unceremoniously finished all the dishes and put them into his stomach. When she saw that the food was so clean, she gave her a look of surprise.


    It turned out that Bai Xiaoqiao had just arrived on the mountain for the first two days. He was so preoccupied with his own matters that he did not bother to eat his tea.


    Seeing this, the young monk Ming Fa lamented in his heart. He thought that she was born with a small appetite, but he did not expect her to have such a big appetite today. She ate a big bowl of food without leaving any grains.


    Immediately, he put away the bowl and chopsticks and asked, "Is the young lady full yet? Do you still want more? "


    Bai Xiaoqiao said embarrassedly, "That''s enough. I''ve been holding myself up so much that I''m starting to panic."


    Saying so, he smiled and lowered his head, refusing to meet the other party''s eyes.


    It was quite embarrassing for a girl to eat so much.


    Ming Fa giggled and said, "Our abbot, the handsome father, really cares about the girl''s body ¡­" He said that this girl had trained in martial arts and had great abilities. Those who trained in martial arts must eat more. However, this girl came for days straight. Yet, you ate so little ¡­ And here I thought you were sick! "


    Bai Xiaoqiao smiled but did not say anything.

 C103

    The young monk put away the chopsticks and bowl and went to the side to make tea.


    Bai Xiaoqiao said apologetically, "Hey! Don''t do that. "I am not a guest who will travel to the mountains. I even intend to stay here forever!"


    Ming Fa held a bowl of tea and said with a silly look on his face, "This ¡­"


    Bai Xiaoqiao sighed and said, "Since you''ve already soaked in the water, just put it down ¡­" "Remember, don''t take me as your guest next time."


    Ming Fa answered with a "Yes." He put down the tea and put his hands together again. After a long time, his fingers were ready. He then saluted and left.


    Bai Little Qiao could not help but laugh with a "pu" sound, and her face became taut again. She could not help but wonder in her heart, why did all these little Shamei people seem to be so silly? It was as if they did not go through an accident!


    He thought for a moment and immediately understood what was going on. It was better to say that all of these young monks were honest and charming, like pure and unpolished jade, pure and pure, like a beautiful piece of jade that had not been polished yet.


    Humans could not judge a book by its cover, and seawater could not be used to fight, but they could not be underestimated!


    After this realization, Bai Xiaoqiao immediately put away his previous playful attitude towards them and switched to an incomparably pious and devout attitude.


    Inside the meditation room, there was a faint fragrance, but the sounds of the wooden fish could be heard. It seemed that the monks'' evening class was about to begin.


    Bai Xiao Qiao stood up and paced around in the buddhist hall. However, the old monk still hadn''t turned back. She seemed to be a bit impatient, knocking her fingers on the table in boredom.


    The night wind blew gently, and with a clatter, she opened the book and unintentionally saw the words written on it.


    "Buddha says, ''The good is difficult, but you should know that all living things, from no beginning, life and death intersected, all lived by an unknown person." Buddha says,'' The good is difficult, and you should know that all living beings, from no beginning, life and death intersected, all lived by an unknown person. Ten Directions Tathagata. For the same reason, life and death will be decided by the true heart ¡­ "


    Wonderful! It was as if he had said it just for her to hear, so he couldn''t help but continue watching.


    "Wen Shu, let me ask you this now. Do you know that there are both Wen Wen and Wen between the two of you?"


    "If so, the Ancestor."


    "Wen Jin replied," ''I am truly different from other people, I am not different from them at all, so why do I have to do this? If there is one, then there is a difference in quality, but today, there is no difference in quality, and there is no difference between right and wrong. "


    "The Buddha says, ''This saying is brilliant, and in the midst of all the void and dust, it is also true ¡­''"


    These verses are very instructive to little white Joe.


    She sat down, took a sip from her cup, and began to ponder. For a moment, she did not understand, and thought to herself, "Hmm! I thought it was easy to be a monk, but who would have thought that Buddhism was so vast and profound. It seems like even sacrificing one''s own life to be a Buddha, being someone who has no one in the world, is not that easy! "


    Therefore, he started to panic.


    No wonder, she thought, that the old monk had refused to say "three conversions" to me, and did not want me to shave off the "three thousand strands of trouble" on my head. I was so foolish, she thought, that I could not understand even a few lines of the gatha.


    This worry in his heart ¡­


    Turn over the front, see the label of cotton paper, written "The Buddha''s Head Corrugated Classic."


    In fact, this classic was not necessarily serious in Buddhism, and was regarded as a dramatic work in Buddhism. However, its structure was extremely strict, because it was dictated by a monk from the preposterous era of the Celestial Goddess of the Martial Arts, thus, for thousands of years, people had been picky about it, thus committing the taboo of following the teachings of "disobeying reason". That was, the concept of "evil people talking about righteousness, good law becoming evil, righteous people talking about evil, and good law becoming righteous" was extremely wrong.


    In fact, all in all, India''s Buddhist scriptures, a few are not oral! Even old Confucius'' "Analects of Confucius" was dictated by him as well? As for the Taoist classics "Laozi", it was a collective creation of the Qin and Han Dynasties.


    The conversation seemed to have gone too far.


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked at the cover and noted down the name of the scripture. Then, he turned back to the previous few paragraphs.


    At first, she was extremely intelligent, and her perception was high. However, after some deliberation, she was able to figure out the philosophy behind it. As a result, she began to ponder deeply about herself.


    From the philosophy of the thought of "entity," and "reincarnation" and "karma" is a tens of millions of years people will never unravel a dead knot.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Finally, with a sigh, she closed the book.


    "I am too small, too shallow. How can I understand this medium profundity? It would be best if I could find something shallow to take a look at."


    At this thought, he stood up and walked to the side.


    The old monk was indeed someone who had learned a lot. The four walls of scriptures were vast and full of sweat, but they were not all Buddhist scriptures. There were also works that belonged to the "world".


    She had been born into a rich family since she was young. Although she was from a rich family, she had never studied much. This was her biggest regret. Every time she saw a rich family, she would instinctively admire them.


    This volume of "The Folk Woman''s Song" attracted her, so she pulled her hand out and unfurled it under the lamp. When she saw the folk song, she became deep in thought.


    Ye Zichen raised his eyebrows, this was the thing that was right for her.


    He used Yu Shao''s shackles.


    Wen Jun had his heart, so he would burn it like a clap of smoke, and when the wind blew, it would scatter its ashes.


    From now on, there was no longer any need to think about each other; there were only Jun Jue and Lovesick!


    Aiya! However, it was in her heart that she spoke. It was precisely that "Wen Jun had his heart that burned everything in her life ¡­"


    The words "from today onwards, stop thinking about each other. Lovesick and Jun Jue" seemed to pierce the pain in her heart.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and then she looked down again. "Crows and dogs bark, brothers and sisters shall know, concubines shall cry out to the west, the wind rustles in the autumn, and the east shall know."


    This was actually a folk song by a Han Dynasty woman. The title of the song was "Thinking".


    "The narration of the abandoned woman''s voice, the history, and the fact that life and reality are inseparable, so when the dawn breaks," "Brother and Sister-in-law should know," it is better to get up quickly! " The phrase "Sisi..." is more appropriate than the phrase, "Sigh..." "Poor man, I still need to feed the pigs!"


    The desolate voice from the lyrics was deeply influenced by the current Bai Xiaoqiao. As a person who loved her dearly, she couldn''t help but shed tears of sympathy for him.


    "Wu Yuxue, you ungrateful person... "How is it that you''re getting whimsical ¡­"


    He thought about it again. He had really never met Wu Yuxue before. If they didn''t have a tacit understanding to maintain their mutual understanding, then from the surface, it seemed that their relationship was too fragile.


    Her eyes slowly moved away from the book and focused on a certain spot. The focus of her thoughts formed a clear picture, and the person in the picture was without a doubt Wu Yuxue.


    Therefore, on the first chance meeting of the "Mai Family Ancestral Hall", he planted a deep emotional cause, and then "bamboo forest night talk", and even saw his rugged bones of the wind. Afterwards, he misunderstood Mai Family Ancestral Hall, and misunderstood that he was afraid of death and coveting life, which proved that he was wrong.


    The appearance of the old golden chicken proved Wu Yuxue''s chivalrous heart. He had love, righteousness, kindness, love, courage and wisdom ¡­ It was because of this that she had won over Bai Xiaoqiao''s heart.


    She simply had no reason to blame him, to hate him ¡­ For that invisible and untouchable emotion? She would have been too selfish.


    "Isn''t he the perfect match for Miss Han?"


    Both of them were so powerful that they both belonged to martial arts families. Their looks were similar, but Han Li had saved his life before due to his kindness. Such a match should be the ideal one.


    Her mind was a mess. It was like a swing in a field of red, swinging up and down. Her bright eyes darkened as she thought about these questions.


    She was always thinking about one thing...


    How could Wu Yuxue be merciful to him? How could someone like him be ungrateful to others?


    She would never forget that when they were gazing at each other, the words "slow torrent" came from the other party''s handsome eyes. Although the words "slow torrent" seemed contradictory, it was actually very appropriate.


    Bai Xiaoqiao was too confident in the ''tacit understanding'' and ''sincerity'' that was passed on through the other party''s slow gaze. He even believed that he had the ability to rely on it for his entire life, and planted an obsession that would last for his entire life.


    However, no matter what, she hadn''t thought that another Miss Han would appear on the way here. This Miss Han had been bold and unbridled, and was very shy.


    When she thought of this, her heart felt like it was on fire. Actually, she also hated the fact that Han Yunxi didn''t come.


    He could only blame his own life. What else could he say?


    As he thought about it, he felt an infinite amount of discouragement. He simply did not know how to arrange himself, did not know how to stand or sit, and just as he was about to close the book in his hands, he felt as if there was a person standing beside him.


    She spun around, startled. "Ah!"


    It was unknown when the old monk came back, but judging from his calm demeanor, it was obvious that he had been standing there for a long time.


    "Eldest Master, you''ve been here for a long time?"


    "Yes, it''s been a while, Amitabha!"


    As he spoke, the monk moved forward a few steps and bent down to pick up the book, which Bai Xiaoqiao was reading, from his hands. Looking at it, he smiled and said, "Miss, do you think this writing is good?"


    "Ah ¡­" No wonder Bai Xiaoqiao said forcefully, "I was just flipping through it randomly."


    Since she was determined to leave home, she should wholeheartedly read the Buddhist scriptures. Now that she had studied other things, it proved that she still had an ordinary heart.


    Seeing this, the old monk knew what was going on and he sat down on a mat.


    "Amitabha, how long has this girl been here?"


    "Five days."


    "Have you gotten used to this lonely Samana life?"


    "I think so." "I came to see you today because I wanted to ask Master when you would officially keep your promise for me, saying that you would convert to something new."


    "Haha ¡­" Daoist Master Chu Yun smiled and said, "Lady, you still haven''t figured it out. Before you have the qualifications and belief to become a monk, this old monk will not help you change your mind."


    Bai Xiaoqiao frowned and said, "What do you call having the conviction to become a hero? Did I come here for fun? "Is he still confident?"


    "Otherwise, otherwise ¡­" The old monk shook his head. "It seems to me that the girl''s determination to be a gentleman was only a moment of excitement, not of her own heart, and to this old monk it is a very disagreeable thing to do."


    When little Qiao E heard this, her eyebrows raised in annoyance.


    She had yet to finish her sentence, but she realized that the old monk''s smile was very mysterious. With just a thought, she immediately lowered her head and stopped speaking.


    The old monk''s smile, as if it were a smile, contained a deep reproach: Tut! Are you still going to be stubborn? How can a man who came from a noble family be so generous as to be angered when he has smelled it?


    After some thought, he was still unwilling to give up in the end.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Bai Xiaoqiao said in a pitiful tone, "Old Master, I have a strong disposition. The things I have decided on cannot be changed, so you should just let me be."


    "You mean we should convert to Buddhism as soon as possible?"


    "Yes ¡­" Mai Xiaoqiao said, "If I can''t fulfill this wish for a day, I won''t be able to be at ease for a day... Old Master, just grant me your wish! "


    The Buddhist Sangha," the monk murmured. His kind eyes slightly closed, and he said, "Buddhist teachings are supreme. You won''t be able to figure it out for a while, girl." It is rare to have a pious heart. "Actually, if a person goes to the Buddha, they don''t necessarily have to be famous mountains and lakes to hide in the ancient lake. As long as one has the heart, one''s body can become a Buddha anytime and anywhere.


    "I really don''t understand this logic. Old Master, can you explain it a little more clearly?"


    Monk Chu Yun muttered to himself, then nodded and said, "This logic is very simple. Actually, I came back earlier and saw you writing some scriptures about it. Why is that?"


    "That''s because their meaning is too profound."


    "This is it." The old monk said, "The buddhist trade is as vast as the sea. If you can''t do it step by step, you can''t do it all at once. Even if I am to forcefully accept you, shave you, and let you officially enter the sect, your achievements will be insufficient, and you can only look on helplessly. "


    Bai Xiaoqiao''s face turned pale. Disappointed, he said, "In that case, I have no fate with the Buddhist Sangha in this life."


    "That''s wrong again." The old monk said, "Look at this, young lady. In this world, there are many good men and women who eat and chant. There are even many who don''t know the words, they are just people holding names and chanting. As long as this thought is born in my heart and continues to be united and sincere, then it will be able to prove the ''Three Senses of the Buddha''.


    Then, he continued, "This is the reason why I want this girl to hold the name of Buddha. One must know, to be able to do this, it must be because of boundless merits! "


    Bai Xiaoqiao looked at him and said, "I''m just chanting ¡­" "No Amitabha from the south?"


    "Oh right," the monk suddenly said, "You don''t have to do anything else. For example, do not meditate, do not meditate, do not think, only mouth, hearsay, mind. It was just chanting one sentence after another until it reached a Buddhist sound, rising up in your heart, surpassing all chaotic delusions. At that time, this Buddhist sound will take control of your entire spiritual world, clear and clear, until you do not speak, while your heart reads by itself, for one day and two hours, always lingering in your heart, thus you have entered the Buddhist Gate. "

 C104

    "This... Is that possible? "


    "It''s not easy." The old monk said slowly, "But as long as you can persevere, with time, you will definitely be able to do it. This is the same situation as when you were practicing martial arts for the first time. "


    Bai Little Qiao nodded and said with boundless yearning on her face, "That is the so-called ¡­"


    "Subhuti!" The old monk continued, "Reaching that stage is proof that Subhuti has also stepped into the Buddhist realm. As long as you continue to persevere, don''t read the scriptures, don''t seek justice, don''t enter the temple, and don''t go out, so what? "


    "Humph!" Bai Xiaoqiao said coldly, "I know. Old Master, you just don''t want to accept me. If you don''t want me to be a disciple, then so be it."


    As she spoke, she felt an indescribable frustration in her heart. It was as if she had been wronged, so she stood up and walked outside.


    Behind her, the old monk''s drawl of the Buddhist prayer: "Amitabha ¡ª the girl, the Buddha is in the spring!", and the phrase "the Buddha is in the spring" made her pause again and turn around.


    The old monk''s eyes seemed to shine with an extraordinary light, filled with wisdom.


    A man who has a Buddha in his heart, no matter when or where, will not and cannot act willfully, especially if he is angry.


    The old monk''s words were a reminder to her that she shouldn''t be angry.


    She was like an aggrieved child, unable to say anything. Finally, she turned around and kowtowed in front of the old monk and said, "Old Master, please have mercy on me ¡­" She began to cry.


    Monk Chu Yun let out a soft sigh.


    "Foolish child, foolish child, grief comes from the heart ¡­" This proves that your world is full of evil things, and this old monk will never force you to leave, let you decide for yourself. "There''s a lot of time to come. You should stay at the Cloudmist Temple for now and talk about this later!"


    As he spoke, the old monk''s long eyebrows blinked, and he began to announce the name of the Buddha.


    Deep in the night, snow fell, and the wind howled.


    Wu Yuxue got off the bed. She felt a chill all over her body. She forgot to close the window before she went to bed. The wind was blowing heavily in the middle of the night. The sudden drop in temperature made her panic.


    He put on his long robe and went to close the window. He only felt that the seven fingered snow mountains were really cold. At this moment, the water droplets had turned into ice. It was truly unbearable.


    When he lit a lamp, he realized that this lamp was a completely new and ingenious one. It was an empty and nimble conch. Once it was lit, it was translucent, sparkling, and had a layer of mist to it. It was a tempting fantasy.


    He remembered that on his first night here, his servant Bing''er had brought him this lamp, saying that it was a gift from the young lady and that she wanted him to keep it for her.


    It turned out that the object came from the beautiful woman''s spiritual creation, and was given to the lonely man because he was alone in his bed.


    This affection was something that even a wooden figure should feel.


    When Wu Yuxue lit the lamp, she seemed to see Miss Han''s beautiful smile.


    The thoughts of a beauty are so dexterous that it is thought that the object comes from the slender fingers of a beautiful woman, that it is always accompanied by her pillow, yet it is actually cut off and given away.


    However, Wu Yuxue would rather be blind ¡ª blind to everything, deaf ¡ª blind to everything.


    Sadly, he was neither blind nor deaf.


    Thus, he had no choice but to be moved by everything that surrounded him. What could he possibly endure?


    Arriving at the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain was already the fifth day.


    What surprised him the most was that at the peak of this ice mountain, who could have such an aura? Was it from Mr Feng Qi''s fantasy? Or was it the great idea of our ancestors?


    In any case, this person''s superhuman aura was already superior.


    It was similar to the legendary Moon Freezing Palace. When the Tang Xuan Sect''s Imperial Concubine Ye Meng ascended to the Immortal Realm, she would soar into the Moon in pairs to become "GuangHan". That "GuangHan Jade is a toad" was described as a world of jade and jade.


    Wu Yuxue took a step inside and was placed within the quiet courtyard of Mingtai. She was like a flowing river with half a wall of earth and a plum tree facing the window. She looked into each other''s eyes as if she was in paradise, not knowing what to do.


    He originally thought that following the Feng father and daughter into the mountains this time wouldn''t necessarily lead to a fatal disaster, but Bi Jing was like a hostage.


    Since he had agreed to it, he would become the Sword Mountain and Sword Tree. He would never have thought that he would be placed in such a world. It seemed that he would be living in seclusion.


    For the past five days, besides Bing''er, the master and daughter pair had not shown themselves at all.


    It was impossible to tell what the other party was up to.


    Wu Yuxue had already prepared for the worst. It was already unexpected that they would meet like this.


    On the other hand, he was a man of good self-control and calmness. He had been sitting and practicing for the past five days, and he was quite free and unfettered.


    For the past five days, he hadn''t even stepped out of his house. Besides the red plum blossoming near the window, he felt a bit refreshing.


    He was like an old monk sitting in seclusion. This calmness and skill of his was not easy to grasp.


    How could he just let things be?


    Tonight, the snowstorm was stimulating, causing Han Qian to wake up. Since she had already woken up, she might as well not sleep anymore.


    The sword was on the record.


    Every time he inadvertently gazed at this sword, he would give birth to too many emotions.


    When his father had gifted him this family heirloom, the Green Mulberry Sword, he had given him many hopes that the rise and fall of the Swallow School would follow the gift of this sword and land heavily on his shoulders.


    Time flew by. A few years had passed in a flash. The scene of his father giving him the sword was just like yesterday. He had sworn his vow and his wish, but it had yet to come to fruition.


    Under the lantern, the treasured sword was like snow.


    Every time he looked at it, he could not help but feel a surge of ambition.


    Why did he have to endure tonight''s emotions? He might as well just dance with the sword for once!


    Their Yan Clan''s strange technique, the Seventy-Two Hands Swallow Sword Art, was extremely profound. If one did not practice it personally, it would be difficult for outsiders to see through it.


    Every time he thought about it, he would feel that it was different from the ordinary people.


    Wu Yuxue took out the sword manual hidden in her brocade bag. After reading it for a while, she used her sword to enter the courtyard.


    The snow continued to fall, and the wind continued to blow fiercely, causing only the sound of thousands of bamboo trees to sway. The accumulated snow on the bamboo trees continued to fall like ten thousand stars, dancing and dancing like shooting stars or flying shuttles, and all of this was mixed in with the wind and snow, giving off an extraordinary aura that could topple mountains and overturn the seas.


    This scene reminded Wu Yu Xue of the time at the Qingcheng Mountain when her father taught her the ''Swallow Sword Skill''. It was very similar to tonight.


    Tonight, he executed his movement technique, using the Green Mulberry Sword at the base of his wrist to block the falling snow. One could only see a dragon-like sword with the force of a thousand dragons slashing at the snow.


    Suddenly, a snow eagle flew towards them. It swooped down with the speed of a shooting star.


    Wu Yuxue was performing the thirty-sixth move, "One Sword Raises the Sky". It was the perfect time to observe the eagle''s attack.


    This sword cut through the snow, straight to the head of the eagle, should be foolproof.


    The snow eagle was very nimble. Facing the sword attack, it somersaulted to the side and dodged the head but could not get out of the side. With a "crackling" sound, one of its right wing was cut off.


    The injured eagle fell to the ground and pounced forward, leaving a trail of blood on the snow.


    Wu Yu Xue was surprised by the sword''s error. She heard the sigh from the person beside her, "Yanmen sword technique. It is indeed extraordinary. I have finally seen it for the first time."


    This voice sounded very familiar, as if it came from the bamboo forest.


    Wu Yuxue could hear Feng Qi''s accent, but the other party had already appeared in front of him like a ghostly shadow.


    The light robe and narrow sleeves were indescribably light and nimble. Only when he appeared before them did they clearly see that it was their resident owner, Mr. Feng Qi.


    The fur of the snow-white Silver Fox light fur coat was properly trimmed after it had recovered its warmth. It appeared to be almost the same color as the snow; it was no wonder that he could not see it at first.


    Wu Yuxue was slightly stunned for a moment before she put away her sword in alarm.


    This set of ''Swallow Fly'' sword technique was not something that could be used against the enemy. Normally, it was not easy to show off one''s skills, not to mention that the opponent was one of the most outstanding people within the group. Wu Yuxue''s boundless fear could be easily imagined. Mr. Feng Qi could obviously peek to the side until the opponent had completely practiced the sword technique to his full knowledge. If that was the case, then he would be able to see the entire panther technique.


    "Senior, you''ve been here for a long time ¡­"


    "Well, for a while." He shook his head and smiled, saying, "I have no intention of watching you practice the sword technique, but this'' Seventy-Two Hands Swallows Flying ''sword technique is not the first time it has ever been used by me. Back then when your father Yan Zhuoyun had displayed this sword technique, I had already done so, and it was extremely brilliant." Wu Yuxue seemed to notice that every time he talked about her father, Yan Zhuoyun, his expression was a bit unnatural. Perhaps there were some secrets that no one else knew, but since the other party had not said so, she shouldn''t ask him about it.


    "In other words, senior should be righteous."


    In other words, he wanted to test whether or not Liu Ming really knew about this technique. He wanted to know more about it.


    Feng Qi lightly smiled and said, "Take that ''One Sword Raises the Sky'' move you executed just now. It is indeed quite imposing. Don''t you think that the Snow Hawk''s arrival was too coincidental?"


    Wu Yuxue was shocked, "Oh? "So senior was the one who urged ¡­"


    Feng Qi nodded his head and smiled, "Although I am unable to fully understand the profoundness of your Yan Clan''s sword technique, I have indeed put in some effort over the years. Just now, if you were able to chop off the eagle''s head in the air, it would be considered a first-rate move. Falling Eagle Wings could only be considered as having the strength to hack them down. It was just mediocre. However, with your age, it''s still quite good. "


    Wu Yu Xue couldn''t help but be shocked when she heard this.


    One had to know that what Feng Qi said was the same tone as when his father had taught him the sword technique in the past.


    He thought that this was the ultimate skill of the Yanyan Sect and would absolutely not be known by outsiders. However, he did not know that this Feng Qi was actually very knowledgeable and knowledgeable.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Feng Qi revealed a mysterious smile and said, "If I say that there are no longer any strange moves in this world that I don''t know of, then this saying is a bit exaggerated. However, if I say that any sect''s move, even the most mysterious move, as long as you look at it for me, will leave a deep impression in my heart that I will never forget. "In other words, it''s not too much..." "This is how this set of sword-arts, Swallow, left its mark in my memories."


    The truth was right in front of her eyes, she had no choice but to believe it.


    "Come, lend me your sword." As he spoke, he extended his hand towards Wu Yuxue.


    Wu Yuxue hesitated for a moment before handing over her sword.


    Feng Qi took the sword and carefully read through it. Using his fingers, he bent the sword over the hilt and then flicked out his fingers. The sound was like a string of bells ringing, shaking out a silvery light.


    He continued to praise her: "What a rare treasure sword ¡ª ¡ª Yu Xue. Do you think that the technique I used to lift the sky is similar to yours? "


    The moment the words left his mouth, he brandished his sword. Yu Chuan flew through the leaves, only to see a streak of cold light akin to a python descending together as he retracted his sword''s aura.


    With a cold snort, he turned to Wu Yuxue and asked, "How is it?"


    Wu Yuxue was stunned for a moment as she admired the sword art the man was using. It was the skill of a direct descendant of the Swallow School. It was unbelievable that someone else had used such a technique. This was one of them.


    What surprised Wu Yuxue the most was that his skill was exquisite. It could be said to be unparalleled. There were thousands of leaves in the sky, but only one leaf was divided into two parts ¡ª that was the key to the mystery.


    "I am truly impressed. If this sword move is used, even my father would not be able to match it."


    Feng Qi snorted and said, "Your father ¡­" He did not continue.


    He then handed the sword back to her and she put it back into her sheath.


    Feng Qi was staring straight at him with his bright eyes, as if he had something to say, but he kept it to himself.


    "Come on, let''s talk inside."


    His body flickered as he leapt in.


    Wu Yuxue followed him in and saw Mr. Feng Qi sitting upright in his seat, only looking directly at them.


    Wu Yuxue felt as if he had something to say, but since the other party didn''t want to say it, she didn''t need to ask.


    "Are you used to living here?"


    He didn''t think that there would be such gossip.


    "Very good. It''s just that I have nothing to do for a long time."


    Feng Qi lightly smiled, but his expression didn''t lose its seriousness.


    "There''s something you probably don''t know. My daughter went down the mountain."


    No wonder he didn''t see her for days. He just couldn''t say anything about it. He just looked at her and nodded once.


    Wu Yuxue was only smiling. What a joke, how would I know if you didn''t tell me?


    It was obvious that he still could not get over Mr Feng Qi''s measures to force himself to come to the mountain.


    "I want her to go to the stone mountain at Huaiguan."


    "Huh?"


    This caused Wu Yuxue to be astonished.


    On the stone mountain, there was only the Cloudburst Temple. The monk from the Cloudburst Temple was someone he was close to.


    Why did mister Feng Qi send Miss Han to Stone Ridge? Could it be that he went looking for the bad luck of a monk?


    If it was Feng Qi himself, the situation might have been different. If it was Miss Han, then she might not have been a match for the monk.


    Thinking of this, he decided to stop thinking about it.


    Feng Qi suddenly smiled and said in a secretive tone, "Are you good at talking?"

 C105

    "A little." Wu Yuxue said, "It''s just not good." In his heart, he thought to himself in surprise, "So he was looking for me to play chess."


    "That''s great. Follow me."


    He just stood up and left. Since he had nothing better to do, he might as well play chess.


    Wu Yuxue''s chess skills were not bad. Monk Chu Yun could be said to be an expert in the underworld. Sometimes, a single mistake could result in a draw. How high was this Feng Qi?


    Mr Feng Qi seemed to be very happy. One must know that chess was one of the most difficult things to learn. He was the most aloof and aloof.


    After reaching a certain level, it was not easy to find a suitable friend.


    The elephant encompasses a wide range, vast and profound, more can see the person''s magnanimity and grandeur. The treacherous cunning, magnanimous peace, as soon as the hand is established understanding. It was true that both sides had the goal of achieving victory against the Yi family. It was just a man and a villain, benevolent and mean, domineering and tyrannical. Once they exchanged blows, there would be no escape.


    They also wanted to win. Some people wanted to kill the enemy without killing them, making them retreat in the face of difficulties. Others were vicious in their methods, and their chests were full of danger.


    It was not without reason that a philosopher who had studied the art of peace would be able to observe the character, ambition, and dissatisfaction of a person during a game of chess!


    The two of them passed through a corridor that was covered in wind and snow. The sky was both bright and dark. It was a complete chaos. The snow was rolling in the wind, whistling through the air as they left.


    It was absolutely difficult to imagine. The heavenly music naturally changed so much that people''s existence became more pitiful and insignificant.


    The sound of a tree''s ice droplet being blown by the wind seemed to make it difficult for a person to breathe even under the falling snow. Such a harsh climate was rarely seen.


    Mr. Feng Qi stepped into the arched stone door and his body abruptly shot up into the air, landing somewhere above. Wu Yanxue followed him in and looked around in shock. Only then did she realize that the wind had stopped blowing and the snow had stopped falling.


    This place obviously didn''t look like the previous ones, as it was actually so coincidentally carved out a piece of Qianyu world from the tens of thousands of zhang deep cliff.


    Jade beaded curtain carving, eaves, illusory pavilion, everything comes from nature, all with unique craftsmanship.


    At first sight, it was really like entering a wonderful illusion, such as the Dragon King''s Treasure Hall at the bottom of the sea, or like a boat in a sea of joy.


    All of this was reflected in the dozen or so purple shell-shaped chandeliers, and he felt that it was a field of multicolored lights that caught his eyes.


    Mr. Feng Qi was already high on the top of the wall, where a pavilion was built, covered with a green light, and surrounded by wind chimes. The wind that did not allow him to enter through the door, was only harmoniously striking out a piece of fragmented sound scale. It sounded entertaining but not noisy, only pleasing to the ear.


    The pavilion was at least two to three hundred feet from the ground. No matter how good the lightness skill was, it was impossible to reach with a single leap. The three sides of the stone wall had already been meticulously built into a palace.


    Not to mention that the grass and trees were barren, there wasn''t even anything that he could grab hold of. Wanting to climb up to the pavilion wasn''t an easy matter.


    Mr Feng Qi was actually able to reach such a level in a short period of time. Even if his attainment in Qing Gong wasn''t necessarily at the level of "Wind Riding", he shouldn''t be too far off from it.


    Wu Yuxue was a little nervous at that moment. Looking at the situation, he was not sure if he could reach the peak without any difficulties.


    He would definitely be able to go up, but he did not want to put up an awkward front in front of Feng Qi.


    On top of it, Feng Qi was dressed in a silver fox attack. He fluttered in the wind as he looked down at Wu Yuxue with a slight smile on his face. He wanted to see Wu Yuxue, this junior, how she would get up there.


    Wu Yuxue had already noticed that this cliff was not only as flat as a knife, but also made of some sort of quartz. It looked like it had been weathered for a long time, making it as smooth as a mirror.


    In this kind of situation, even if he wanted to use the "Gecko Travelling Wall" movement technique, it would be extremely difficult.


    Currently, there was an artificial lake formed from a dark spring, and inside the lake, snow-lotuses were planted with turning white flowers.


    Wu Yuxue had already lost her interest in seeing the flowers, but he used the reason of admiring them to slowly walk towards the edge of the pool. His foot was already wet, whether intentionally or unintentionally, and that was enough.


    He then cupped his fists towards the high and mighty mister Feng Qi and shouted, "Show your disgrace!"


    Suddenly, he turned his body and leaped into the air. When he was about fifteen meters high, he suddenly pressed his body against the wall. He kicked the wall with one of his toes, causing his body to rise up a second time.


    The ultimate skill of borrowing the wall''s force to push himself forward wasn''t that he had dipped his toes in water before, so it was absolutely insufficient. After using it three times, he climbed to the peak.


    This was the last time, he spread out his arms and gracefully landed in front of mister Feng Qi.


    Feng Qi laughed heartily and nodded. "Alright." He then turned around and walked into the pavilion.


    Although Wu Yuxue had dipped her toes in water, which caused them to come into contact with the stone wall, there was an additional layer of fusion power. Although Wu Yuxue had dipped her toes in water, which made the stone wall come into contact with her toes, there was an additional layer of fusion power.


    After Wu Yuxue entered the pavilion and sat down, she realized that the vast amount of flying snow did not affect the small pavilion in front of her. The reason for this was that the ground here was extremely high, with a lone peak that pierced the clouds, and once rain and snow fell, even if lightning and thunder struck, it would still belong to this level.


    The black and white chess pieces had been prepared on the stone board in the pavilion. The sky had gradually become clear. A dense purple halo rose from the east, reflecting half of the sky.


    That color was clearly amber yet also inky-purple, yet it had a dull red, similar to an agate. Even with a first-rate colored brush, it was hard to describe the scene in front of them.


    At this time, Mr Feng Qi sat up straight without saying anything. His pair of slender eyes slightly narrowed as he faced the east and deeply practiced the breathing technique.


    Wu Yuxue did not wait for his instructions before she immediately started practicing the breathing technique for a person who valued his health and was immersed in martial arts.


    Each sect practiced this breathing technique differently.


    Cultivators of the upper dantian take "ancestral" (between the eyebrows) as the mouth, the middle dantian based on "Huang Ting" (below the chest), and the lower dantian based on "under the navel" (three inches and seven minutes below the navel) to come and go, each has its own advantages.


    Wu Yuxue came from the ''Yan'' sect, and they all started from the Dantian, and then gradually progressed. Next was the middle Dantian, and finally the upper Dantian. After seven degrees of circulation, the Dantian stopped moving.


    In the martial arts forest, there were many schools. In terms of breathing technique, every practice method was very different, but they all came together. In the end, the results were basically the same.


    Even so, every outstanding person who was able to cultivate could take into account the need to cleanse the bones and change the marrow, and could improve the qi flow by killing countless birds with one stone. It was truly a precious treasure.


    Wu Yuxue''s breathing technique was like a whale sucking water. When she was practicing, she could do it in one breath, inhaling at her heels and exhaling silk like silk. Each exhale could last up to half an incense stick of time.


    As he was meditating, he noticed that Mr Feng Feng Qi was actually practicing a special technique that he had never seen before.


    His legs slightly spread apart as his body slowly crouched down. His pair of long and thin eyes stared into the horizon, almost as if they were open, but between his mouth and nose, they seemed to be constantly breathing.


    Every time he breathed in, his body would involuntarily tremble violently for a while. At this moment, his whole body seemed to suddenly become a lot fatter.


    At this moment, even his long hair stood on end. His originally thin face had suddenly turned red and swollen; he had truly become a fatty.


    But when he let out this breath, everything returned to normal. He just kept repeating it.


    Wu Yu Xue''s heart skipped a beat as she noticed his fingers open up and moving on their own. Each of his fingers were bent and spread open, and when he infused Qi into them, they became red, like ten transparent red crystals. With each breath, they gave birth to such life force, how could they not be astonished?


    At the same time, Wu Yuxue also noticed that the man''s eyes opened and closed from time to time when he was gazing at a certain direction. Two white streams of air about a foot long shot out from the opening and closing of his eyes ¡ª these were the so-called god of vision.


    Back in Qingcheng, Guan Xueyao knew that his father Yan Zhuoyun had this kind of power. The so-called "Refining Qi, Refining Qi into Spirit" was only a single astonishing level reached by the breathing technique. It was the transformation of a formless god into tangible form.


    He still remembered that Yan Zhuoyun had once been extremely proud of himself and had named himself the Unrivaled in the world.


    Ever since he had reached this level, he had lived in more and more seclusion. He no longer cared about martial arts world and instead sought for the more enigmatic ''one with the world'' realm.


    The depth of his skill had made his father, Yan Zhuoyun, more beautiful than he had ever been before, or perhaps it was even beyond his comprehension. As he thought like this in his heart, he unconsciously began to admire this Feng Qi mister from the bottom of his heart. A thought suddenly arose in his heart; what was his purpose in escorting him to the snowy mountain?


    "Just to play chess with him? Or was there some other motive? "


    "Do you want to teach me some special martial arts?"


    "If it really is like this, then I must not miss this rare opportunity."


    As he thought about this, his eyes couldn''t help but notice that the other party''s fingers, which were open and curved, were currently performing a special and strange action.


    Once he paid attention to this action, he memorized it in his heart.


    The other party''s abdomen swelled and rippled in a regular pattern.


    Wu Yuxue had never seen such a strange action before, but he was sure that if he followed her example, he would be able to do the same.


    He carefully memorized these two actions. Fang Zi understood that Feng Qi had already stopped his movements and sat down, saying, "Let''s have a contest!"


    After that, he picked up a white piece and placed a son on it. Wu Yuxue and Hei Zi followed suit and the two of them started to talk.


    Chess together, vast and profound, really inexhaustible.


    Generally speaking, it was more accurate to say that "the strong are at the bottom, the weak are at the bottom, and the ones in the middle are at the top." This was the usual way of playing chess.


    However, there was also the saying "It is better to lose a few men than to lose a few men first." There were those who attacked first, those who attacked later, and those who attacked later, attacked left, then right.


    When it came to this topic, the amount of knowledge one had was simply too great.


    Wu Yuxue had been learning by herself since childhood, and she was never tired of it. In this way, her accomplishments could be said to be profound, and Yan Zhuoyun was only on par with him. Fellow monk Chu Yun had also been defeated by him more than once.


    This mister Feng Qi in front of her was obviously an expert in the underworld. Wu Yuxue had no choice but to stay behind and carefully fight with him.


    Perhaps it was because mister Feng Qi didn''t put this junior in his eyes, that both sides fell like the rain. Gradually, mister Feng Qi experienced the strength of the other side, so his fall wasn''t as swift.


    The sun rose in the east, and after a long time, it began to turn red, as red as the rouge on a young girl''s face.


    This game of chess had been played for a full hour.


    Mr Feng Qi recited, "If you want to live with your beloved, you don''t have to give up and take advantage of the situation." He smiled bitterly and shook his head. He looked at Wu Yuxue and said, "What do you think?"


    Wu Yuxue took a detour to the side and added a son, "Instead of forcing yourself to do nothing, what do you think?"


    "Haha ¡­" Feng Qisheng felt that the other party was not stupid and refused to fall for his trick. He stood up and said, "Let''s fight again later. This kid''s not bad at all!"


    Wu Yuxue had already made up his mind. It seemed that he had won the match and was happy to follow through with it. He wanted to see how Wu Yuxue would win the match, so he stood up and smiled without saying a word.


    As Feng Qi Guang moved out of the pavilion, Wu Yu Xue followed suit.


    Suddenly, Mr Feng Qi turned around and said, "Look at your moves and moves, they are all Yan Clan''s moves. "Hmph, it seems to have been taught by your mother herself, but ¡­?"


    Wu Yuxue was stunned. That was true.


    In terms of chess, Wu Yuxue''s mother, the Guan family, was indeed better than her husband, Yan Chasing Yun.


    At that time, the son of Wu and Wu family, Jiajia, had indeed been celebrated in the martial arts world.


    Although Yan Zhuoyun had repeatedly lost to his beloved wife, he had a aloof personality and had no intention of seeking advice from his wife. However, the Guan family had seen through his intentions. In order to protect her reputation as a chess piece of the Guan family, she had put in a lot of effort as well. The result of their competition was still a cut above him.


    Wu Yuxue had come to benefit from the gap between his parents'' kung fu skills and his talents. The result of his training was that he had even come up against his parents, becoming one of the top three.


    This was a small secret of their Yan Clan, a small insignificant matter that would not be known to outsiders.


    Feng Qi actually saw through the importance of his chess skills and was secretly surprised. With all due regard, this person truly knew the details of the Yan Clan. If he deliberately made an enemy out of it, it would truly be worrisome.

 C106

    At this moment, he looked at Mr Feng Qi and said, "So it turns out that Senior is playing chess with the Yan family. No wonder I had to leave without a door. It must have been hard on me."


    Mr Feng Qi''s eyes swept across his face, but he had an impression in his heart. This child is like a killer, and he has the icy temperament of his mother. He''s especially smart, but I must not be too careless towards him.


    Mr Feng Qi then remembered how his daughter had begged for mercy that day. She was born with a beauty that was above her head. How could an ordinary person not care about her? It seemed that she had her reasons for doing so.


    Thinking of this, he took a few more steps forward.


    If I take this child as my disciple, match my daughter with him for life, and teach him all of my skills, then he will be unparalleled in the world, unrivalled in the world, wouldn''t that be great?


    However, there was another thought that came up. It was very different from the previous thought.


    The old grudge between me and Yan Zhuoyun has yet to be resolved, isn''t this letting him off too easily?


    I had hoped to step into Qingcheng and fight him to the death, and also let that heartless slut, Guan Feiqing, experience my unparalleled divine arts ¡­ If they did that, they would turn the conflict into friendship, and they wouldn''t be able to fight.


    But what''s wrong with that?


    In a battle between two tigers, there is bound to be a wound. What if the result of the fight is that the loser isn''t Yan Zhuoyun, but me, Lu Qingtong?


    He walked along the edge of the cliff and took a few steps forward. With a cold smile, he thought that was impossible.


    He definitely won''t be my match this time. I want him to accept his defeat wholeheartedly and have nothing to say.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the beautiful face of Yan Zhuoyun''s wife, Guan Feiqing. After seeing her husband suffer a crushing defeat, he was astonished and felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure.


    After all, this was just a fantasy. When Mr Feng Qi''s gaze shifted to Wu Yu Xue, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    It was only because he was imagining Guan Feiqing''s peerless appearance that when he looked at Wu Yuxue again, he realized how similar she looked to him. The anger in his heart was instantly extinguished.


    After all, Guan Feiqing was the person he loved the most.


    That was something that had long since faded away. Time had to be pushed back by more than forty years ¡­


    "Kid, did you ever know this place called Mo Qianshan?"


    The tone of his words seemed to have originated from the feeling of being a father to his beloved son, and it didn''t have the slightest sense of impetuousness.


    Wu Yuxue nodded and said, "You know, it''s near Wukang, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right." Feng Qi let out a long sigh and slowly said, "That''s a beautiful place ¡­" Is that all you remember of it? "


    "Shouldn''t you know more?"


    "Of course ¡­" Feng Qi narrowed his eyes and said in an infinitely spirited manner, "Your mother''s family originated from the same place!"


    "Oh! "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    Now that Mr. Feng Qi was talking about his family''s affairs, no matter how bizarre it was, it would no longer surprise him.


    He knew that there had to be a secret in this, since it could only be described as a secret. The person in question would definitely not say anything, so there was no need for him to ask.


    Your grandfather''s name is Guan Yiwu, nicknamed Mr. Seven-Finger. Heh ¡­" "He is an extraordinary hero.


    Wu Yuxue nodded, indicating that she already knew. However, at this moment, he was suddenly reminded of the coincidence between Mr. Seven Fingers and the Seven Fingers Snow Mountain.


    "Do you know why he is called Mr. Seven Fingers?"


    "That''s because he only has seven fingers."


    "Why are there only seven fingers?"


    "That''s ¡­" Wu Yuxue glanced at him and continued, "Because of his incompetent training, my great-grandfather cut off three of his fingers as punishment out of anger."


    "Right ¡­" You knew... I suppose your mother told you, but? "


    Wu Yuxue nodded again ¡ª was there even a need to ask?


    Feng Qi had a faint smile on his face as he seemed to capture something. "Your mother was fifteen years old that year, right? Ah, no ¡­ She''s about sixteen years old, and she likes to ride a white horse... Everyone called her the White Horse Girl. She often boasts of her martial arts skills and says that within the five hundred kilometers around her, none of them are her match. "


    Wu Yuxue was fascinated to hear about her mother''s past.


    "It really is the case. Let''s not talk about the young men and women around her age who are no match for her ¡­" "Even for an adult, it would be hard to catch her eye. However, one day, a young man who was four years older than her refused to admit defeat and came to Mo Gan Mountain to kick down an old locust tree in front of the Guan Family. He even said that he wanted to meet this proud young lady for a while before starting a fight with your mother."


    Wu Yuxue listened with interest.


    "Your mother was defeated, and miserably." Feng Qi''s face was brimming with a slight smile. "That youth was very pleased with himself when he plucked that crabapple flower from Miss Bai Ma''s hair. It actually caused your mother to be embarrassed to the extreme and burst into tears."


    The smile on Feng Qi''s face gradually disappeared. "That young man was just momentarily happy, but in truth, he didn''t have any intentions of being frivolous. Who would have thought that he would humiliate your mother for that, or he would never have done it. "


    "And then?"


    "Only when your mother cried like this did the youth realize that things were not going well. At that time, he was stunned as well. This Miss Guan was waiting for the opportunity to snatch the crabapple flower from his hands, and took the opportunity to fiercely strike his face with a palm strike. "


    Wu Yuxue lost her composure and chuckled, "Good fight." Then he asked, "What happened next?"


    "That youngster then resentfully turned back ¡­" Feng Qi said hesitantly, "Normally speaking, this matter should have been resolved by now, but there''s still something else we haven''t done yet ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue raised her brows. It was hard to imagine that her mother had been so willful all those years ago. There was actually such a difference between her calm and dignified appearance today.


    This matter was something he had never heard of before, and he couldn''t help but be curious.


    Feng Qi lightly smiled, revealing a neat mouthful of pure-white teeth.


    A man whose teeth are white and neat not only shows his intellect, but he must be of good birth, and he seems to be very disciplined, cultured, and courteous; he is in good health... Of course, this had a lot to do with his appearance ¡­ There was actually no absolute relationship between the two.


    It was just a series of associations.


    Wu Yuxue had also noticed from this that Feng Qi was a very handsome person.


    "A year after this incident, another young man found the door of the youth who defeated your mother before. He said that he wanted to be on the same level as your mother."


    "This former youth was not to be outdone. Thus, he began to fight with the later youth. "The two of them fought for a long time, and it was hard to tell who would win. However, the young man decided to make a difference and used his family''s unique sword technique. He ended up injuring the previous young man''s left shoulder, so he left complacently ¡­"


    At this point, Mr Feng Qi suddenly paused. He seemed to be somewhat sad, but a trace of a faint smile still leaked out.


    "In this way, these two youngsters developed a hatred of each other. In the next twenty-six years, they visited each other over ten times. Sometimes, Party A would win over Party B, and sometimes, Party B would win over Party A ¡­" Hehe, the strangest thing is that neither one of them is willing to accept the other. "


    He suddenly stopped and raised his long eyebrows. This was simply the heart of a young man. After all, he was old, so he had no choice but to suppress his emotions.


    The age of today was an age that could never be infuriated.


    "Do you know who these two youths are?"


    Wu Yuxue''s Adam''s apple moved, but he would rather let the other party say it than say it.


    Feng Qi scoffed slightly and said, "I am the young man from my previous life, and the young man afterwards is your father, Yan Zhuoyun."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wu Yuxue had already guessed who he was. It was just that she was waiting for his confirmation.


    "No wonder he knows everything about my family." As Wu Yuxue thought this, she couldn''t help but take another look at her father''s nemesis.


    He couldn''t help but think in his heart that for the past twenty years, Teacher Feng Qi had often visited his father. That was to say that during the first twenty years, they had never talked about it, and it was obvious that they hadn''t seen each other in the last twenty years.


    He had considered this question before, but he didn''t want to ask any more.


    After recounting this past experience, Feng Qi seemed to feel elated. However, Wu Yu Xue felt that it was difficult to keep herself in check. She didn''t know what kind of attitude Feng Qi was going to use to deal with her.


    If he thought of himself as the son of an old friend, he would treat him well.


    If he was still thinking about his past grudge with his father, he would be the best target for him to vent his anger on.


    "Which one does he think he is?"


    Thinking this way, he almost understood why the feelings Feng Qi gave him were so complicated. Sometimes it was cold, sometimes it was hot. He was afraid that even he himself would find it hard to figure out what was going on!


    The two young and old alike had their own thoughts and thoughts. The rising sun in the east was already dazzling. However, it could not pass through the thick layer of clouds. Could it be that the snow was still falling below them?


    "It''s time for us to eat. You, follow me ¡­"


    As he said this, Feng Qi turned and went behind a huge rock. Wu Yanxue followed, only to discover that behind the rock, there wasn''t a spiral staircase that led directly to the bottom. It was very interesting.


    Climbing down, along the ladder, you can see gouged windows, not only ventilated, but also bright.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Feng Qi was advancing at an extremely fast speed, so he inadvertently noticed his feet. Wu Yu Xue was very curious, and from time to time, she looked around, but suddenly, she noticed that Feng Qi was advancing at a very fast speed, so she inadvertently noticed his footsteps.


    It seemed that with every step he took, his body would bounce up and down, gliding for about ten feet before touching the ground again. He only touched the ground with his toes slightly.


    Wu Yuxue secretly memorized the steps he took when he landed on the ground. For an intelligent person, these movements were extremely beneficial once the time was ripe.


    As the light in front of her eyes grew bright, Wu Yuxue suddenly realized that she was in an extremely elegant hall.


    He saw that the light was split into two sides, the strength moderate, and a touch of emerald green thin bamboo curtain. The entire hall appeared to be filled with a strange atmosphere.


    On the other side, the curtains were half rolled, the hexagonal windows were open, and it was possible to see the snow outside the window. Under the brilliant rays of the light, the translucent, jagged branches of the ice were like a rainbow of precious gems, interweaving into a strange array of colors ¡ª from here, one could see the snow lotuses blooming in the pond, and at that moment, an elk was slowly making its way around the front of the pond.


    Wu Yuxue sighed in admiration as she realized that the sky had cleared up. The blizzard from the night before was still in front of her, but it was another world in a blink of an eye.


    After looking at the beautiful scenery for a while, he was at a loss. When he turned around, he realized that Feng Qi was no longer behind him. In the entire room, he was the only person left.


    The wind chime sounded as a pretty maidservant carried a plate of food into the restaurant.


    It was Bing''er, the servant who was sent to take care of Wu Yuxue.


    She then put down the plate of food in her hands, stood up and said to Wu Yuxue, "The hall master is going to the front. If he wants to play, you eat alone. He said he''ll invite you to play chess later."


    Wu Yu Xue nodded and sat down. Bing-Er went over to the pot of warm water and said, "Our snow lotus and immortal dew were made by us only last year. How about we have a taste of them? It''s good to have something to replenish your body! "


    Wu Yuxue said with a smile, "Thank you very much."


    Xin`er smiled and said, "Hubby, you don''t have to be so polite. When we girls left, we even said, ''If you want anything, you don''t have to be so polite.'' If you want anything to eat, just tell me."


    Wu Yuxue said, "Everything here is great ¡­"


    Xin''er blinked a few times and looked around. She smiled and said, "Who said that? It''s just that it''s too quiet. I really can''t take it if I stay here for a long time ¡­"


    Wu Yuxue said, "Are you saying it''s too lonely?"


    "Who says it isn''t?"


    Xin Er put down the thermos and said with a tinge of sadness, "It''s my husband, you came. You even brought some anger here. If it was like usual ¡­ "Hai, then there''s no need to mention it anymore."


    It was rare for this servant to be happy today. Wu Yuxue would naturally be more happy if words didn''t come out.


    "That is to say, there are very few people living in the Gold Wind Hall?"


    "Very few?" Xin Er smiled bitterly and said, "There are only five of us ¡ª the hall master, us young ladies, me, the blind grandma, and fourth year old son."


    Wu Yuxue naturally knew about fourth year children, but this was the first time he had heard of blind grandma.


    "Blind Granny?"


    "Don''t mention that old woman ¡­" I hate it as much as I hate it. " Xin`er sighed lightly, "Hubby, there are only five people in such a big place. The hall master and the ladies sometimes leave the house, and fourth-year old is in charge of the front, so you''re not allowed to come in. I''m the only one left behind.


    Her eyes were red.


    Wu Yuxue could not help but feel a little regretful that she had asked such a question, causing the other party to be filled with sadness for no reason.